Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Doomr

2016-06-03T04:56:21Z

Doomr:

Random patrolling editor for spelling or grammar.

Aspiring translator.

'''About me:'''

Native English speaker, spoken Chinese, some Japanese

* Finished 3 years of Japanese in high school.
* Considering Japanese classes in university.
* Dead from exams

Clash of Hexennacht

2015-06-15T15:33:58Z

Doomr:

{{Teaser|English}}

Clash of Hexennacht (激突のヘクセンナハト) is a light novel series written by Kawakami Minoru (川上稔) and illustrated by Satoyasu (さとやす). It began serialization in Dengeki Bunko Magazine while its manga adaptation runs in Dengeki Daioh and is set for its first full novel release by Dengeki Bunko in August 2015. It takes place between [[Kyoukai_Senjou_no_Horizon|Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon]] and the [[City_Series|City Series]], two other series by the author.

==Story Synopsis==

The world is terrorized by the powerful Black Witch who has been sealed in the moon. Every ten years, the night of Hexennacht arrives and a chosen witch must battle the Black Witch in hopes of finally defeating her.

As the current decade's Hexennacht approaches, a mysterious girl named Kagami Kagami arrives and meets Horinouchi Mitsuru, the daughter of the previous Hexennacht representative.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Clash_of_Hexennacht:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==The ''OBSTACLE series - Clash of Hexennacht'' by Kawakami Minoru==

===Dengeki Bunko Magazine Chapters===
*[[Clash_of_Hexennacht:Volume1_Chapter_0|Chapter 0]]
*[[Clash_of_Hexennacht:Volume1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Clash_of_Hexennacht:Volume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]] (2/3)
*Chapter 3 (Not yet released)

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Js06|Js06]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''

== Series Overview ==
*激突のヘクセンナハトI (10 August 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-865311-4)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Minoru Kawakami]]

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T10:30:51Z

Doomr: /* Edits */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== Edits ==
v11c5 (chapter 103)

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some more TLC when I have time since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas instead of putting the vice-principal after his name since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure. Other than the second sentence, I'm pretty confident in the other three.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T10:29:56Z

Doomr: /* Edits */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some more TLC when I have time since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas instead of putting the vice-principal after his name since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure. Other than the second sentence, I'm pretty confident in the other three.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T10:28:37Z

Doomr: /* Edits */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC when I have time since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas instead of putting the vice-principal after his name since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure. Other than the second sentence, I'm pretty confident in the other three.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T10:16:05Z

Doomr: /*Edits*/

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== Edits ==

v11c5 (chapter 103)

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC tomorrow since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas instead of putting the vice-principal after his name since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure. Other than the second sentence, I'm pretty confident in the other three.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T10:04:50Z

Doomr: /* v11c5 (chapter 103) */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC tomorrow since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas instead of putting the vice-principal after his name since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure. Other than the second sentence, I'm pretty confident in the other three.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T09:59:27Z

Doomr: /* v11c5 (chapter 103) */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC tomorrow since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
Properly speaking, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T09:57:40Z

Doomr: /* v11c5 (chapter 103) */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC tomorrow since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
By all rights, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 04:57, 9 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-09T09:56:59Z

Doomr: /* v11c5 (chapter 103) */ new section

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

Sup... i couldnt hold it anymore and skipped 83, so today i already did some editing to your chapters 84, 85 and 86. Check them out, also i removed some references once what was written in them was solved. Fixed all i could see, might have missed some though.
[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 21:13, 04 August 2014 (CDT)

NICE. i was hoping you would take over volume 11 chapter 5!, or rather i wanted to ask you to take it over. Lets keep up this pace. Also how did you find the editing of chapters 85 to 87, If you find any kind of mistake tell me and i will check again. Also this week im kinda busy, i managed to fix things at the university hopefully. So i get classes on Thursdays from 8 an to 10 PM, its a fkng nightmare lol. but i got free days on Tuesdays and Wednesdays.[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:50, 6 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

== Mushoku Tensei Vol 11 ==
Hey Kazeboy, what's your status on Chapter 105? If it's ok with you, do you want to collaborate on the chapter? I am translating as I read along the story and am almost finished, but since you started it first, we can go over the contents if you like. --[[User:Fighter747|Fighter747]] ([[User talk:Fighter747|talk]]) 18:31, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== v11c5 (chapter 103) ==

There's not much that I can say atm since I haven't really done any TLC except for a few words and sentences. For now I've only done editing but I'll do some TLC tomorrow since it's late. I'll just say that it seems pretty solid except for a few random capitalization, and typos. I noticed you switched between 'Rudy' and 'Rudi', and also, 'principle' is different from 'principal'; 'kinda' is a contraction of 'kind of' and is informal so make sure it's used accordingly to how formal the speech is, just a heads up. It's simple mistakes but make sure you know the differences. I set it as vice-principal Jinas since the 'vice-principal' is like a title, similar to mr. or ms. which are prefixes to a name.

After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we re-start our shopping, though our conversation went off track.

　数分後。
　シルフィが落ち着いたので、買い物を再開した。
　少々話がズレてしまった。

You forgot 'a bit'(少々話) -> 'our conversation went a bit off-track'

Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
She thinks, she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be allowed(possible), and because of that she's become a convenient woman to me. Though there is no way that's true.

シルフィは自分では虫の良い事を言っていると思っているのかもしれない。
本来なら両立できない二つの事を、俺の好意で成立させてもらっている、と。
だから、俺に都合のいい女であろうとしてくれているのかもしれない。
そんな事はないんだが

My take:

Perhaps Sylphy is thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
By all rights, the two things cannot coexist, but it became possible through my goodwill.
So she might be thinking that she's a convenient woman to me.
However, it's not like that at all.

This is what I think it translates to, but I may be wrong. The second sentence was the most confusing for me and it took me while to... decipher it. It might be because the words and particles aren't in the order that I'm used to. I think the 'two things' are referring to her job as a guard and her life with Rudeus, not sure.

Sekai no Owari no Encore:Volume 1 Record.3

2014-08-07T05:41:39Z

Doomr: /* Record.3: The Condition of the Previous Demon-Lord */

==Record.3: The Condition of the Previous Demon-Lord==

===1===

Student’s town, Mstier.

What awaited them once they took a step outside the town was green plain that spread before their vision. The footpath made from pebbles continued straight ahead where it would eventually connect to a large town far away.

At the peaceful path as such,

“……It felt like an instant.”

Ren turned around to look at the path he walked from as the morning sunlight lit over him.

''—Looks like I’m going to be away from Holy Fiora Journey Academy for a while.''

''—I should have at least written a letter to my family back at home. I haven’t even seen my little sister lately.''

When he saw the student town as he turned around, it was already so small that it looked like a small dot. He was attached to it since he had been living there for three years. So there was a side of him where he was feeling lonely.

Except, more than that, he was so nervous that his heart started beating faster as he walked.

He felt as if he didn’t have time to feel sad about it due his nervousness.

After all—

“Hmm? What’s wrong?”

The silver hair girl looked up towards him as she licked the candy.

The Dragon-Princess Kyelse. She was the strongest monster in history that the Heaven and the Underworld couldn’t even touch, but not until the Sword Emperor Elline appeared three-hundred years ago. She also happened to be a Princess of the “Heavenly Silver Dragon” which was the oldest Dragon-specie.

Someone like her was holding onto his right hand, and also—

“I’m sure you have some regrets at leaving the Academy. Though that’s how a journey is supposed to be. There is also a new meeting after a parting.”

The one who was walking on the left-hand side of Ren was a tall, beautiful girl with bright blonde hair.

Archangel Phia.

She was also the highest rank Angel, a being that was the ruler of the Heaven.

Elline Sword Emperor Brigade from three-hundred years ago. Two of the girls that were known as the Three Great Princesses were walking beside Ren while leaning against him.

“Even so, there is nothing to worry about. Right, Ren?”

Phia who was holding tightly onto Ren’s left arm.

“I will teach you all the necessary knowledge. To the extent that I will teach you the lesson at night gently.”

“Well, Phia-senpai......the thing is.”

“Eh? What is it?”

The Archangel replied with a naughty smile.

As she held Ren’s arm, she naturally pressed it between her bosoms which was incredibly developed. It was on purpose. It definitely was.

“……Senpai, I guess this is how you behave in Earth, right?”

“It’s because I’m an Angel. Having a passionate body contact like this is the proof of our affection towards human—”

“You don’t have to listen to what this foolish erotic Angel has to say, Ren. It’s her bad habit where she lures human by seducing them in order to have fun by watching them panicking about it. Even the Goddess is fed up with her.”

The Dragon-Princess gets fed up with the Archangel and glared at her.

“More importantly Phia, let go of him. Ren is getting troubled by it.”

“The one who put her arm around Ren first was me.”

“……And I’m asking both of you to let go of me. I already have a hard time since this luggage is heavy.”

Ren became tired since he had both of his arms being pulled by them.

The enormous luggage Ren was carrying on his back. If you didn’t include the basic travelling gears that were taken from Ren’s room, what occupied most of the luggage was Phia’s clothing and Kyelse’s snacks.

“Putting her clothes aside, do we really need those snacks?”

“Of course. It becomes handy, just like this.”

The silver hair girl who chucked a fraction of chocolate in her mouth. She said it in her usual laid back manner, except, she had a satisfied smile on her face.

“It’s delicious.”

“……What are you, a kid?”

“Isn’t sixteen still considered as a child even for a human?”

“Even if you were sixteen, it’s about time you grew out of snacks……huh, you’re sixteen? That’s of course in Dragon’s age, right?”

If you were to use the average life span as the standard, then the three great species consisted of the Dragons, the Angels, and the Demons were said to have long lifespans in exchange of their low population. Ren thought the same would apply for Kyelse, and hence presumed she had lived long, but—

“I’m sixteen years old in human age. Also, I love snacks. It’s definitely the masterpiece among what the humans have created.”

“But the battle from three-hundred years ago was……”

“She was in a state where she was sealed for three-hundred years right after the battle.”

Phia answered as her blonder hair blew due to the gentle breeze.

“Ever since the last battle, Kyelse had been separated from this world due to the special seal she was in. The isolated space where there wasn’t time, light, and even sound. Though her time had been stopped, she still had her consciousness so she had been finding the chance to break the seal this whole time.”

“That happened about a month ago.”

Kyelse who had finished her chocolate nodded.

“Eh? Then what about your rumours when you fought Elline? How old were you then?”

“I was fourteen. But still, I was already more powerful than all kinds of Dragons ever since I was born. Though I never imagined that I would lose against a human.”

“……So you really are younger than me?”

“Yeah. So it wouldn’t be weird if I take a bite or two of snacks.”

The legendary Dragon-Princess fast walked and took out her second candy.

“Delicious.”

“You seem to be having fun……oh well.”

The silver hair girl put on a satisfied smile.

She simply looked like a lovely girl who was like a fairy when you saw her, but it was also true that Ren witnessed how she defeated a wyvern without even touching it.

“On the other hand, I’m nervous as heck. Hey, look ahead.”

Ren used his chin to point forward to alert Kyelse who was holding onto his left arm.

—The armed parties that were walking through the main road.

There were many groups of parties walking in front of them and also behind them.

If there were small parties consisted of five members, there were also big parties that consisted of more than ten members. The organisation of the parties were very different from each other. There were common types such as the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}s and the {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}s, but even {{Furigana|Spiriter|SPIRIT}}s that were equipped with special spirit armaments and also {{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}}s that weren’t equipped with even a single armaments.

“See? Everyone looks strong. They really are different from the students at the Academy.”

The atmosphere they carried were different.

Their trained body which was solid like steel, and their eyes that were sharp as a blade. Their appearance and their presence were fitting enough to be called brave warriors. If they weren’t, then they wouldn’t be able to investigate the ruins scattered through the world nor could they fight against the monsters. But—

“……Hmm, is that how it is?”

From the Dragon-Princess’s eyes, even the strong warriors from those parties didn’t catch her interest.

“Phia, are those also considered a party like our one? I think there’s too much members in each of those parties. I’m sure there were fewer members in the parties three-hundred years ago.”

“This is the choice this era chose.”

The Archangel who gave her beautiful smile to the parties that walked past them.

“Within these three-hundred years, the member types that constructs the parties itself went through some changes. {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} and {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}} were the only types back then, but now it’s separated into eight types.”

“Eight types, huh. I know Ren is {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, so what are the other seven?”

Kyelse stared at Ren.

Ren pointed towards the parties walking ahead of them to answer the girl’s question.

“{{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, {{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}}, {{Furigana|Spiriter|SPIRIT}}, {{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}},
{{Furigana|Barrierer|ENCHANTER}}, {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}},
{{Furigana|Predator|HUNTER}}, and {{Furigana|Searcher|THIEF}}. I guess these are the current eight types. Even back at the academy, the lessons were separated into the type you were majoring in.”

{{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} —They used weapon such as sword and axe. They had high risks since they would need to do perform close-combat at all times as well as making cool judgements and having excellent performance. They were considered as a “master”, the main force during battles.

{{Furigana|Spellcaster|ARIA}} —They would perform complex rituals so even the humans could use the magic and offensive-spells of the Devils.

{{Furigana|Spiriter|SPIRIT}} —They used spells which relied on spirit-armaments which possessed the power of spirits.

{{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}} —The combatant which specialised in close-combat and would combine the defensive-spells and their active body’s to eliminate the enemies simply with their body and fighting techniques. In exchange of having the strength to not rely on weapons and armours, they would need great amount of talent and training hence why they were called the “full type”.

{{Furigana|Barrierer|ENCHANTER}} — They use spell specialised by the Angels such as concealing, sealing, interception, and divine protection.

{{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}} — Other than spells that would alter the body activity and regeneration, they were type that was sought to have knowledge about pharmaceutics and medicine.

{{Furigana|Predator|HUNTER}} — The combatant that would use their knowledge about harmful animals to hunt. They specialise in shooting from long-range in order to support the party from the rear during battles.

{{Furigana|Searcher|THIEF}} — The brain of the party and in terms of field, they were more of an archaeologist.

“And there are also ranks where it’s structured in a way where your ranks would increase.”

“Ranks?”

“The eight types and their titles respectively. If you were a {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} like myself for example, then you would start from the III-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, then the II-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, then the I-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, then the Official {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, then the Honourable {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, then the Sword King, and then the highest rank……the Sword Saint, I think.”

By the way, Elline’s title of the “Sword Emperor” was the name he had before people started calling him the Brave Hero.

Sword Saint would be the highest rank of the {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} and it was a title which was rarely given. It was required for you to pass the tests in several cities around the world.

“Basically each and one of the classes were said to be necessary in a party. Since there are eight types, the majority of the parties are made up of eight members.”

“Hmm? Then what about those group of five walking over there?”

“I guess they are looking for members they lack in. There are also gifted people who can take the roles of two types alone.”

Phia would be the easiest example of such people around Ren. Even though she was majoring in {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}}, she overwhelmed the male {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}} students with her swordsmanship and also made the students jaws dropped with her spells.

“Though it feels like Phia-senpai can take the roles of three types by herself.”

“Yes. I sure can take most of those roles—”

She finally let go of Ren’s arm. She became silent for a moment while she looked up to the sky.

“If you ask me what I expertise in, then it would be {{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}}. {{Furigana|Curer|HEALER}} would come next.”

“{{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}}!? Phia-senpai is!?”

“I’m good in martial arts despite my appearance. I could have majored in {{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}} degree back at the Academy, but a tragedy may have occurred if I couldn’t hold back my power properly against the students for the mock-battle. Well, I have the confidence to heal and regenerate them if they receive damages to a certain degree, but I guess I need to restrain myself.”

The Archangel spoke a scary thing with a smile.

“Phia-senpai, you are a {{Furigana|Fighter|FULLTYPE}}? ……But I can’t imagine you hitting anyone.”

“Ren, don’t let her appearance fool you. This violent woman is the biggest battle maniac in the Heaven who can even make the Goddess Lesfrese become silent with a single punch if she became serious.”

Kyelse said it in a manner as if she told the truth.

“Isn’t that right?”

“Oh my, that isn’t true at all. There’s no way I can do that to the Goddess.”

The blonde Angel on the other hand shook her head while putting on a smile.

“By the way Ren, your rank right now is a III-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, correct?”

“……Me? Do I have to say it? In a place like this?”

“Yeah, I sure am curious about it. We certainly need to know the current strength of this party.”

Kyelse looked up towards Ren with her emerald-green eyes filled with her keenness to hear his answer.

“Since you are a III-Grade {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}, does that make you roughly a Honourable {{Furigana|Knight|MASTER}}? Or is it a rank above the Sword King?”

“No way. I mentioned it before but it’s the lowest rank. The only thing above the Sword King is a Sword Saint, and there are only few people in this world with that rank.”

“I see. Well, I will be the one training you, Ren. How about your first aim is to become a Sword Saint?”

“……It’s too early to have that goal. Besides, I reckon we need more members for our party if we are going to find the Encore. Though it would be weird for me to say that. Take a look at them.”

The parties that walked passed them.

For example, if the parties walking ahead of them walked past each other, you would observe how they would stop and place their hand on their chest to salute each other.

“That’s the traditional custom done between the parties. It’s a form of greetings which has the meaning for the good battle and safety for each other.”

“Exactly. Though we hadn’t received such greetings even once yet.”

They only saw them as civilian.

After all, their party was made up of one boy and two girl. Ren had a sword, but both Kyelse and Phia weren’t equipped with even a single armaments. Obviously the Dragon-Princess Kyelse and Archangel Phia didn’t need any armaments. But from the perspectives of the third people who didn’t know their identity, there was no way that they would realise that they were a party since they weren’t armed. There was no mistake that they were seen as a three strange fellows that were travelling.

“It’s decided that a party requires at least four members, so first of all we need to find the fourth member before anything else—”

“Then please be rest assured. I do have a person in mind who would become our fourth comrade. The triumphal town Enge. It’s planned for us to meet her there. She’s an expert who can use all types of spells.”

Phia answered with a smile as if she was waiting for to be asked about it.

“The spell expert? Don’t tell me it’s a famous person again?”

“If you ask me whether she is famous or not, then she sure is. Ren, you would reach the answer if you think a bit. Isn’t there another person we are currently lacking in for this party?”

Ren looked up the sky for a while after hearing the answer the Archangel gave with a teasing voice.

“'''It can’t be!?'''”

He certainly had someone in mind. Other than Kyelse and Phia who was the part of the legendary Elline Sword Emperor Brigade, there was one more “Princess” remaining.

“It sure can be.”

Kyelse who had finished her candy nodded with a satisfied tone.

“The previous Demon-Lord Elise. The woman who was the master of the Underworld in the past.”

===2===

===3===

{{SimpleNav
|b=Record.2|bn=Record.2
|f=Record.4|fn=Record.4
}}

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-03T23:03:47Z

Doomr: /* Editing Mushoku Tensei */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)
ps: would you rather I just edit it and you could check it through the edit history and revert whatever you prefer or should I consult you beforehand?

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

User talk:Kazeboy

2014-08-03T19:56:11Z

Doomr: /* Editing Mushoku Tensei */

Hey there! Are you a google translator?

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Mushoku_Tensei#Machine_Translators

Also, I know this is a bit presumptuous of me, but if you're not too far into it, could you work on chapter 4 instead? Chapter 3 goes sort of well with the Chapter 2 I'm working on, so I was hoping to be able to do it.

EDIT: Ah, but of course I understand if you don't want to. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 04:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
Sorry for the late reply , I am just too interested in this series which is why I was hasty to read it , , Sure it's okay , I'll go from Chapter 4 , just let me read the first 2 chapters this week if possible. (I know you are going to uni on Monday so only if possible and one more thing , don't drop this so we can read it ASAP)

No worries! Thank you very much! I just really wanted to do chapter 2 and 3. And although I don't plan on dropping it, I was just giving people a heads up since I really don't know how the workload will be. It's my final semester, final year lol. I've mentioned on my DA, but current status:
Currently 2/3 through ch75 and the Eris SS (thanks to Pumkingboyz giving me a reason to go through it), as well as 1/4 through ch82.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 08:36, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

======================
I would like to advice you to use "promt translator" as its better than google translator in japanese translation. Check it!.
I use opera addons "translator" (it use promt translator so its realativy easy to select text and translate it fast)
to translate texts and other addon to check vocabulary "rikaikun" ( below are links for those addons for opera users)

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/translator/

https://addons.opera.com/pl/extensions/details/rikaikun/?display=en

[[User:Darkzero|Darkzero]] ([[User talk:Darkzero|talk]]) 09:16, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Thank you , I am testing it out. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:16, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

================================
Hey guys , have a look at Part1 of chapter 94 if you have time and point out the mistakes please. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]])

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Kazeboy,

You welcomed to joined the project, just sign up on the registration page.

However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress".

This is not only to alert readers of the scripts raw nature, but also to give you some slack, because we all have to learn somewhere, right?

Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult then starting form scratch, so you must be prepared to add the raw japanese within the script, using the "hidden" tags. This allows editors and veteran translators who have time to look over your script and give you some help.

I look forward to your contribution and thank you for helping bring this web/light novel to the community.

Onizuka-GTO 19:58, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , Thanks , Just to let you know , though I call it machine translation , I am just dumping text in google translate , and translate from romanji :P since I do not know more than 200 Kanji for now , so looking at dictionary for anything I don't understand from the romanji , so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei. Kazeboy 28 July 2014

Hi Working from machine translation can be in some ways far more difficult but if you want an advice [use more than one web machine translator ] it will help you couver the blind spout of the one you use--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 09:52, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

You mean the 7th right?

If you can do chapter 7 faster than I can, feel free to take it. 2 and 3 as well lol, if you're confident. This series is becoming a mess, as is the quality of "translations" on it so feel free to take them lol. I basically don't care anymore. My stuff was already pretty bad, so how much worse could a few steps down from me be? In the first place, I take way longer than people like COTHER or whatever. Removing myself from 2, 3, and 7 now.

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 23:48, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

That's absolutely not what I meant , I am waiting for your translation , I just wanted to read it sooner so I thought I'd let you know , that's all. sorry about that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 00:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, I didn't think you meant anything bad about it, but I do mean that you can have 2, 3 and 7. It's a bit vexing to drop them midway after the time I've put in, but I cbb anymore lol. For the sake of consistency, I think you should do 2, 3 and 7 as well. EDIT: sorry if you misunderstood and thought I was angry or something

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:27, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry, but I won't be doing them lol. Before I changed the registration page, I deleted the txt files so that I wouldn't back out like a cunt lol. [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 00:42, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Editing Mushoku Tensei ==

Hey was doing some editing in your chapters, changed all the "Rudeus of the quagmire" and capitalized to Q since it's basically a nickname or title for him. I'll try to keep on editing a bit if you've got any problems with my edits just let me know. -[[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 01:39, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Marrow-san , it's highly appreciated that you are helping me with the edits , so far I am enjoying what you did , since I haven't been translating anything to English [It's not my native language] it seem both my vocabulary and grammar has dropped considerably , just please do not what you edit , so we can keep as close to Japanese text as possible. Now regarding the Title , yeas that's a very good idea , since that is his title, thank you. --- Kazeboy 11:20 30 July 2014 (CDT)

I'll probably just start listing all my changes on the chapter discussion page since it's empty for the most part of the chapters. [[User:Marrow|Marrow]] ([[User talk:Marrow|talk]]) 11:24, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy, im one of the new editors, i have seen your translation in volume 9 chapter 4, the extra chapter. I will be working on it since some edition is necesary to fix the redaction. Also at first glance there are some context that i would like to ask you to compare to the original text since something in those part are odd. I will notify you all the parts that need to be checked. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 14:25, 30 July (CDT)

Thank you guys , I'll look at them over weekend. Thanks. Kazeboy 22:30 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Why not just do whatever chapters you want, and release them as previews? No offence, and I know I should hardly be talking, but if your skill isn't up to the current par (myself included, and already way, way, way low) you really shouldn't be releasing them as the full thing. Normally I wouldn't be going anywhere near an actual translation yet, but it couldn't be helped at the time since no veteran translators were picking this up after Wolfie quit. Anyway yeah. I don't know how much Japanese you've learned, but apparently less than me, and I'm barely over 2 years (which is a joke basically), so I say this without any malicious intent, but I think you should release your stuff as previews.

Hell, if a veteran translator were here (7~8+ years in properly learned JP), let alone previews, I would now be backing the fuck off. Unfortunately they're too busy with their own projects apparently, and only have the leisure to make fun of the low standards of this series LOL.

EDIT: Actually, on the contrary it might be that your Japanese is fine but your English just sucks. Hm. Anyway, just remember that previews should be as well edited as this:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview&oldid=199686
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:11, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT: 
- You: "A man trying to heal his ED and a woman who cross-dresses to protect the princess. 
Well this setting is strangely amusing. 
Hitogami as well think about some fun things." 
- What it actually says: "A man who'll coax the princess' cross-dressing guard into curing his ED, huh? There's no doubt such a show would be interesting, huh. If it's interesting, then it's fine to give me ohineri yanno, Human God."

http://jikabuki.com/en/learning_jikabuki/ohineri/index.html

If you're just guessing, at least put in a note that says "I had no idea what this was saying". That way when Skuizaan or whoever comes to edit your text, instead of having to compare every single line with the Japanese, they can just jump to the parts that they need to.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:19, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

EDIT/ADDENDUM:

You: 
Comparing it to the whole worlds standard it’s definitely not an ugly face. 
The face Inheriting Pauls gene , and Janis’s kindness and good features. 
I think I am good looking but compared to this world good looking guys I fell short."

Text: 
Going by the standards of my original world, it's definitely not a bad face. Paul's delinquent-like teasing/joking face, with traces of Zenith's gentle face. Though it's not bad, it's a little different from what this world would call 『beautiful』./Though it's not bad, it's a little different from this world's idea of 『beauty』. 

Please look up DQN.
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:23, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ya I just moved it to Editing part , thanks. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 11:05, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

AHHHH, NONONO, I DIDN'T MEAN TO MAKE YOU QUIT OR ANYTHING. AHH, JUST THAT, YOU KNOW, THE QUALITY OF THE TRANSLATIONS FOR THIS SERIES IS PRETTY SUSPECT ALREADY SO IT WOULDN'T BE GOOD TO BE RELEASING SOMETHING WITH SO MANY MISTAKES AS AN END PRODUCT. EDITORS CAN'T READ JAPANESE, SO YOU HAVE TO MAKE SURE YOUR MEANING IS AS CLEAR AND ACCURATE AS POSSIBLE FROM THE GET GO?

But yeah, no maliciousness intended, but if the posted English is that bad, and you're making such mistakes, it'd be better to post as preview. I mean, I did see,

"However all machine translated scrip must tag all your raw machine translated scripts with the "preview" tag and title link must contain "preview" and labelled with "Editing in Progress"." -Onizuka-GTO

"so I like to think this is way better that the preview's I am seeing right now on Mushoku Tensei." -you

Ah, and the Madan no Ou previews are good as previews, but not translations.

Hiyono did this as a comparison: http://www.diffchecker.com/qb7mspr9

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:20, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Ah, I know. Since you say your Japanese is good, but your English is bad, how about leaving in lots of notes on what you mean? If you leave in notes at the bottom that make it clear what you mean, then editors with good English can rewrite it for you!

And honestly, I've said that I've only been learning Japanese for 2.5 years lol. My kanji is horrible. If it's hard, I'd suggest you ask Skuizaan since he's helping you edit already, ahahaha

[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 11:54, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Regarding chapter 86, could you re-check on when the author starts using "she" to refer to Fitz instead of "he"?

[[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]])

I sure will do , I probably have changed it few times regardless of the author. Thank you. Kazeboy 03:10, 31 July 2014

Kazeboy, i just finished the edition of [Web Novel 84] Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter. So pls give it a read. There is 1 sentence that i think need to be checked with the original text. Its the one that speaks of ero girls and such, and the vice principal name is jinus or jinasu?. Now as for the edition i fixed all the mistakes and redaction issues i found. I wanted to tell you that both sempai and senpai are correct, but the japanese write it as senpai, so lets go with that instead. I will edit the next chapters after the previous ones are completed since i dont want to skip story =P[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:47, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

Oh, its nice to hear that chapter 85 is going to be ready soon. I would like to look at it and edit it but I said before that i would edit your chapters after 83 is done since i dont want to skip the story. So lets hope that c83 is done this weekend, then i will read and edit 84. By the way, c83 will being edited by the others so things are looking good. Also things are getting complicated in my university since my request to take some classes were rejected so i have to do something about it... while i will get lots of free time, i wont advance much this semester and that means... slowing down by 1 year my graduation (goes in to panic)....[[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 03:47, 02 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy
I'm Giorgio Wu , Thank you very much for the translation .
I'd like to change few lines of the chapter( wrong meanings or contexts )in order to bring it closer to the original version.
I've got the ok from Onizuka , but wanted to ask for your permission before doing anything , since it would be rude to you who did most of the work.

Regards
[[user:Giorgio wu|Giorgio wu]]

Hi Kazeboy,
Thanks for helping along with the translation, it is greatly appreciated. I have been going over your stuff and it is mostly easy to check. Is it all right to change Erinarize-->Elinalize? I am referencing the name's page baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_Names_and_Terminology. Unless of course there is some extra meaning?
Best,
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 22:18, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Kazeboy,

I am new on the team, and if it is okay with you I will be helping editing and comparing the raw text with your translations. If I see any major errors or parts that do not flow well, I will bring it up.

Regards, [[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 14:56, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:50, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

Ya , I doubt you are asking the right person but if it's okay with you I'll check the chapter next week , since I am re-reading and fixing my own work atm [since I went with speed fist I messed up a lot - fixed most of it though]. Kazeboy 3 August 2014

User talk:Doomr

2014-08-03T19:31:45Z

Doomr: /* Mushoku Tensei */

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Dear Doomr,

Thank you for your interest in Mushoku Tensei Project,

As you can see we have had a lot of volunteers, many new translators who wish to help to translate, for the same reasons as yourself.
We are always welcoming to new people and it is one of my principles that we should be a platform to let people who are interested in translating to have a chance.

However, i am sure you have notice if you get more familiar with the project, that translating is not as easy as everyone might imagine it to be.
The advances in translational online software, does not mean you will easily be able to use this tools and be a "good" translator, or at least a translator that readers and other translators may considered to meet their expectations.

It is a sad reality, that when you are willing to publish your translations online, you will be open to criticism, whether good or bad. And the measure of a translator is one who is willing to accept his flaws and push on to improve her/himself.

So you will have to ask yourself, are you willing to expose yourself to the online translation community?
I cannot answer for you but from your comment you seem unsure, which is natural.

So perhaps i can offer you a little advice? Perhaps a way for you to test yourself and perhaps find the answer you are looking for?

The advice is of course, to help the new translators on the Mushoku Tensei Project, who are very easy to identify, with the (Learner) label next to their names on the project staff list and also on the chapter with "editing in progress".

In short, to become an Editor.

We have a great opportunity at Mushoku Tensei, we have the Japanese raws and the chinese translations. Two resources to help editors, because few people realise that for a competence editor, you will need to be able to compare the english with the japanese and correct script, it takes a great editor to be a be just as good as a Translator.

Being an editor is a compromise of being able to practice your Japanese, yet at the same time give you the space to work without a sense of pressure that a commitment to translating an entire script by yourself will bring.

So, why don't you try it? Come jump in, help other new translators and in the process you will help you gauge how you will do, that is, if you can help compare and correct an entire new translators script, then perhaps you will find the confidence to do one yourself from scratch?

Give it a go and think about it, if you feel later on, that you can do a full chapter, get back in touch with me.

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 03:51, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

Okay, that sound like a good idea. Thanks Onizuka. I'll let you know later on if I feel like I am able to do a complete chapter.

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr#top|talk]]) 14:31, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Onizuka-gto

2014-08-03T08:26:44Z

Doomr: /* Mushoku Tensei Translation */

==ZnT translator==
Hi, I'm new and would like to register as a translator for the project "Zero No Tsukaima". Is there anything I should take note of before proceeding?
--[[User:Shadowys|Shadowys]] ([[User talk:Shadowys|talk]]) 04:05, 2 January 2013 (CST)

== Changing Nickname ==
Hi, i'm italian and new on bakatsuki, im translatin SAO into my language. I am changing nickname from "Negiamerica" to "K i r i t o" in every site i frequent. Can you change my nick, like wikipedia does? Indipendently on your answer, i thanks ya.

== Hi Onizuka-gto. ==

I've been trying to raise a suggestion regarding the English translation of Volume 4 but since the "system" never recognised any change log if all I simply edited was the comment in the summary box at the bottom, my suggestion never went through.

Anyhow, the title of volume 4 currently stands as the '''The Vanishing of Suzumiya Haruhi''' and the first thing that has always come to my mind in the past is that it just doesn't read well.
To check out the translation of the Japanese word, I looked up 消失 (which is pronounced something along the lines of "shiyoushitsu" I think) and what it accurately translates to is 'disappearance".
This translation of the kanji is ideal as not only it is accurate (disappear is synonymous with vanish) and the substitution of "vanishing" with "disappearance" is grammatically correct.

Hence I would suggest the title of Volume 4 be changed to: '''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'''.

Regards,

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 22:32, 6 May 2006 (GMT)

== Hi again. ==

I've read your message. Oh and thanks for the advice.
So yes, I shall proceed to raise this point in the format/style guideline tomorrow.

Cheers.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 05:15, 7 May 2006 (GMT) [why the heck am I still awake?...]

== New Images ==

Yeah, these images are definitely from the novels. Personally, I'd like to see someone come up with a better scan of volume 8.

-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 8 May 2006, 12:13 EDT

== New editor? ==

I just sent you a reply in a PM on the forums. Sorry about the surpise! Anyway, time for me to watch Ep 9 (and actually understand the dialogue)!

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 15:45, 30 May 2006 (PDT)

== Regarding recent IP ==

''The original Japanese word is "バッタ(batta)", so "grasshopper" or "locust" is correct. Because "locust" is confused with "cicada" in USA, I think "grasshopper" is appropriate.''

So was his comment. I also think the erasure was a mistake?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 17 2006 18:52 EDT

Should you take back the Yellow then?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 18 2006 12:37 EDT

I just realized... there is a good possibility that they intended the edit but something screwed up their connection and they lost it for 18 seconds, and the wiki database might have accidentally picked up the incomplete send or something? During that time, the person might have changed IPs (dynamic IP).

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 19 2006 19:07 EDT

== Yellow? ==

You forgot about 64.93.73.62. Anyways, if you're not around am I able to issue Yellows?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 20 2006 13:33 EDT

==IP spamming : a solution ==
Hello there

well, sorry to read you hate cats :)

Down to the point, I've seen quite more and more spam by bots theses last few weeks, so I think you'll be interested in this ; Well, I'm not too sure you're the one having server access, so if I'm wrong please forward to the right person.

The [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_extension mediawiki spamBlackList extension] prevents any save containing known spam adresses. All explanations about installing it should be on [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_Documentation there].

I also suggest using the current [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Spam_blacklist wikimedia spam list] here for starting, since that should cover most spams.

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 11:08, 24 July 2006 (PDT)
:meow =_=
:seeing that the extension has been installed, I did some minor edits to simplify it (a few more badwords, less url) some hours ago, but it seems to has gone mad -- filter blocking edit on the spamlist page itself, and blocking badwords even outside url on the wiki... (althought, I'm not sure whereas it was already doing that before my edit or not)
:I tried to blank the page so I could restore the original list afterward, but... it's still bocking at saving : internal list seems not to have been refreshed with the page content, althought in should do so [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_Documentation#Obtaining_or_making_blacklistsevery 10/15 minutes], and it's been almost hald an hour now.
:So, well, sorry for the mess ; I don't know exactly what kind of bug is currently happening
:Could you please try to restore the old version ([http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Spam_blacklist&action=edit&oldid=5070]) to see if it correct the problem ? If that don't work, someone on IRC/#wikimedia-tech also suggested to delete completly the page and restore it a few moment later with the right version.
:I'll continue asking on the mediawiki tech chan for now, hopefully someone will wake up andknow exactly what the problem is :)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:21, 30 July 2006 (PDT)
::I somehow managed to restore it ^^, I just had to remove a few word so it accept saving the pageagain (s.tikipad, p.hentermine, a.dipex -- still active so I can't type them directly right now)
::I'll do some more tests to try to re-add them again (when the setting are auto-refreshed from the page) and not break anything ^^;
::[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 06:05, 30 July 2006 (PDT)
:Hmmm, it seems that the changes made in the page are never refreshed to the actual script list (at least, even after 5 days)... I wonder why ^^;
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:07, 4 August 2006 (PDT)

You can ban [[User:Testuser]]'s IP as well. Browse through his edits, compare them to the spam added afterwards, make your decision.
Though that is not going to be a great help most likely.
[[User:Earwin|Earwin]]([[User_Talk:Earwin|talk]])

==wiki, ZnT==
Meow :)

about the ZnT editorial team, it's unlikely : english is not my native language (I'm french), so apart from a few typo I can't correct anything :/ But once it's moved on wiki, I think I can do most maintenance related things (navigation bar, etc.)

I'm not sure it's possible to read-protect mediaWiki pages (more if it's only some pages and not all pages), but I'll search about it and come back to you in a few moments/hours, hopefully with an answer :)

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 09:08, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
:Well actually, when I say I'm experimented of wikis, it's from an "user" point of view : I'm sysop/bureaucrat on the [http://fr.wikipedia.org french wikipedia], but I've never installed a wiki myself :)
:I'm not sure what the last guardian tried, but I found that :
:Well, preventing access for every page of wiki is not the goal so the "simple" access right by group won't do... but if you create [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Help:Custom_namespaces Custom namespaces] (the namespace is what's before the ":", like in "'''User talk:'''Onizuka-gto"), you can [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/NamespacePermissions_Extension affect special permissions] to each namespace independantly.
:In our case, the namespace '''Zero_no_tsukaima:''' (and ''Zero_no_tsukaima talk:'') could be created for this project, with "no permission for anything" by default , the people participing in it would be added to the special project group, and only that group would have access to the page.
:I've no local wiki to test it myself, but apart from the installation, the settings should be something like :
<pre>
//creation of the 2 custom namespaces
//the first custom namespace start at 100 on every wikipedia, there must be a good reason so please do the same :)
$wgExtraNamespaces = array( 100 => "Zero_no_tsukaima:", 101 => "Zero_no_tsukaima_talk:");

//if the permissions are "false" by default, don't mind theses following lines
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_read'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_edit'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_create'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_move'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_read'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_edit'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_create'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_move'] = false;

</pre>
:At least, according to the help pages
:and the ZeroProject user should be added to the ''"NamespacePermissions Extension"''-created ''"nsZero_no_tsukaimaRW"'' and ''"nsZero_no_tsukaima_talkRW"'' groups

:Voila, hope I helped :)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 10:52, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
::hmmm²
::after further search, I found http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Preventing_Access#Setting_permissions_for_a_Group_on_a_whole_new_Namespace that should explain things better than I did ^^;
::[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 11:01, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
:I guess it won't hurt to warn about this : don't create ''zero_no_tsukaima:smth'' (or other futures custom namespaces) page before the namespace is software-ly created, or it may cause problems
:For that extension, the pages indicated "1.5 or higher" so there should be no problems... I hope ^^;
:About the communist thing, I don't really agree : it IS implemented that you can prevent non-identified people from reading a wiki... the problem that is, basically, it's either for all pages or none. But well, maybe the "access-by-namespace" feature we're needing will be fully integrated in the 1.8 version, we can hope :).
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 15:55, 12 August 2006 (PDT)

''Er..."Software-ly" created?'' : about this, I meant creating it forehand with the administration thing (I read it can be added directly here with the 1.7 version), so it appears in the namespace list [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Special%3AAllpages&from=&namespace=0 here]. The main problem to add pages with a "fake namespace" before the creation, is it'll be counted as being in the "main" namespace instead of the real one (like ''Zero no Tsukaima:teaser'' is currently) -- well maybe there are other problemes, but I never heard about them :)

I don't really like the idea of putting an email on a public wiki (spam bot collecting adresses and all), mail send doesn't work on this wiki >_<

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:14, 13 August 2006 (PDT)

==Navigation template==
Meow :)

First, I had some problem with my mails, you could you please confirm wether you received the one I sent you a few days ago ?

to the main topic, I'm working on a template to replace the current "navigation bar" code at the bottom of each chapter.

''(here was some code)''

There is one little flaw : the parameter is the same for the adress and for the display (that's explains why "Chapter1" is displayed instead of "Chapter 1")

We can either rename the pages so there is a space, or add 2 separate parameters for the display (which IMO, complicate it quite a bit compared to the simplicity the template is supposed to offer)

Which one would you (or big boss) prefer ?

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 13:50, 15 August 2006 (PDT)

NB: please note that I won't have access to internet starting friday evening until the end of august

== Nav-same ==
:Meow :)
:About the template, [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi%3AVolume4_Chapter2&diff=5517&oldid=5510 this diff comment] gave me the idea, and also, I saw an (aborted) attempt of doing so in the [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Special%3AAllpages&from=&namespace=10 templates pages]
:The 2 box are the same, it's on purpose :) The advantage of having a template, well, it's just taht the day you wants to change the navigation appareance, you just change the template and not all the page... but appart from that, you're right about the fact it doesn't hold much interest (plus there is not that many pages to change)
: 
:About the search bar, the one currently appearing is broken : I suppose theLastGuardian changed the link directly in the code or something (but [[Special:Search]] is still available if typed directly).
:Also, I wondered for some times why the spamlist didn't update, but I surprisedly had an edit blocked yesterday because the page contained "display:none;".. I didn't quite understand ^^; could you please ask him about this ? (you'll need that code to make the search bar disappear anyway)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 16:05, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

==Fixed==

You have to add your account to the nszeroNTRW group.

Anyway I added you for you now. It should work now.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 21:57, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

==Zero no tsukaima==
I happend to have the 8 volumes of the novel scanned (found hazardously on the net, I thought it was the manga <_<), including the illustrations.

May that be of any use ?

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 08:25, 2 September 2006 (PDT)

==editor==
Thanks for your trust ^^ I'll put these new "tools" at good use.

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 18:00, 19 November 2006 (PST)

:Hello
:Since we're beginning to have vandalism issue, I was wondering if I could be given the block and protect rights too, in order to counter it... no later than yesterday, I was reverting on [[Suzumiya Haruhi:Timeline]]‎ but could not do anything to stop the vandal, that's very frustrating :/ and nobody on the IRC chan that was awake at that late hour could help me on that either (well actuelly, only bakafish was awake ^^;)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 20:25, 11 December 2006 (PST)

== Bracket Comments ==

Er Oni, just read your message, but isn't it supposed to be for BaKaFiSh? I've never used brackets before O.o And I didn't do chapter 2 @.@

--[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 02:17, 12 January 2007 (PST)

== Clannad CSS ==

Hey Onizuka-GTO,

Darkoneko's given the okay for the CSS, looks good. Could you load it into the Monobook.css? Thanks.

P.S. The amount of definitions made has substantially reduced.

--[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 29 January 2007 12:06 PM EST

== Kara no Kyoukai ==

Can Kara no kyoukai be included in the list of current projects? Its currently not linked from the main page or anywhere, making it impossible to get to the project page unless one is given a direct link or knows what to search for. -- Question

== Yuki wiki? ==

[[User_talk:Darkoneko#yuki_wiki.3F|answered here]]. [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 09:01, 25 June 2007 (PDT)

== Fate/stay night rename proposal ==

...is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate-Stay_Night here]. I've prepared everything to be moved from "Fate-Stay Night*" to "Fate/stay night*" (original name), and (if no complaints are received) I'd like old pages to be deleted. Thanks beforehand.

Upd.: ...and yes, index page is now duplicated under new name [[Fate/stay night]] as well. Feel free to proceed with deletion of old pages - there's nothing valuable left that wasn't copied to new pages. - [[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 15:47, 4 May 2008 (PDT)

Okay, now almost everything is as I wanted it to be. Thanks, oni. Just a couple of actions more, to finish this matter:

[[Судьба-Ночь Схватки:Пролог День3]] is still online, though it is copied byte-to-byte to [[Судьба/Ночь схватки:Пролог День3]]

[[Main Page|Main page]] still has '[[Fate/stay night|Fate/Stay Night]]' in 'Interactive/Visual Novels' subsection of 'Active Projects'. Shouldn't it be '[[Fate/stay night]]' instead?

Talk page of now defunct article [[Fate-Stay Night]] is still online: [[Talk:Fate-Stay Night]] - [[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 22:44, 4 May 2008 (PDT)

== Spice and Wolf (Indonesian) ==

Hi Onizuka-sensei

Can I translate the Spice and Wolf into Indonesian?

11-Oct-2008 12.37 am

Onizuka-sensei, I already done with my prologue.
After that, what I need to do again?

== sorry, I'm a noob! ==

straight to the point: I read PuiPui manga at onemnaga.com and the first chapter had credits from baka-tsuki (if you dont believe me, go check for yourself), but I can't find it on baka-tsuki! please tell me how to!
please mail me 'bout it.

haidbz

:Dear Haidbz, for information about puipui manga, please visit the pupipui novel forum here: http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewforum.php?f=56 which should have some information about the manga translation. best regards,[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 02:20, 19 January 2009 (UTC)

== Permission for my post ==

--[[User:Midishero|Midishero]] 10:21, 6 August 2009 (UTC) I come from vnsharing.net
and I want to post vietnamese CLANNAD page. May I have your permission?
'Nanaya' of F/Z Project introduced you to me.

--[[User:Midishero|Midishero]] 12:58, 6 August 2009 (UTC) Thank you very much. But I have to tell you the truth, I translate CLANNAD from partial English Patch of CLANNAD project of Velocity7 and I translated some SEEN files. You try to see rate of progress [http://vnsharing.net/forum/showpost.php?p=2373848&postcount=1]. By the way, I've already contact Velocity7.

== Bakemonogatari ==

Hey, get on IRC! Also, I thought I was a supervisor too, so I think I can decide whether to approve my own project? :p --[[User:Velocity7|Velocity7]] 13:46, 7 August 2009 (UTC)

== SHnY and other Vietnamese PJs ==

I noticed that you've added Chapter 1 Vol.2 for SHnY and created temp. links for the Vietnamese PJs.
I'm sure it's a great help since recently I have some problems when connecting to B-T by my PC, the link will stupidly change to ''http://project/XxX'' with no reason ~.~
About SHnY and ZnT PJ, their leaders still editing some typing & grammatical mistakes (to tell the truth there's a lot of them :p) , so maybe it would take some more time to post the translation here, especially when I'm the only one who can update the wiki page for them T_T
--[[User:Nanaya|Nanaya]] 04:06, 13 August 2009 (UTC)

== Asking permission for Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu Vietnamese ==

Hi,
I came across the light novel named Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu after Suzumiya Haruhi was down. I find Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu really interesting. I would like to translate it into Vietnamese using the translation on baka-tsuki. Would you mind if I use it as source? Since I intend to post it on vnsharing.net, I'll update my translation on baka-tsuki too.

Thank you for reading

ps: I have completed 2 chapters already. It will take sometime before I can get acquainted with posting translation on baka-tsuki. Sorry in advanced if the translation is not on-date.

== Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu Vietnamese ==

Sorry for the late reply and thank you for your attention.

I've been working on chapter 9 of volume 1 which has 10 chapters in total. Ironically, it seems that the english BTS project hasn't been updated for months. I wonder if the translators were doing fine or they've posted it somewhere else? I would like to continue this project, but by the time I finish volume 1 and there is no new update (*sob)(*crying), I guess I'll switch to another project like Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria.

I'm very, very appreciate all you guys' work.

ps: by the way, I don't know how to deal with posting my translation on baka-tsuki. Really.

== thx for the info ==

thx for the info. now, i'm re-update the vietnamese index of baka to test to shoukanjuu

== favor: ==

Onizuka, could you possibly undelete the pages of shakugan that were translated before the project was abandoned? (excluding volumes 1-4)? it would save translators alot of work, and help attract readers to the project: currently it doesn't have even a teaser :( Thank You! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:39, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

Edit: Kira uploaded saved copies, so we don't it's probably not needed, but if if things get missed feel free to undelete --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:28, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

Hell, posting this at 4:20 in the morning, but clad you're back Oni. I forgot to ask: Can the tsukuru link on the main page be replaced? I heard that it doesn't work anymore. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 03:22, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

Edit: Oh, and can the "pending status" be removed from Sayonara Piano Sonata's page, since it is kinda like a hosted project, but put links to the website instead? Also, there are some sidebar redirects when you click on a project, so is it possible to fix them? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 03:35, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

== CSR registration page ==

um, you deleted the registration page for the english version of Chrome Shelled Regios. I think you meant to get the polish version. could we get it back, please... --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:00, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

==Alternate language categories==

Dont you think too that the special language categories should get a different introduction as the generic [[:Category:Alternative Languages]] since its not true for the specific language category (since there are only their language projects listend and not all language projects) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:49, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

==''Toshokan Sensou'' Novel Translation==

Hey, this is Melithiel from LiveJournal. You messaged me about sharing my translation of ''Toshokan Sensou'' on Baka-Tsuki. Sorry I didn't get back to you sooner--I tried the Hotmail address on your profile, but the mail bounced back to me, and this was the only way I could think of to contact you. I'm definitely interested, but I'm not sure what form this sharing should take. Were you thinking of just posting links to my translation, or copying the whole thing into the wiki format you have on B-T?

:Dear Meth, I think i'm in exactly the same situation that you mentioned, I still haven't figured out how to send messages on livejournal! So i apologise if you receive this message twice from....two different places. Also i'm confused that my link didn't work, but i have a solution! We have a Baka-Tsuki Forum: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ Baka-Tsuki Forums]. Specifically there is a topic regarding this matter here:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4238 Toshokan Sensou Topic]

:My personal email is: onizuka.gto.uk (at) gmail (dot) com

:Hopefully we can have a more detailed conversation with some solid contact, but to answer your question briefly, the solution we usually pursue is the latter method that you mentioned on my Wiki Talk Page. That is, I would like to take a copy of your script on Livejournal and "reconstruct" the pages together into clear divided Chapters as it was intended to. It will be quite a task i imagine, but if you have a copy of your previous script in one text file, that would be very helpful. Usually at Baka-Tsuki.org we allow scripts to be edited by volunteers, to catch out the little grammar & Spelling mistakes, however as the single translator to the project we can lock the scripts as well for your peace of mind> Hopefully you will receive this message and we can somewhat be able to communicate on one single method. :P

:Best regards,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 01:08, 14 March 2011 (EDT)

== Alt. Project ==

Since I didn't got replies in the BT forum, I thought that I could post a message here. I just wanted to say that I started a Hidan no Aria French translation, and already finished the prologue. I would like to ask if I need another chapter to make this good as an alt. language project. If so, than I'll probably start the translation now. If not, than I'd like to know if I have the green light. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:10, 5 May 2011 (UCT)

I just finished the chapter 1. Is it fine? Also, I need an administrator and a supervisor, if it is.[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 03:09, 25 June 2011 (UCT)

==Golden Time==
Isnt it time that this project gets its entry into the sidebar? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 16:00, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsibility Upgrade ==

Umm. If it's not too much trouble could you take a look at [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js|this]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

=== Nav Templates ===
If there are any projects that you would like nav templates for please tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:47, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

== Zero no Tsukaima (Spanish) ==

Hi, i'm from Peru and i have the chapter 1 & 2 from de vol 11 already translated 4 me :D, but i have no idea how to upload here (ops, 1st of all, it's such a great work all of u r making with this webside!!!), so if you can talk to the editors of the spanish version of what i made (cause i have no answer fron they), it would be great to help and be part of this work. My user is [[user:CagedEmperor|CagedEmperor]].

== Forgot Password in Forum ==

Dear Onizuka-GTO, I just forgot my password in the forum and then I use the forgot password features but the new password has not been sent in my email, could you help me about this? my email is shadow_react@yahoo.co.id --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] 10:41, 17 September 2011 (CDT)

Likewise, I have been having the same problem. Is there perhaps a bug in the system or something? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 18:41, 17 September 2011 (CDT)

***
Thanks, now I can login to the forum ^^ --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] 09:15, 28 September 2011 (CDT)
***

I have also been having the same issue for the past month and even today i have done the forgot password and still no email addy is > #####
[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] 22:35, 28 September 2011 (CDT)
Thank you, now i have a lot of reading in the forum to catch up on! but at least now i can get back in there. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] 11:28, 29 September 2011 (CDT)

1. I believe it was mid-July when I noticed the problem, I rarely use the forums except in special cases.
2. Yes, I believe so.
3. Actually I used a gmail account to register.
4. Nope not yet, I remember clicking on lost password...and receiving a message that they will send it to my email.
-Sorry for the late reply.
[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 02:54, 30 September 2011 (CDT)

== Asking for permission to contribute ==

Hi there, I want to contribute to SAO Indonesian translation. I read in the 1st page that i need to ask permission from the supervisor and register which part i want to translate but i don`t know how (kinda noob here XD), can you wxplain to me the steps, please? Thanks --Bleu

:Dear Bleu, it's very simple, please register on the wiki, it's free.
Now simple edit the registration page to add your registered wiki username to the corresponding chapters you wish to help. From there you can begin translating! Just create a new wiki page and remember to link it to the index page of the project.
If are having difficulty using Baka-Tsuki wiki format, please read the [[Format_guideline|project presentation]] page.
If you require more help, you can visit our [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ official forum here] for additional help. Regards, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 06:27, 31 October 2011 (CDT)

Hi, I read in the first page that I need to email all admins if I wanted to start translating a new project. I have started and I believed all steps are fulfilled except the emailing admins part. I am a new member so how do I inform all the admins? from here or forum? Do I have to send you the prologue to check my translation? Sorry for bombing you with question but I am really new to all this. Thanks. Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 10:16, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

== Problem with confirmation email ==

I don't know who to ask, but when I try to send a confirmation email so that I can post on the forum and get my preferences updated, i keep on getting this message:

Baka-Tsuki could not send your confirmation mail. Please check your e-mail address for invalid characters.
Mailer returned: authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 535, response: 5.7.1 Username and Password not accepted. Learn more at 5.7.1 http://mail.google.com/support/bin/answer.py?answer=14257 v5sm23771828anf.3)]

(kyo_asakura_apc@yahoo.com; katiek9160@gmail.com)

I tried it with all my different email addresses from yahoo to gmail as well as a couple of friends' school email addresses to see if it the problem was my just email address, but it still gives me the same error.
Is there anything I need/can do to fix this?

Thank you,

MeltyBagel

== Pui Pui ==
This may be quite late... very late, since I have been adding things since yesterday, I want to report to you, supervisor, that I'll try to resume Pui Pui, starting v2c2.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] 23:02, 17 November 2011 (CST)

=== Language Question ===

Totally unrelated to Pui Pui: is there a way to disable non-english language from listing in recent changes? swimming through all those changes is tough enough-
Anyone who can answer, aside from Oniz, may do so. Thanks.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] 05:52, 4 December 2011 (CST)

== Request for translator right ==

Hello. I want to ask you give me the translator right. I am the leader of [[Clannad VN]] groups, this right is essential for my work.

In addition, to demonstrate my personality, I am admin of Wikipedia (see [http://vi.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=%C4%90%E1%BA%B7c_bi%E1%BB%87t:Danh_s%C3%A1ch_th%C3%A0nh_vi%C3%AAn&limit=1&username=Tr%E1%BA%A7n+Nguy%E1%BB%85n+Minh+Huy], minhhuywiki = Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy‏). Thanks. --[[User:minhhuywiki|'''minhhuy''']] ([[User talk:Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy|talk]]) 07:01, 31 December 2011 (CST)

== Amendment to Japanese sentence in main page ==

Hi Oni, long-time-no-see. Hope you are doing well. By the way, I noticed the Japanese message you posted on the main page which seems (suspiciously) like a sentence from google translate? I don't claim to be an expert at Japanese, but I think that sentence can be improved. How about something along this line: 仲間の皆さん及び始めて御覧になる方、ありがとうございました、そして明けましておめでとうございます。 ( [To] my fellow members and first time visitors, thank you and happy new year.)

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 15:39, 7 January 2012 (CST)

:* No worres Oni ^^ So you did know about it haha! Since that sentence is in our first page, I thought it's rather embarrassing, espcially if the reader knows some Japanese. By the way u missed out the "仲間の皆" part of the sentence. I've been studying Japanese quite intensely, might drop by again as a translator if there are any projects which interest me.

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 14:22, 9 January 2012 (CST)

== Iris on Rainy Days ==

Hello, Oni. Please, move Iris from teasers to active projects since it's already completed translation. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 05:20, 14 January 2012 (CST)

Seconded. Please do asap. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 18:47, 14 January 2012 (CST)

== Monogatari Series sidebar ==

Bakemonogatari got regrouped under the Monogatari series. However, the sidebar carries the old link to the old page which is a redirect. This makes Monogatari series not in correct alphabetical order on the sidebar, which can be a little strange. :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:06, 20 January 2012 (CST)

== New alt. language project ==

hello. you didn't respond on the forum, so i'm writing here. i created a russian page for Haganai and will be translating it.(25% of one ch. uploaded)
it's written in the guidelines that i should contact someone from the administration,
so here i am...)) if i'm correct, all i have to do now is finish TL'ing one chapter...if there happens to be anything else, just name it. 
hеre is the link to the project http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_%D0%A0%D1%83%D1%81%D1%81%D0%BA%D0%B8%D0%B9
--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 07:31, 22 January 2012 (CST)

So i can remove the "pending authorization" thingy off the project page?--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 10:00, 28 January 2012 (CST)

== Asura cryin' ==

Saw that you moved the project to active a while back. Mind giving that a second thought?
We as a community haven't translated any of the chapters, it lacks translators and a project supervisor.

I hoped someone would pick it up, but the grace period seems to have passed. Toss it back into the pit I say.

Cheers --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:17, 30 January 2012 (CST)

Don't, there is no reason for that - its a hosted project. If it doesnt have any translation activity in the next 6 to 12 month it'll just get the stalled tag. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:11, 31 January 2012 (CST)

== Welcome to N.H.K! ~Lithuanian~ ==

Hello, I'm Soryusu, currently translator of Haruhi in Lithuanian. The thing is, I'm a bit tired of this project (I'm mean, it's Haruhi, the girl sometimes gets on your nerves) and want to try out something new. So I got an idea about "Welcome to NHK!" light novel but since it's already been released in English, Baka-Tsuki has no project for it. I know people here try not to piss off copyright inquisitors, especially nowadays, but nevertheless is there any way for such project to exist? It's more like a hypothetical question though, because I have entrance exams coming up and wouldn't be working on the project now anyway (sucks to be me), however I would still like to upload 9 or so pages I've already done (that's like prologue + one and a half chapter).

Anyway, please let me know what you think.

Chenquieh, --[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 12:03, 2 February 2012 (CST)

Well, I'm more or less done:

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!]] I looks kinda short, but I don't know what else I should put.

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!_~Lithuanian~]]

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!_~Lithuanian~:Registracijos_puslapis]]

Anyway, I have some stuff to ask. As I mentioned before, I will be having entrance exams soon, and most likely won't be active. So I need an administrator to look after the project. This applies to my Haruhi project too, because it doesn't have one either. I never really had a chance to know people here, so could you be one? If yes, please put your name by the "Projekto Administratorius". I would really appreciate that.

Also, I've been lurking a bit and found that in the Spanish category there is this sole Golden Time prologue without any actual project for it. So I would like to ask is it OK to upload chapters like that? Before I decided to start NHK project I translated some other stuff (prologues of Tomodachi, Spice and Wolf, Shana), and I kinda think it would be a waste not to put them here (aside from satisfying my massive vanity) but don't really want to create separate projects for each of them, because they would be very much dead like that.

--[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 15:14, 4 February 2012 (CST)

Okay, I put the chapter list you asked, you can do your magic.

Regarding supervising, I think you know yourself that it's hard finding volunteers. After all, even most of the English projects are struggling with that, not to talk about languages witch have like one or two projects here. A person with all that dark and mysterious administrator power of doom will surely do for now.

Teaser tags sounds good. Actually, I don't really want to mess around with other people projects much. Also, everything could be found on the alt. language list in the Main Page or Teaser Projects list on the left, so no problem.

Anyway, thank you for your help.

--[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 06:26, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Forums new sub-group ==

As Hikari pointed out, the "has" in the description of the new BT Forums completed section should be "have". [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 12:42, 4 February 2012 (CST)

== Forum PM ==
Is your PM inbox again to full? Or didnt you visit the forum too? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 02:52, 17 February 2012 (CST)

== Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! ==

Is it alright if I create a project specific guidelines page for Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!? Sooner or later, we might have to create one for names and terms as more volumes are translated. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 17:44, 22 February 2012 (CST)

==Legend of the sun knight ~ Russian==
so i created the russian page [[Legend of the sun knight Русский| here]]
it has 3 uploaded chapter already.
do i need to create an English page? if so, how much info should there be on it?
--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 08:21, 27 February 2012 (CST)

*what did u mean by index page? only the list of volumes and chapters? i'll do this later, don't have much time lately + LoSK is effectively stalled... but: there is a project that can be approved right away - [[Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский| Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский]]. that pending athourization banner has been there too long)))--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 04:02, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

i did leave a signature though ^^. thanks for approving the projects, i'll get to creating the english page for Legend of the sun knight as soon as i can...--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 12:35, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

== Zero No Tsukaima PDF ==

hey i wanted to ask if you could suggest the ZNT - Team to make a PDF? :D
That would be really usefull.
Thank you very much :D

== STNBD ==
Hi Onizuka-senpai! Can you please protect [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Indonesia|this page]]? Thx a lot - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] 20 July 2012

==Maru-MA==

Hi, thank you for approving Maru-MA project :) but now it isn't on the teaser project's page nor in the sidebar :/ [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]]) 21:09, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

==[[Sayonara Piano Sonata]]==

Uhm, why did you add the ATP tag to this teaser project? - Its only a teaser project - without a own translator so it wont even need a registration page or a staff section... and I fear that it will remain only as a teaser as long as we dont get a own translator for this series... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 03:58, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

==Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu (Russian)==

Hello! The second question has been [[Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu_(Russian):Volume1_The_Second_Question|translated]]. I suppose, it's enough for the project to be approved?
[[User:Gamer|Gamer]] ([[User talk:Gamer|talk]]) 16:22, 19 August 2012 (CDT)

P.S. Hello! Thank you for approving! [[User:Gamer|Gamer]] ([[User talk:Gamer|talk]]) 06:35, 28 August 2012 (CDT)

== Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog ==

[[Sword Art Online:Tomo 1 Prologo|Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog: Tomo 1 Prologue]]

is that okay for the requirement?

thanks :D

[[User:Rukito|Rukito]]

here's another

[[Sword Art Online:Tomo 1 Kabanata 1|Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog Kabanata 1]]

[[User:Rukito|Rukito~~]]

== Maburaho ==

Requesting permission for Maburaho project, albeit a very slow work tho, since this is me doing this.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 15:58, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

PS: It's impossible to finish the long chapter 1 in 1 week, so please throw this in the teaser projects, if possible. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 07:49, 5 September 2012 (CDT)

== Hidan No Aria ==

Hello~..

I want request permission for hidan no aria project, since i am new so i dont know much how translation project work,
I think my english is B grade, and my japanese is C grade. so i want to participate.

could you pick which chapter i must work?? for start i think 1 chapter is enough.

Regard

Fronttide

- Hello, I was wondering if I would be able to register as a translator? I would like to start trying to translate the Hidan no Aria volumes that no one has decided to work on yet. I have 2 years of Japanese in school, 5 months of living there on exchange, and god only knows how many hours of anime.

Thanks,

0Starkiller0

== Campione- german language ==
Hi i would like to translate Campione into the german language. i would be happy if i could get a response :)

[[User:Kyoukou|Kyoukou]] 14:44, 20 September 2012

== Wrong translation ? ==

Hey, my name's julio, im brazilian.
after read vol 5 chapter 4, i saw this line "Sim vamos meninas isca. (Aah. I'll treat you very well, cute ojou-chans.)"
the thing is, "sim vamos meninas iscas" dont translate to "i'll treat you very well, cute..." ... idk if this is what you wanted or was wrong translated, but "sim vamos meninas isca", translate like "lets go, bait girls", well that didnt made sense. "isca" means "bait" so im just tring to help.

PS. Sry my bad English.

== Private message ==

I sent a private message to you a few days ago. Have you received it yet? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 10:00, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

== Please Delete This Account ==

I had a previous account that I was using, but I made this one instead. So could you please delete this one? The nick that I had (and will be using from now on) is Junnynam. Sorry for the trouble--[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 21:07, 4 January 2013 (CST)

== To Aru Majutsu No Index for Filipino (tagalog) translation ==

Hello. I want to translate Toaru majutsu mo index in FIlipin (tagalog). I'm very hyped about this. Please allow me. Thank you. :)

== New translator for Muv Luv Alternative: Schwarzesmarken ==

Hi, I will be taking over from MisterV since he has told me he is too busy with real life issues for the foreseeable future, and will be working with the translator who is doing the Russian version to translate the chapters. Can I request access to the page to upload the first few pages of the second chapter? --[[User:Gabgrave|Gabgrave]] ([[User talk:Gabgrave|talk]]) 23:02, 25 April 2013 (CDT)

== translating an existing English project to an alternative language ==

I'm not sure I contacted the right person...*don't get mad at me*.
I would like to translate an existing English project to Hebrew. I want to translate Fate/Zero or Baccano! I have perfect understanding of the two languages. please approve it ^_^
thank you
I've also already translated the "8 years ago prologue" of Fate/Zero, and the whole "1930: The Rolling Bootlegs" of Baccano!, I just don't know how to attach a file here so you can approve it...

== Yahari Ore~Brazilian Portuguese~ ==

Onizuka-Dono

I'm very sorry because my english is very poor(I can at least translate to portuguese), but as you can see this page has the title with BRASILIAN ( [[Yahari Ore no Seishun Rabu Kome wa Matigateiru ~Brasilian Portuguese~|Yahari Ore ~Português Brasileiro~]] ), I made this mistake, and I dont know how to correct it o/ so I made a new page, with Brazilian Portuguese. I'm very sorry for this, but I'd like to exclude this page, and if you understand my problem I would be happy.

== fake new users outbreak ==

can't we do something about it...? other than just block everytime it appear..? --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 23:07, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

...Actually, it's kind of a yearly thing that happens every year at this time or so...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 23:11, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

eh..really..? Eww..i never know XD [[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 23:49, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Forgive me for butting in, but I was kinda wondering why this wiki didn't have the [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Abusefilter Abusefilter] extension installed which, while it certainly won't stop every fake account, can at least stop the obvious ones. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:54, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

Excuse me and I'm sorry for disturbing/bothering. I don't know if this is related to the current topic(fake new users outbreak). Well, I have asked [[User talk:Arczyx|Arczyx-san]] about this before, and [[User talk:Arczyx|Arczyx-san]] suggested that I should ask Onizuka-gto-san instead. I was just wondering about how long for a project(writings) able to be edited by unregistered people(anonymous editor?). Is there a fixed amount of time before the writings being protected? And about userpage, is it not possible that the only one able to edit it besides admins are the ones who own the account?--[[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 10:01, 8 June 2013 (CDT) Thanks so much for the guidance.--[[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 01:52, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

== PapaKiki LN Translation Continuation ==

Just wondering, is the translation for this LN is still continued? Since the last update I saw is on Sept 2012, and no further updates done ever since. I don't mean to push anyone to continue translating, but I just hope that the rest volumes is translated soon, since I loved this series (I loved Miu more, actually).

[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 14:11, 11 July 2013 (CDT)

== Hello, nice to meet you! ==

Hi I am JACK, I have been reading from this website for quite a long time and I wish to translate hidan no aria light novels because to me it is one of the best series, please give me a chance and allow me join
--[[User:JACK ShadowHunter|JACK ShadowHunter]] ([[User talk:JACK ShadowHunter|talk]]) 16:59, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

==Date A Live Vietnamese==
Please add Date A Live Vietnamese to the category.
[[User:My2ndAngelic|I'm a Mapler, an Otaku & a Student.]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 23:20, 16 August 2013 (CDT)

== Changing Series' name on Main Page Index ==

Hi Oni, can you please change the series name 'Altina the Sword Princess' to 'Haken no Kouki Altina'‎ on the Main Page Index? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:32, 24 August 2013 (CDT)

== WHY??? ==

Why is Hidan no Aria abandoned??? It is such a great story

Okay, taking the space to answer here, you should want to take a look a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=64&t=6042 this] topic at forum, it should be explained why the project was taged as abandoned(It's because license of course) --[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]] ([[User talk:Nura rihan|talk]]) 20:44, 5 September 2013 (CDT)

== Moving a section ==

Hi. I made a mistake when making a page. Could you please move [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Author%27s notes]] to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Author Notes]]? Thanks--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:31, 23 December 2013 (CST)

== Permission for "Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)" ==

Like it's said in the title, I made a post to know if I can make the French translated page of this Light novel. Well, I have to confesse that I've read the rules only after doing the main page, so I think i did it without permission. That's why I'm asking now, with the hope that my project will be kept ><
The page I made is here http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_%28French%29

==Mondaiji Italian version ==
Hello! I found an ATP warning on the registration page, not on the project. So I would like to know better what it means.
The majior points it's "Special Circumstances that require direct Authorisation from an Administrator", can you tell me more?
And also can I have more time to translate? I only have 2 free hours to do houseworks and translation, other than that I'm working and sleeping (and also eating XD).
I've already finished the first part and half-way at the second part.
--[[User:NiwaKonzen|NiwaKonzen]] 10 February 2014 22.22 UTC

== Wiki Help Page Creation ==

Hello Oni~! I've been setting a lot of things on fire lately... *sniff* q___q Anyways, could I ask you to take a look at the new under-construction Help Pages that are being made on the Wiki? You can reach them by clicking on [[Baka-Tsuki:About]]. Here is the forum thread, also: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=16&t=8726 click here].

In particular, I wanted to invite you to this discussion about '''New Project Startup Guidelines''': [[Help_talk:New_Project_Startup_Guidelines]]. Take a look at the Wiki page summary, and your opinion would be very much appreciated! Thanks! --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 00:10, 12 February 2014 (CST)

== Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha ==

One of the pages for the Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha series is a bit off,
it's put as:
'''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter1'''
when it should be:
'''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1'''

basically, whoever did that page, forgot to put a space between '''"Chapter"''' & '''"1"''' & it's not even with the other pages
that's all, could you please fix it?--Deathmailrock 00:17, 3 March 2014 (CST)

== Several New Projects to be Approved (and added to sidebar) ==

Hi Oni, could you approve these projects and add them to the sidebar? [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=9370&p=226797 linklink] --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 01:59, 4 March 2014 (CST)

== The Order of Supervisor! To Serve & Protect the illiterate and smite the Vandals ==

Hi Oni, not sure if you can fix it, but ever since the server upgrade, the supervisor group's power to edit and protect pages has been reduced. Specifically, we are only able to protect pages from anonymous edits (for example, we've currently lost the ability to do "admin level page locking") and we can no longer edit the content or change the protection levels for supervisor/admin locked pages. Please look into the issue when you have time so that we can be empowered once more. Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 00:20, 13 March 2014 (CDT)

== Strike The Blood ==

Hello Oni, can you kindly change the project status to active? Will be doing translation works on STB. Thanks。 [[User:JinXiang|JinXiang]] ([[User talk:JinXiang|talk]]) 08:40, 28 June 2014 (CDT)

== Project Guidelines Convention / Android Compatibility ==
Hello Oni. I did some work to fit Daybreak's project page to the guidelines standards per your recommendation. Don't have the means to check it out though... does it work right now? Thanks [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] ([[User talk:Aorii|talk]]) 09:59, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

==Mother of Learning==
Moved note... I thought of a better place for it... [[User:Starwarscards|Starwarscards]] ([[User talk:Starwarscards|talk]]) 19:03, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

I will e-mail you the changes after I am done with the chapter for the day. By the way all the things I am not sure about I am putting in the discussion section of each chapter. [[User:Starwarscards|Starwarscards]] ([[User talk:Starwarscards|talk]]) 21:38, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

== Mushoku Tensei==

Please view the website. There seems to be a troll on the site. :( --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 23:40, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

I to wanted to tell you that some trolls are doing whatever they want with mushoku tensei chapters, specially in volume 12, from what i can see in the history there are at least 3 troll users putting comments on chapters names like "google translate is a god"(maybe its the same user with differents accounts), since they arent part of the bakatsuki staff, they are not part of the translators nor editors team. Also 2 new translators seemed to have added themselfs without asking. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 2:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Oni, the question i asked before i already found the answer =P so i removed what i asked. Now about putting differents sections, is it possible to remove the show/hide in the original web novel? or im being selfish?. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:34, 27 July 2014 (CDT)
==== Editor Request ====

Hi Oni, would like to register as a editor for the project don't speak Japanese but speak fluent English. Thanks! --[[User:Striderman34|Striderman34]] ([[User talk:Striderman34|talk]]) 5:52, 08 July 24 (CDT)

Hi Oni, I recently joined the site after reading Mushoku Tensei and want to help. My question is would I be able to register as an editor for the project? I see Volume 7 is in need of editors. Although I don't speak Japanese, I know English and recently graduated from a university. Thanks, I appreciate it! --[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 3:23, 23 July, 2014 (EST)

Hi Oni, I would also like to register as an editor for Mushoku Tensei. Thanks! [[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 16:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Hey Oni. I've been editing a few of the chapters lately and got really interested in doing it. Do you mind adding me as another editor for this series? Thanks!
--[[User:Sarnik|Sarnik]] ([[User talk:Sarnik|talk]]) 16:19, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Oni, recently i have taken a real liking to this novel and i have been helping out here and there fixing erros i find, so i did like to register as an editor for this novel. Also i want to tell you that some user called COTHER, uploaded the complete volume 9 done with a machine translation without previously registering. Per the rules i believe that his edition should be undo since vanant and dark kaito are working on it. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 20:06, 27 July 2014

Hi Oni,
Thanks for registering me previously- I appreciate it. Today I noticed I was removed from the list. What happened?
Best regards
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]])

Hello. I am currently working to keep the names and terminology between different translators consistent. I'm not sure if what i do merits being on the editor list, but i think that i should let you know.
--[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 01:13, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

==== Translators Request ====

Hi! Would it be okay if I joined Mushoku Tensei as an editor? [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:44, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

Just to clarify, silentwolfie's TL notes are occasionally his little comments to the readers, and not do to with trouble translating or trouble for editors. In that case should I use the ref tag or the hide tag?
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:18, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

Hiiii, this is a bit awkward. Various circumstances have changed, and because Kaito has agreed to TLC for me, I was wondering if I could register for translating v8 of Mushoku Tensei. I had originally signed up as an editor because I was translating the same chapters as Kaito independently and could help look for mistakes he had made (or alternate ways of translating stuff he had problem wording), but that's no longer the case so... [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:02, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Hello Onizuka-gto, I'd like to register as a Translator for the Mushoku Tensei project if there's still available room. Thanks! [[User:skuizaan|skuizaan]] ([[User talk:skuizaan|talk]])
Hi there,
My friend and I (we function as one translator though ^^) would like to contribute to the light novel Mushoku Tensei,

we have a lot of free time on our hands now and can finish about 3 ~~ 4 chapters a week.

Unfortunately we have already done a chapter or two which were claimed by other active translators, (we didn't really know anything about the BT guidelines)

But we'll contact other active translators and see if we can work something out.

I thought it would be a good idea to drop here first and ask if you could list us as active translators.

Do you think that there is anything else we should know?

Sincerly,
[[user:Tensaizz|Tensaizz]]

Hi Oni, I would like to help in translating for the Mushoku Tensei project. Thanks! --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Hi! Would it be okay if I joined Mushoku Tensei as a translator? I'll be using Google Translate But I'll do a lot more than just editing that. [though I am sorry for registering chapter 94 before posting here] [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:00, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

hi feel free to do what seem correct to you im not traying to cause trouble for any registered translators and i thanks them for the hard work i will tri to not get in the way →[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 21:11, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

hi Onizuka, i will take Mushoku Tensei volume 11 ch 1 to ch 6 as in the rule .I have no porobleme for anyone how remplace,edite or delet my script so no hard feeling feel free to give me advice to amprouve my translating skil or chould i call it editing a machine translation and im not using google traduction alone but 6 diferent machine translation comparing and finaly editing i cant read japan yet→[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 21:32, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , It's me , I did finished the chapter I resisted http://pastebin.com/kcd3BptJ but as I see it the preview page is protected and I can't put my script there , was wondering if you can help me with that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 28 July 2014 16:00 (GMT)

====Project Growth====

Onizuka-gto, thanks for taking the time to supervise this project which doesn't have a manager, amid the incredible growth it's experienced in the past month and all the confusion that's arisen from that.

I know that preview translations are allowed (I've read what you wrote at http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1705). But is it possible to limit them in some way? It feels like the presence of machine translations encourages readers to lose their patience, and therefore might discourage active translators because they feel like readers don't care that they put in the extra effort to be accurate.

What if you did this? Suppose that all machine translations need to follow two of your guidelines:

<pre>2) Script need to be consulted with a Human translator who can conduct a general proofing with the original raws used for it. (in the same language used, if possible )
3) All machine script need an approve by a Baka-Tsuki Staff before publishing on the wiki.</pre>

Basically, all previews would have to be proofread before posting--to make sure sentences are distinct (capitalized at start, punctuated at end) and above all that they don't really been far even as decided to use even go want to do look more like.

To enforce this, you might have to pull some of the current previews and leave notes on the translators' pages about the policy. But I think that could be an efficient and fair way to apply existing policies and address the problems some editors have dealing with the large number of unproofed previews.

I know you're the one who comes up with policies for Baka-Tsuki, so just decide whatever you think is best. This is just an idea I came up with.

--[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 04:53, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks a lot for the thoughtful response, and wow, I had no idea Baka-Tsuki had a change like that this year. I'll be sure to keep an eye on the forum in case there's some way that I can contribute to the discussion. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 23:02, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Hi Onizuka-gto-san ==

sorry about my english as you could see the probleme is not about how to read or Write but how i did learn english in the first palace using a self study (movies and some books) i did not have a teatcher so that was the only way a did have but i will take care of orthography probleme next time sorry it caused you probleme →[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 05:37, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== audio reading sign up ==

Hello Onizuka-gto I was wondering how I sign up for the audio book readings, this is my first time on a wiki and I don't know what to do. Thank you very much for reading.
[[User:Cromo|Cromo]] ([[User talk:Cromo|talk]]) 19:45, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

==cother NEED HELP==
WERE I CAN LEARN JAPEN EASLY using the net mean 'self study' if you have anybook that can help please advice
it to me i dont whant to rely on machine translation but my one reading of the story even i want to do some proper translation--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 18:23, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

==cother's first real TL ==
need some advice just if the [Web Novel 155] Chapter 1: Diary - First Part (PREVIEW) is word using in official translation page and thanks for the translation advice it was very handy (^_^)--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 06:20, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Had to change the title- it was driving me crazy --[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 01:41, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Hi , I'd like to join the Mushoku Tensei project as editor\translator , though i will be translating from the chinese version( the accuracy might be lower ).
I know that there are already a lot of translators which are far better than me , that's why i was planning to re-translate/edit just the machine translated chapters.
AS for which chapter to translate i will ask the current translators and of course i won't translate\edit anything without their permission.
I don't know how well i will do since english is not my first language(I'm chinese), but will do my best to help.
giorgio wu

- Dear Giorgio Wu,

Thank you for your interest in Mushoku Tensei, the first step is to register on the Baka-Tsuki Wiki, which is free and painless, from there you can head to the the Mushoku Tensei Registration page here:
[[Mushoku_Tensei:Registration_Page|Mushoku Tensei Translators Registration]]

You are welcome to join, however i was not aware that there was a chinese translation of Mushoku Tensei.

Is it possible if you can send me a link to have a look?
my Chinese is wholefully poor but i would just like to see how far the chinese translation have gone.

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 21:32, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Link of the Chinese version :
http://q.dmzj.com/1602/index.shtml

== Oni oni-chan o/ ==

Hi, I'm new and would like to register as a chinese translator for the project Mushoku no Tensei"

Hello anonymous,

Thank you for your interest in Mushoku Tensei, in order to register as a translator you will have to register on the Baka-Tsuki wiki, please follow the advice above and where to register.

I would also like to ask if you can give me a link to where this surprising chinese translated version of Mushoku Tensei, i am now very curious.

It would be interesting to see how it differs from the Japanese Web Novel version.

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 21:37, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Onii p/

the link Giorgio Wu is showing you is the same link i am getting raws from.
but i also have raws for volume 14 which is not currently up yet.

Regards
Banisher
==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:49, 2 August 2014 (CDT)
Hi COTHER
it should be alright. But I hope you can rephrase the sentences properly for better understanding of the story.
Regards
[[Banisher]]

== Mushoku Tensei Translation ==

Hi Onizuka,

I don't know if I would be allowed to or if there is room, but I am considering helping translating Mushoku Tensei. However, I am not very good at kanji so I will be relying heavily on rikaichan and jisho.org for the kanji and vocabulary. This would help me further my studies in Japanese and contribute to the community simultaneously. I don't know how good my translations would be or my Japanese skills, so I am hesitant to even consider translating.

Thanks,

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 03:24, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Onizuka-gto

2014-08-03T08:24:45Z

Doomr: /* Mushoku Tensei Translation */ new section

==ZnT translator==
Hi, I'm new and would like to register as a translator for the project "Zero No Tsukaima". Is there anything I should take note of before proceeding?
--[[User:Shadowys|Shadowys]] ([[User talk:Shadowys|talk]]) 04:05, 2 January 2013 (CST)

== Changing Nickname ==
Hi, i'm italian and new on bakatsuki, im translatin SAO into my language. I am changing nickname from "Negiamerica" to "K i r i t o" in every site i frequent. Can you change my nick, like wikipedia does? Indipendently on your answer, i thanks ya.

== Hi Onizuka-gto. ==

I've been trying to raise a suggestion regarding the English translation of Volume 4 but since the "system" never recognised any change log if all I simply edited was the comment in the summary box at the bottom, my suggestion never went through.

Anyhow, the title of volume 4 currently stands as the '''The Vanishing of Suzumiya Haruhi''' and the first thing that has always come to my mind in the past is that it just doesn't read well.
To check out the translation of the Japanese word, I looked up 消失 (which is pronounced something along the lines of "shiyoushitsu" I think) and what it accurately translates to is 'disappearance".
This translation of the kanji is ideal as not only it is accurate (disappear is synonymous with vanish) and the substitution of "vanishing" with "disappearance" is grammatically correct.

Hence I would suggest the title of Volume 4 be changed to: '''The Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi'''.

Regards,

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 22:32, 6 May 2006 (GMT)

== Hi again. ==

I've read your message. Oh and thanks for the advice.
So yes, I shall proceed to raise this point in the format/style guideline tomorrow.

Cheers.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 05:15, 7 May 2006 (GMT) [why the heck am I still awake?...]

== New Images ==

Yeah, these images are definitely from the novels. Personally, I'd like to see someone come up with a better scan of volume 8.

-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 8 May 2006, 12:13 EDT

== New editor? ==

I just sent you a reply in a PM on the forums. Sorry about the surpise! Anyway, time for me to watch Ep 9 (and actually understand the dialogue)!

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 15:45, 30 May 2006 (PDT)

== Regarding recent IP ==

''The original Japanese word is "バッタ(batta)", so "grasshopper" or "locust" is correct. Because "locust" is confused with "cicada" in USA, I think "grasshopper" is appropriate.''

So was his comment. I also think the erasure was a mistake?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 17 2006 18:52 EDT

Should you take back the Yellow then?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 18 2006 12:37 EDT

I just realized... there is a good possibility that they intended the edit but something screwed up their connection and they lost it for 18 seconds, and the wiki database might have accidentally picked up the incomplete send or something? During that time, the person might have changed IPs (dynamic IP).

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 19 2006 19:07 EDT

== Yellow? ==

You forgot about 64.93.73.62. Anyways, if you're not around am I able to issue Yellows?

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 20 2006 13:33 EDT

==IP spamming : a solution ==
Hello there

well, sorry to read you hate cats :)

Down to the point, I've seen quite more and more spam by bots theses last few weeks, so I think you'll be interested in this ; Well, I'm not too sure you're the one having server access, so if I'm wrong please forward to the right person.

The [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_extension mediawiki spamBlackList extension] prevents any save containing known spam adresses. All explanations about installing it should be on [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_Documentation there].

I also suggest using the current [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Spam_blacklist wikimedia spam list] here for starting, since that should cover most spams.

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 11:08, 24 July 2006 (PDT)
:meow =_=
:seeing that the extension has been installed, I did some minor edits to simplify it (a few more badwords, less url) some hours ago, but it seems to has gone mad -- filter blocking edit on the spamlist page itself, and blocking badwords even outside url on the wiki... (althought, I'm not sure whereas it was already doing that before my edit or not)
:I tried to blank the page so I could restore the original list afterward, but... it's still bocking at saving : internal list seems not to have been refreshed with the page content, althought in should do so [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/SpamBlacklist_Documentation#Obtaining_or_making_blacklistsevery 10/15 minutes], and it's been almost hald an hour now.
:So, well, sorry for the mess ; I don't know exactly what kind of bug is currently happening
:Could you please try to restore the old version ([http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Spam_blacklist&action=edit&oldid=5070]) to see if it correct the problem ? If that don't work, someone on IRC/#wikimedia-tech also suggested to delete completly the page and restore it a few moment later with the right version.
:I'll continue asking on the mediawiki tech chan for now, hopefully someone will wake up andknow exactly what the problem is :)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:21, 30 July 2006 (PDT)
::I somehow managed to restore it ^^, I just had to remove a few word so it accept saving the pageagain (s.tikipad, p.hentermine, a.dipex -- still active so I can't type them directly right now)
::I'll do some more tests to try to re-add them again (when the setting are auto-refreshed from the page) and not break anything ^^;
::[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 06:05, 30 July 2006 (PDT)
:Hmmm, it seems that the changes made in the page are never refreshed to the actual script list (at least, even after 5 days)... I wonder why ^^;
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:07, 4 August 2006 (PDT)

You can ban [[User:Testuser]]'s IP as well. Browse through his edits, compare them to the spam added afterwards, make your decision.
Though that is not going to be a great help most likely.
[[User:Earwin|Earwin]]([[User_Talk:Earwin|talk]])

==wiki, ZnT==
Meow :)

about the ZnT editorial team, it's unlikely : english is not my native language (I'm french), so apart from a few typo I can't correct anything :/ But once it's moved on wiki, I think I can do most maintenance related things (navigation bar, etc.)

I'm not sure it's possible to read-protect mediaWiki pages (more if it's only some pages and not all pages), but I'll search about it and come back to you in a few moments/hours, hopefully with an answer :)

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 09:08, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
:Well actually, when I say I'm experimented of wikis, it's from an "user" point of view : I'm sysop/bureaucrat on the [http://fr.wikipedia.org french wikipedia], but I've never installed a wiki myself :)
:I'm not sure what the last guardian tried, but I found that :
:Well, preventing access for every page of wiki is not the goal so the "simple" access right by group won't do... but if you create [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Help:Custom_namespaces Custom namespaces] (the namespace is what's before the ":", like in "'''User talk:'''Onizuka-gto"), you can [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/NamespacePermissions_Extension affect special permissions] to each namespace independantly.
:In our case, the namespace '''Zero_no_tsukaima:''' (and ''Zero_no_tsukaima talk:'') could be created for this project, with "no permission for anything" by default , the people participing in it would be added to the special project group, and only that group would have access to the page.
:I've no local wiki to test it myself, but apart from the installation, the settings should be something like :
<pre>
//creation of the 2 custom namespaces
//the first custom namespace start at 100 on every wikipedia, there must be a good reason so please do the same :)
$wgExtraNamespaces = array( 100 => "Zero_no_tsukaima:", 101 => "Zero_no_tsukaima_talk:");

//if the permissions are "false" by default, don't mind theses following lines
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_read'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_edit'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_create'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['*']['ns100_move'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_read'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_edit'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_create'] = false;
$wgGroupPermissions['user']['ns100_move'] = false;

</pre>
:At least, according to the help pages
:and the ZeroProject user should be added to the ''"NamespacePermissions Extension"''-created ''"nsZero_no_tsukaimaRW"'' and ''"nsZero_no_tsukaima_talkRW"'' groups

:Voila, hope I helped :)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 10:52, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
::hmmm²
::after further search, I found http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/Preventing_Access#Setting_permissions_for_a_Group_on_a_whole_new_Namespace that should explain things better than I did ^^;
::[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 11:01, 12 August 2006 (PDT)
:I guess it won't hurt to warn about this : don't create ''zero_no_tsukaima:smth'' (or other futures custom namespaces) page before the namespace is software-ly created, or it may cause problems
:For that extension, the pages indicated "1.5 or higher" so there should be no problems... I hope ^^;
:About the communist thing, I don't really agree : it IS implemented that you can prevent non-identified people from reading a wiki... the problem that is, basically, it's either for all pages or none. But well, maybe the "access-by-namespace" feature we're needing will be fully integrated in the 1.8 version, we can hope :).
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 15:55, 12 August 2006 (PDT)

''Er..."Software-ly" created?'' : about this, I meant creating it forehand with the administration thing (I read it can be added directly here with the 1.7 version), so it appears in the namespace list [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Special%3AAllpages&from=&namespace=0 here]. The main problem to add pages with a "fake namespace" before the creation, is it'll be counted as being in the "main" namespace instead of the real one (like ''Zero no Tsukaima:teaser'' is currently) -- well maybe there are other problemes, but I never heard about them :)

I don't really like the idea of putting an email on a public wiki (spam bot collecting adresses and all), mail send doesn't work on this wiki >_<

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 04:14, 13 August 2006 (PDT)

==Navigation template==
Meow :)

First, I had some problem with my mails, you could you please confirm wether you received the one I sent you a few days ago ?

to the main topic, I'm working on a template to replace the current "navigation bar" code at the bottom of each chapter.

''(here was some code)''

There is one little flaw : the parameter is the same for the adress and for the display (that's explains why "Chapter1" is displayed instead of "Chapter 1")

We can either rename the pages so there is a space, or add 2 separate parameters for the display (which IMO, complicate it quite a bit compared to the simplicity the template is supposed to offer)

Which one would you (or big boss) prefer ?

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 13:50, 15 August 2006 (PDT)

NB: please note that I won't have access to internet starting friday evening until the end of august

== Nav-same ==
:Meow :)
:About the template, [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi%3AVolume4_Chapter2&diff=5517&oldid=5510 this diff comment] gave me the idea, and also, I saw an (aborted) attempt of doing so in the [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Special%3AAllpages&from=&namespace=10 templates pages]
:The 2 box are the same, it's on purpose :) The advantage of having a template, well, it's just taht the day you wants to change the navigation appareance, you just change the template and not all the page... but appart from that, you're right about the fact it doesn't hold much interest (plus there is not that many pages to change)
: 
:About the search bar, the one currently appearing is broken : I suppose theLastGuardian changed the link directly in the code or something (but [[Special:Search]] is still available if typed directly).
:Also, I wondered for some times why the spamlist didn't update, but I surprisedly had an edit blocked yesterday because the page contained "display:none;".. I didn't quite understand ^^; could you please ask him about this ? (you'll need that code to make the search bar disappear anyway)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 16:05, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

==Fixed==

You have to add your account to the nszeroNTRW group.

Anyway I added you for you now. It should work now.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 21:57, 16 August 2006 (PDT)

==Zero no tsukaima==
I happend to have the 8 volumes of the novel scanned (found hazardously on the net, I thought it was the manga <_<), including the illustrations.

May that be of any use ?

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 08:25, 2 September 2006 (PDT)

==editor==
Thanks for your trust ^^ I'll put these new "tools" at good use.

[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 18:00, 19 November 2006 (PST)

:Hello
:Since we're beginning to have vandalism issue, I was wondering if I could be given the block and protect rights too, in order to counter it... no later than yesterday, I was reverting on [[Suzumiya Haruhi:Timeline]]‎ but could not do anything to stop the vandal, that's very frustrating :/ and nobody on the IRC chan that was awake at that late hour could help me on that either (well actuelly, only bakafish was awake ^^;)
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 20:25, 11 December 2006 (PST)

== Bracket Comments ==

Er Oni, just read your message, but isn't it supposed to be for BaKaFiSh? I've never used brackets before O.o And I didn't do chapter 2 @.@

--[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 02:17, 12 January 2007 (PST)

== Clannad CSS ==

Hey Onizuka-GTO,

Darkoneko's given the okay for the CSS, looks good. Could you load it into the Monobook.css? Thanks.

P.S. The amount of definitions made has substantially reduced.

--[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 29 January 2007 12:06 PM EST

== Kara no Kyoukai ==

Can Kara no kyoukai be included in the list of current projects? Its currently not linked from the main page or anywhere, making it impossible to get to the project page unless one is given a direct link or knows what to search for. -- Question

== Yuki wiki? ==

[[User_talk:Darkoneko#yuki_wiki.3F|answered here]]. [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 09:01, 25 June 2007 (PDT)

== Fate/stay night rename proposal ==

...is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate-Stay_Night here]. I've prepared everything to be moved from "Fate-Stay Night*" to "Fate/stay night*" (original name), and (if no complaints are received) I'd like old pages to be deleted. Thanks beforehand.

Upd.: ...and yes, index page is now duplicated under new name [[Fate/stay night]] as well. Feel free to proceed with deletion of old pages - there's nothing valuable left that wasn't copied to new pages. - [[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 15:47, 4 May 2008 (PDT)

Okay, now almost everything is as I wanted it to be. Thanks, oni. Just a couple of actions more, to finish this matter:

[[Судьба-Ночь Схватки:Пролог День3]] is still online, though it is copied byte-to-byte to [[Судьба/Ночь схватки:Пролог День3]]

[[Main Page|Main page]] still has '[[Fate/stay night|Fate/Stay Night]]' in 'Interactive/Visual Novels' subsection of 'Active Projects'. Shouldn't it be '[[Fate/stay night]]' instead?

Talk page of now defunct article [[Fate-Stay Night]] is still online: [[Talk:Fate-Stay Night]] - [[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 22:44, 4 May 2008 (PDT)

== Spice and Wolf (Indonesian) ==

Hi Onizuka-sensei

Can I translate the Spice and Wolf into Indonesian?

11-Oct-2008 12.37 am

Onizuka-sensei, I already done with my prologue.
After that, what I need to do again?

== sorry, I'm a noob! ==

straight to the point: I read PuiPui manga at onemnaga.com and the first chapter had credits from baka-tsuki (if you dont believe me, go check for yourself), but I can't find it on baka-tsuki! please tell me how to!
please mail me 'bout it.

haidbz

:Dear Haidbz, for information about puipui manga, please visit the pupipui novel forum here: http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewforum.php?f=56 which should have some information about the manga translation. best regards,[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 02:20, 19 January 2009 (UTC)

== Permission for my post ==

--[[User:Midishero|Midishero]] 10:21, 6 August 2009 (UTC) I come from vnsharing.net
and I want to post vietnamese CLANNAD page. May I have your permission?
'Nanaya' of F/Z Project introduced you to me.

--[[User:Midishero|Midishero]] 12:58, 6 August 2009 (UTC) Thank you very much. But I have to tell you the truth, I translate CLANNAD from partial English Patch of CLANNAD project of Velocity7 and I translated some SEEN files. You try to see rate of progress [http://vnsharing.net/forum/showpost.php?p=2373848&postcount=1]. By the way, I've already contact Velocity7.

== Bakemonogatari ==

Hey, get on IRC! Also, I thought I was a supervisor too, so I think I can decide whether to approve my own project? :p --[[User:Velocity7|Velocity7]] 13:46, 7 August 2009 (UTC)

== SHnY and other Vietnamese PJs ==

I noticed that you've added Chapter 1 Vol.2 for SHnY and created temp. links for the Vietnamese PJs.
I'm sure it's a great help since recently I have some problems when connecting to B-T by my PC, the link will stupidly change to ''http://project/XxX'' with no reason ~.~
About SHnY and ZnT PJ, their leaders still editing some typing & grammatical mistakes (to tell the truth there's a lot of them :p) , so maybe it would take some more time to post the translation here, especially when I'm the only one who can update the wiki page for them T_T
--[[User:Nanaya|Nanaya]] 04:06, 13 August 2009 (UTC)

== Asking permission for Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu Vietnamese ==

Hi,
I came across the light novel named Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu after Suzumiya Haruhi was down. I find Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu really interesting. I would like to translate it into Vietnamese using the translation on baka-tsuki. Would you mind if I use it as source? Since I intend to post it on vnsharing.net, I'll update my translation on baka-tsuki too.

Thank you for reading

ps: I have completed 2 chapters already. It will take sometime before I can get acquainted with posting translation on baka-tsuki. Sorry in advanced if the translation is not on-date.

== Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu Vietnamese ==

Sorry for the late reply and thank you for your attention.

I've been working on chapter 9 of volume 1 which has 10 chapters in total. Ironically, it seems that the english BTS project hasn't been updated for months. I wonder if the translators were doing fine or they've posted it somewhere else? I would like to continue this project, but by the time I finish volume 1 and there is no new update (*sob)(*crying), I guess I'll switch to another project like Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria.

I'm very, very appreciate all you guys' work.

ps: by the way, I don't know how to deal with posting my translation on baka-tsuki. Really.

== thx for the info ==

thx for the info. now, i'm re-update the vietnamese index of baka to test to shoukanjuu

== favor: ==

Onizuka, could you possibly undelete the pages of shakugan that were translated before the project was abandoned? (excluding volumes 1-4)? it would save translators alot of work, and help attract readers to the project: currently it doesn't have even a teaser :( Thank You! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:39, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

Edit: Kira uploaded saved copies, so we don't it's probably not needed, but if if things get missed feel free to undelete --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:28, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

Hell, posting this at 4:20 in the morning, but clad you're back Oni. I forgot to ask: Can the tsukuru link on the main page be replaced? I heard that it doesn't work anymore. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 03:22, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

Edit: Oh, and can the "pending status" be removed from Sayonara Piano Sonata's page, since it is kinda like a hosted project, but put links to the website instead? Also, there are some sidebar redirects when you click on a project, so is it possible to fix them? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 03:35, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

== CSR registration page ==

um, you deleted the registration page for the english version of Chrome Shelled Regios. I think you meant to get the polish version. could we get it back, please... --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:00, 6 March 2011 (UTC)

==Alternate language categories==

Dont you think too that the special language categories should get a different introduction as the generic [[:Category:Alternative Languages]] since its not true for the specific language category (since there are only their language projects listend and not all language projects) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:49, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

==''Toshokan Sensou'' Novel Translation==

Hey, this is Melithiel from LiveJournal. You messaged me about sharing my translation of ''Toshokan Sensou'' on Baka-Tsuki. Sorry I didn't get back to you sooner--I tried the Hotmail address on your profile, but the mail bounced back to me, and this was the only way I could think of to contact you. I'm definitely interested, but I'm not sure what form this sharing should take. Were you thinking of just posting links to my translation, or copying the whole thing into the wiki format you have on B-T?

:Dear Meth, I think i'm in exactly the same situation that you mentioned, I still haven't figured out how to send messages on livejournal! So i apologise if you receive this message twice from....two different places. Also i'm confused that my link didn't work, but i have a solution! We have a Baka-Tsuki Forum: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ Baka-Tsuki Forums]. Specifically there is a topic regarding this matter here:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4238 Toshokan Sensou Topic]

:My personal email is: onizuka.gto.uk (at) gmail (dot) com

:Hopefully we can have a more detailed conversation with some solid contact, but to answer your question briefly, the solution we usually pursue is the latter method that you mentioned on my Wiki Talk Page. That is, I would like to take a copy of your script on Livejournal and "reconstruct" the pages together into clear divided Chapters as it was intended to. It will be quite a task i imagine, but if you have a copy of your previous script in one text file, that would be very helpful. Usually at Baka-Tsuki.org we allow scripts to be edited by volunteers, to catch out the little grammar & Spelling mistakes, however as the single translator to the project we can lock the scripts as well for your peace of mind> Hopefully you will receive this message and we can somewhat be able to communicate on one single method. :P

:Best regards,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 01:08, 14 March 2011 (EDT)

== Alt. Project ==

Since I didn't got replies in the BT forum, I thought that I could post a message here. I just wanted to say that I started a Hidan no Aria French translation, and already finished the prologue. I would like to ask if I need another chapter to make this good as an alt. language project. If so, than I'll probably start the translation now. If not, than I'd like to know if I have the green light. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:10, 5 May 2011 (UCT)

I just finished the chapter 1. Is it fine? Also, I need an administrator and a supervisor, if it is.[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 03:09, 25 June 2011 (UCT)

==Golden Time==
Isnt it time that this project gets its entry into the sidebar? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 16:00, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsibility Upgrade ==

Umm. If it's not too much trouble could you take a look at [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js|this]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

=== Nav Templates ===
If there are any projects that you would like nav templates for please tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:47, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

== Zero no Tsukaima (Spanish) ==

Hi, i'm from Peru and i have the chapter 1 & 2 from de vol 11 already translated 4 me :D, but i have no idea how to upload here (ops, 1st of all, it's such a great work all of u r making with this webside!!!), so if you can talk to the editors of the spanish version of what i made (cause i have no answer fron they), it would be great to help and be part of this work. My user is [[user:CagedEmperor|CagedEmperor]].

== Forgot Password in Forum ==

Dear Onizuka-GTO, I just forgot my password in the forum and then I use the forgot password features but the new password has not been sent in my email, could you help me about this? my email is shadow_react@yahoo.co.id --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] 10:41, 17 September 2011 (CDT)

Likewise, I have been having the same problem. Is there perhaps a bug in the system or something? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 18:41, 17 September 2011 (CDT)

***
Thanks, now I can login to the forum ^^ --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] 09:15, 28 September 2011 (CDT)
***

I have also been having the same issue for the past month and even today i have done the forgot password and still no email addy is > #####
[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] 22:35, 28 September 2011 (CDT)
Thank you, now i have a lot of reading in the forum to catch up on! but at least now i can get back in there. [[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]] 11:28, 29 September 2011 (CDT)

1. I believe it was mid-July when I noticed the problem, I rarely use the forums except in special cases.
2. Yes, I believe so.
3. Actually I used a gmail account to register.
4. Nope not yet, I remember clicking on lost password...and receiving a message that they will send it to my email.
-Sorry for the late reply.
[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 02:54, 30 September 2011 (CDT)

== Asking for permission to contribute ==

Hi there, I want to contribute to SAO Indonesian translation. I read in the 1st page that i need to ask permission from the supervisor and register which part i want to translate but i don`t know how (kinda noob here XD), can you wxplain to me the steps, please? Thanks --Bleu

:Dear Bleu, it's very simple, please register on the wiki, it's free.
Now simple edit the registration page to add your registered wiki username to the corresponding chapters you wish to help. From there you can begin translating! Just create a new wiki page and remember to link it to the index page of the project.
If are having difficulty using Baka-Tsuki wiki format, please read the [[Format_guideline|project presentation]] page.
If you require more help, you can visit our [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ official forum here] for additional help. Regards, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 06:27, 31 October 2011 (CDT)

Hi, I read in the first page that I need to email all admins if I wanted to start translating a new project. I have started and I believed all steps are fulfilled except the emailing admins part. I am a new member so how do I inform all the admins? from here or forum? Do I have to send you the prologue to check my translation? Sorry for bombing you with question but I am really new to all this. Thanks. Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 10:16, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

== Problem with confirmation email ==

I don't know who to ask, but when I try to send a confirmation email so that I can post on the forum and get my preferences updated, i keep on getting this message:

Baka-Tsuki could not send your confirmation mail. Please check your e-mail address for invalid characters.
Mailer returned: authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 535, response: 5.7.1 Username and Password not accepted. Learn more at 5.7.1 http://mail.google.com/support/bin/answer.py?answer=14257 v5sm23771828anf.3)]

(kyo_asakura_apc@yahoo.com; katiek9160@gmail.com)

I tried it with all my different email addresses from yahoo to gmail as well as a couple of friends' school email addresses to see if it the problem was my just email address, but it still gives me the same error.
Is there anything I need/can do to fix this?

Thank you,

MeltyBagel

== Pui Pui ==
This may be quite late... very late, since I have been adding things since yesterday, I want to report to you, supervisor, that I'll try to resume Pui Pui, starting v2c2.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] 23:02, 17 November 2011 (CST)

=== Language Question ===

Totally unrelated to Pui Pui: is there a way to disable non-english language from listing in recent changes? swimming through all those changes is tough enough-
Anyone who can answer, aside from Oniz, may do so. Thanks.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] 05:52, 4 December 2011 (CST)

== Request for translator right ==

Hello. I want to ask you give me the translator right. I am the leader of [[Clannad VN]] groups, this right is essential for my work.

In addition, to demonstrate my personality, I am admin of Wikipedia (see [http://vi.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=%C4%90%E1%BA%B7c_bi%E1%BB%87t:Danh_s%C3%A1ch_th%C3%A0nh_vi%C3%AAn&limit=1&username=Tr%E1%BA%A7n+Nguy%E1%BB%85n+Minh+Huy], minhhuywiki = Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy‏). Thanks. --[[User:minhhuywiki|'''minhhuy''']] ([[User talk:Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy|talk]]) 07:01, 31 December 2011 (CST)

== Amendment to Japanese sentence in main page ==

Hi Oni, long-time-no-see. Hope you are doing well. By the way, I noticed the Japanese message you posted on the main page which seems (suspiciously) like a sentence from google translate? I don't claim to be an expert at Japanese, but I think that sentence can be improved. How about something along this line: 仲間の皆さん及び始めて御覧になる方、ありがとうございました、そして明けましておめでとうございます。 ( [To] my fellow members and first time visitors, thank you and happy new year.)

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 15:39, 7 January 2012 (CST)

:* No worres Oni ^^ So you did know about it haha! Since that sentence is in our first page, I thought it's rather embarrassing, espcially if the reader knows some Japanese. By the way u missed out the "仲間の皆" part of the sentence. I've been studying Japanese quite intensely, might drop by again as a translator if there are any projects which interest me.

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 14:22, 9 January 2012 (CST)

== Iris on Rainy Days ==

Hello, Oni. Please, move Iris from teasers to active projects since it's already completed translation. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 05:20, 14 January 2012 (CST)

Seconded. Please do asap. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 18:47, 14 January 2012 (CST)

== Monogatari Series sidebar ==

Bakemonogatari got regrouped under the Monogatari series. However, the sidebar carries the old link to the old page which is a redirect. This makes Monogatari series not in correct alphabetical order on the sidebar, which can be a little strange. :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:06, 20 January 2012 (CST)

== New alt. language project ==

hello. you didn't respond on the forum, so i'm writing here. i created a russian page for Haganai and will be translating it.(25% of one ch. uploaded)
it's written in the guidelines that i should contact someone from the administration,
so here i am...)) if i'm correct, all i have to do now is finish TL'ing one chapter...if there happens to be anything else, just name it. 
hеre is the link to the project http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_%D0%A0%D1%83%D1%81%D1%81%D0%BA%D0%B8%D0%B9
--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 07:31, 22 January 2012 (CST)

So i can remove the "pending authorization" thingy off the project page?--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 10:00, 28 January 2012 (CST)

== Asura cryin' ==

Saw that you moved the project to active a while back. Mind giving that a second thought?
We as a community haven't translated any of the chapters, it lacks translators and a project supervisor.

I hoped someone would pick it up, but the grace period seems to have passed. Toss it back into the pit I say.

Cheers --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:17, 30 January 2012 (CST)

Don't, there is no reason for that - its a hosted project. If it doesnt have any translation activity in the next 6 to 12 month it'll just get the stalled tag. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:11, 31 January 2012 (CST)

== Welcome to N.H.K! ~Lithuanian~ ==

Hello, I'm Soryusu, currently translator of Haruhi in Lithuanian. The thing is, I'm a bit tired of this project (I'm mean, it's Haruhi, the girl sometimes gets on your nerves) and want to try out something new. So I got an idea about "Welcome to NHK!" light novel but since it's already been released in English, Baka-Tsuki has no project for it. I know people here try not to piss off copyright inquisitors, especially nowadays, but nevertheless is there any way for such project to exist? It's more like a hypothetical question though, because I have entrance exams coming up and wouldn't be working on the project now anyway (sucks to be me), however I would still like to upload 9 or so pages I've already done (that's like prologue + one and a half chapter).

Anyway, please let me know what you think.

Chenquieh, --[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 12:03, 2 February 2012 (CST)

Well, I'm more or less done:

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!]] I looks kinda short, but I don't know what else I should put.

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!_~Lithuanian~]]

[[Welcome_to_the_N.H.K!_~Lithuanian~:Registracijos_puslapis]]

Anyway, I have some stuff to ask. As I mentioned before, I will be having entrance exams soon, and most likely won't be active. So I need an administrator to look after the project. This applies to my Haruhi project too, because it doesn't have one either. I never really had a chance to know people here, so could you be one? If yes, please put your name by the "Projekto Administratorius". I would really appreciate that.

Also, I've been lurking a bit and found that in the Spanish category there is this sole Golden Time prologue without any actual project for it. So I would like to ask is it OK to upload chapters like that? Before I decided to start NHK project I translated some other stuff (prologues of Tomodachi, Spice and Wolf, Shana), and I kinda think it would be a waste not to put them here (aside from satisfying my massive vanity) but don't really want to create separate projects for each of them, because they would be very much dead like that.

--[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 15:14, 4 February 2012 (CST)

Okay, I put the chapter list you asked, you can do your magic.

Regarding supervising, I think you know yourself that it's hard finding volunteers. After all, even most of the English projects are struggling with that, not to talk about languages witch have like one or two projects here. A person with all that dark and mysterious administrator power of doom will surely do for now.

Teaser tags sounds good. Actually, I don't really want to mess around with other people projects much. Also, everything could be found on the alt. language list in the Main Page or Teaser Projects list on the left, so no problem.

Anyway, thank you for your help.

--[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 06:26, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Forums new sub-group ==

As Hikari pointed out, the "has" in the description of the new BT Forums completed section should be "have". [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 12:42, 4 February 2012 (CST)

== Forum PM ==
Is your PM inbox again to full? Or didnt you visit the forum too? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 02:52, 17 February 2012 (CST)

== Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! ==

Is it alright if I create a project specific guidelines page for Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!? Sooner or later, we might have to create one for names and terms as more volumes are translated. -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 17:44, 22 February 2012 (CST)

==Legend of the sun knight ~ Russian==
so i created the russian page [[Legend of the sun knight Русский| here]]
it has 3 uploaded chapter already.
do i need to create an English page? if so, how much info should there be on it?
--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 08:21, 27 February 2012 (CST)

*what did u mean by index page? only the list of volumes and chapters? i'll do this later, don't have much time lately + LoSK is effectively stalled... but: there is a project that can be approved right away - [[Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский| Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский]]. that pending athourization banner has been there too long)))--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 04:02, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

i did leave a signature though ^^. thanks for approving the projects, i'll get to creating the english page for Legend of the sun knight as soon as i can...--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] ([[User talk:Idiffer|talk]]) 12:35, 27 August 2012 (CDT)

== Zero No Tsukaima PDF ==

hey i wanted to ask if you could suggest the ZNT - Team to make a PDF? :D
That would be really usefull.
Thank you very much :D

== STNBD ==
Hi Onizuka-senpai! Can you please protect [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Indonesia|this page]]? Thx a lot - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] 20 July 2012

==Maru-MA==

Hi, thank you for approving Maru-MA project :) but now it isn't on the teaser project's page nor in the sidebar :/ [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]]) 21:09, 15 August 2012 (CDT)

==[[Sayonara Piano Sonata]]==

Uhm, why did you add the ATP tag to this teaser project? - Its only a teaser project - without a own translator so it wont even need a registration page or a staff section... and I fear that it will remain only as a teaser as long as we dont get a own translator for this series... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 03:58, 17 August 2012 (CDT)

==Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu (Russian)==

Hello! The second question has been [[Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu_(Russian):Volume1_The_Second_Question|translated]]. I suppose, it's enough for the project to be approved?
[[User:Gamer|Gamer]] ([[User talk:Gamer|talk]]) 16:22, 19 August 2012 (CDT)

P.S. Hello! Thank you for approving! [[User:Gamer|Gamer]] ([[User talk:Gamer|talk]]) 06:35, 28 August 2012 (CDT)

== Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog ==

[[Sword Art Online:Tomo 1 Prologo|Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog: Tomo 1 Prologue]]

is that okay for the requirement?

thanks :D

[[User:Rukito|Rukito]]

here's another

[[Sword Art Online:Tomo 1 Kabanata 1|Sword Art Online Saling Tagalog Kabanata 1]]

[[User:Rukito|Rukito~~]]

== Maburaho ==

Requesting permission for Maburaho project, albeit a very slow work tho, since this is me doing this.
--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 15:58, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

PS: It's impossible to finish the long chapter 1 in 1 week, so please throw this in the teaser projects, if possible. --[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 07:49, 5 September 2012 (CDT)

== Hidan No Aria ==

Hello~..

I want request permission for hidan no aria project, since i am new so i dont know much how translation project work,
I think my english is B grade, and my japanese is C grade. so i want to participate.

could you pick which chapter i must work?? for start i think 1 chapter is enough.

Regard

Fronttide

- Hello, I was wondering if I would be able to register as a translator? I would like to start trying to translate the Hidan no Aria volumes that no one has decided to work on yet. I have 2 years of Japanese in school, 5 months of living there on exchange, and god only knows how many hours of anime.

Thanks,

0Starkiller0

== Campione- german language ==
Hi i would like to translate Campione into the german language. i would be happy if i could get a response :)

[[User:Kyoukou|Kyoukou]] 14:44, 20 September 2012

== Wrong translation ? ==

Hey, my name's julio, im brazilian.
after read vol 5 chapter 4, i saw this line "Sim vamos meninas isca. (Aah. I'll treat you very well, cute ojou-chans.)"
the thing is, "sim vamos meninas iscas" dont translate to "i'll treat you very well, cute..." ... idk if this is what you wanted or was wrong translated, but "sim vamos meninas isca", translate like "lets go, bait girls", well that didnt made sense. "isca" means "bait" so im just tring to help.

PS. Sry my bad English.

== Private message ==

I sent a private message to you a few days ago. Have you received it yet? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 10:00, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

== Please Delete This Account ==

I had a previous account that I was using, but I made this one instead. So could you please delete this one? The nick that I had (and will be using from now on) is Junnynam. Sorry for the trouble--[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 21:07, 4 January 2013 (CST)

== To Aru Majutsu No Index for Filipino (tagalog) translation ==

Hello. I want to translate Toaru majutsu mo index in FIlipin (tagalog). I'm very hyped about this. Please allow me. Thank you. :)

== New translator for Muv Luv Alternative: Schwarzesmarken ==

Hi, I will be taking over from MisterV since he has told me he is too busy with real life issues for the foreseeable future, and will be working with the translator who is doing the Russian version to translate the chapters. Can I request access to the page to upload the first few pages of the second chapter? --[[User:Gabgrave|Gabgrave]] ([[User talk:Gabgrave|talk]]) 23:02, 25 April 2013 (CDT)

== translating an existing English project to an alternative language ==

I'm not sure I contacted the right person...*don't get mad at me*.
I would like to translate an existing English project to Hebrew. I want to translate Fate/Zero or Baccano! I have perfect understanding of the two languages. please approve it ^_^
thank you
I've also already translated the "8 years ago prologue" of Fate/Zero, and the whole "1930: The Rolling Bootlegs" of Baccano!, I just don't know how to attach a file here so you can approve it...

== Yahari Ore~Brazilian Portuguese~ ==

Onizuka-Dono

I'm very sorry because my english is very poor(I can at least translate to portuguese), but as you can see this page has the title with BRASILIAN ( [[Yahari Ore no Seishun Rabu Kome wa Matigateiru ~Brasilian Portuguese~|Yahari Ore ~Português Brasileiro~]] ), I made this mistake, and I dont know how to correct it o/ so I made a new page, with Brazilian Portuguese. I'm very sorry for this, but I'd like to exclude this page, and if you understand my problem I would be happy.

== fake new users outbreak ==

can't we do something about it...? other than just block everytime it appear..? --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 23:07, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

...Actually, it's kind of a yearly thing that happens every year at this time or so...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 23:11, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

eh..really..? Eww..i never know XD [[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 23:49, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Forgive me for butting in, but I was kinda wondering why this wiki didn't have the [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Abusefilter Abusefilter] extension installed which, while it certainly won't stop every fake account, can at least stop the obvious ones. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:54, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

Excuse me and I'm sorry for disturbing/bothering. I don't know if this is related to the current topic(fake new users outbreak). Well, I have asked [[User talk:Arczyx|Arczyx-san]] about this before, and [[User talk:Arczyx|Arczyx-san]] suggested that I should ask Onizuka-gto-san instead. I was just wondering about how long for a project(writings) able to be edited by unregistered people(anonymous editor?). Is there a fixed amount of time before the writings being protected? And about userpage, is it not possible that the only one able to edit it besides admins are the ones who own the account?--[[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 10:01, 8 June 2013 (CDT) Thanks so much for the guidance.--[[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 01:52, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

== PapaKiki LN Translation Continuation ==

Just wondering, is the translation for this LN is still continued? Since the last update I saw is on Sept 2012, and no further updates done ever since. I don't mean to push anyone to continue translating, but I just hope that the rest volumes is translated soon, since I loved this series (I loved Miu more, actually).

[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 14:11, 11 July 2013 (CDT)

== Hello, nice to meet you! ==

Hi I am JACK, I have been reading from this website for quite a long time and I wish to translate hidan no aria light novels because to me it is one of the best series, please give me a chance and allow me join
--[[User:JACK ShadowHunter|JACK ShadowHunter]] ([[User talk:JACK ShadowHunter|talk]]) 16:59, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

==Date A Live Vietnamese==
Please add Date A Live Vietnamese to the category.
[[User:My2ndAngelic|I'm a Mapler, an Otaku & a Student.]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 23:20, 16 August 2013 (CDT)

== Changing Series' name on Main Page Index ==

Hi Oni, can you please change the series name 'Altina the Sword Princess' to 'Haken no Kouki Altina'‎ on the Main Page Index? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:32, 24 August 2013 (CDT)

== WHY??? ==

Why is Hidan no Aria abandoned??? It is such a great story

Okay, taking the space to answer here, you should want to take a look a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=64&t=6042 this] topic at forum, it should be explained why the project was taged as abandoned(It's because license of course) --[[User:Nura rihan|Nura rihan]] ([[User talk:Nura rihan|talk]]) 20:44, 5 September 2013 (CDT)

== Moving a section ==

Hi. I made a mistake when making a page. Could you please move [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Author%27s notes]] to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Author Notes]]? Thanks--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:31, 23 December 2013 (CST)

== Permission for "Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)" ==

Like it's said in the title, I made a post to know if I can make the French translated page of this Light novel. Well, I have to confesse that I've read the rules only after doing the main page, so I think i did it without permission. That's why I'm asking now, with the hope that my project will be kept ><
The page I made is here http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_%28French%29

==Mondaiji Italian version ==
Hello! I found an ATP warning on the registration page, not on the project. So I would like to know better what it means.
The majior points it's "Special Circumstances that require direct Authorisation from an Administrator", can you tell me more?
And also can I have more time to translate? I only have 2 free hours to do houseworks and translation, other than that I'm working and sleeping (and also eating XD).
I've already finished the first part and half-way at the second part.
--[[User:NiwaKonzen|NiwaKonzen]] 10 February 2014 22.22 UTC

== Wiki Help Page Creation ==

Hello Oni~! I've been setting a lot of things on fire lately... *sniff* q___q Anyways, could I ask you to take a look at the new under-construction Help Pages that are being made on the Wiki? You can reach them by clicking on [[Baka-Tsuki:About]]. Here is the forum thread, also: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=16&t=8726 click here].

In particular, I wanted to invite you to this discussion about '''New Project Startup Guidelines''': [[Help_talk:New_Project_Startup_Guidelines]]. Take a look at the Wiki page summary, and your opinion would be very much appreciated! Thanks! --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 00:10, 12 February 2014 (CST)

== Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha ==

One of the pages for the Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha series is a bit off,
it's put as:
'''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter1'''
when it should be:
'''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1'''

basically, whoever did that page, forgot to put a space between '''"Chapter"''' & '''"1"''' & it's not even with the other pages
that's all, could you please fix it?--Deathmailrock 00:17, 3 March 2014 (CST)

== Several New Projects to be Approved (and added to sidebar) ==

Hi Oni, could you approve these projects and add them to the sidebar? [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=9370&p=226797 linklink] --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 01:59, 4 March 2014 (CST)

== The Order of Supervisor! To Serve & Protect the illiterate and smite the Vandals ==

Hi Oni, not sure if you can fix it, but ever since the server upgrade, the supervisor group's power to edit and protect pages has been reduced. Specifically, we are only able to protect pages from anonymous edits (for example, we've currently lost the ability to do "admin level page locking") and we can no longer edit the content or change the protection levels for supervisor/admin locked pages. Please look into the issue when you have time so that we can be empowered once more. Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 00:20, 13 March 2014 (CDT)

== Strike The Blood ==

Hello Oni, can you kindly change the project status to active? Will be doing translation works on STB. Thanks。 [[User:JinXiang|JinXiang]] ([[User talk:JinXiang|talk]]) 08:40, 28 June 2014 (CDT)

== Project Guidelines Convention / Android Compatibility ==
Hello Oni. I did some work to fit Daybreak's project page to the guidelines standards per your recommendation. Don't have the means to check it out though... does it work right now? Thanks [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] ([[User talk:Aorii|talk]]) 09:59, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

==Mother of Learning==
Moved note... I thought of a better place for it... [[User:Starwarscards|Starwarscards]] ([[User talk:Starwarscards|talk]]) 19:03, 14 July 2014 (CDT)

I will e-mail you the changes after I am done with the chapter for the day. By the way all the things I am not sure about I am putting in the discussion section of each chapter. [[User:Starwarscards|Starwarscards]] ([[User talk:Starwarscards|talk]]) 21:38, 15 July 2014 (CDT)

== Mushoku Tensei==

Please view the website. There seems to be a troll on the site. :( --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 23:40, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

I to wanted to tell you that some trolls are doing whatever they want with mushoku tensei chapters, specially in volume 12, from what i can see in the history there are at least 3 troll users putting comments on chapters names like "google translate is a god"(maybe its the same user with differents accounts), since they arent part of the bakatsuki staff, they are not part of the translators nor editors team. Also 2 new translators seemed to have added themselfs without asking. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 2:05, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Oni, the question i asked before i already found the answer =P so i removed what i asked. Now about putting differents sections, is it possible to remove the show/hide in the original web novel? or im being selfish?. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 11:34, 27 July 2014 (CDT)
==== Editor Request ====

Hi Oni, would like to register as a editor for the project don't speak Japanese but speak fluent English. Thanks! --[[User:Striderman34|Striderman34]] ([[User talk:Striderman34|talk]]) 5:52, 08 July 24 (CDT)

Hi Oni, I recently joined the site after reading Mushoku Tensei and want to help. My question is would I be able to register as an editor for the project? I see Volume 7 is in need of editors. Although I don't speak Japanese, I know English and recently graduated from a university. Thanks, I appreciate it! --[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]]) 3:23, 23 July, 2014 (EST)

Hi Oni, I would also like to register as an editor for Mushoku Tensei. Thanks! [[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 16:40, 25 July 2014 (CDT)

Hey Oni. I've been editing a few of the chapters lately and got really interested in doing it. Do you mind adding me as another editor for this series? Thanks!
--[[User:Sarnik|Sarnik]] ([[User talk:Sarnik|talk]]) 16:19, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi Oni, recently i have taken a real liking to this novel and i have been helping out here and there fixing erros i find, so i did like to register as an editor for this novel. Also i want to tell you that some user called COTHER, uploaded the complete volume 9 done with a machine translation without previously registering. Per the rules i believe that his edition should be undo since vanant and dark kaito are working on it. [[User:Trejon|Trejon]] ([[User talk:Trejon|talk]]) 20:06, 27 July 2014

Hi Oni,
Thanks for registering me previously- I appreciate it. Today I noticed I was removed from the list. What happened?
Best regards
[[User:John Woodward|John Woodward]] ([[User talk:John Woodward|talk]])

Hello. I am currently working to keep the names and terminology between different translators consistent. I'm not sure if what i do merits being on the editor list, but i think that i should let you know.
--[[User:Trev lite|Trev lite]] ([[User talk:Trev lite|talk]]) 01:13, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

==== Translators Request ====

Hi! Would it be okay if I joined Mushoku Tensei as an editor? [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 09:44, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

Just to clarify, silentwolfie's TL notes are occasionally his little comments to the readers, and not do to with trouble translating or trouble for editors. In that case should I use the ref tag or the hide tag?
[[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 10:18, 9 July 2014 (CDT)

Hiiii, this is a bit awkward. Various circumstances have changed, and because Kaito has agreed to TLC for me, I was wondering if I could register for translating v8 of Mushoku Tensei. I had originally signed up as an editor because I was translating the same chapters as Kaito independently and could help look for mistakes he had made (or alternate ways of translating stuff he had problem wording), but that's no longer the case so... [[User:Vanant|Vanant]] ([[User talk:Vanant|talk]]) 07:02, 19 July 2014 (CDT)

Hello Onizuka-gto, I'd like to register as a Translator for the Mushoku Tensei project if there's still available room. Thanks! [[User:skuizaan|skuizaan]] ([[User talk:skuizaan|talk]])
Hi there,
My friend and I (we function as one translator though ^^) would like to contribute to the light novel Mushoku Tensei,

we have a lot of free time on our hands now and can finish about 3 ~~ 4 chapters a week.

Unfortunately we have already done a chapter or two which were claimed by other active translators, (we didn't really know anything about the BT guidelines)

But we'll contact other active translators and see if we can work something out.

I thought it would be a good idea to drop here first and ask if you could list us as active translators.

Do you think that there is anything else we should know?

Sincerly,
[[user:Tensaizz|Tensaizz]]

Hi Oni, I would like to help in translating for the Mushoku Tensei project. Thanks! --[[User:Ren|Ren]] ([[User talk:Ren|talk]])

Hi! Would it be okay if I joined Mushoku Tensei as a translator? I'll be using Google Translate But I'll do a lot more than just editing that. [though I am sorry for registering chapter 94 before posting here] [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 15:00, 27 July 2014 (GMT)

hi feel free to do what seem correct to you im not traying to cause trouble for any registered translators and i thanks them for the hard work i will tri to not get in the way →[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 21:11, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

hi Onizuka, i will take Mushoku Tensei volume 11 ch 1 to ch 6 as in the rule .I have no porobleme for anyone how remplace,edite or delet my script so no hard feeling feel free to give me advice to amprouve my translating skil or chould i call it editing a machine translation and im not using google traduction alone but 6 diferent machine translation comparing and finaly editing i cant read japan yet→[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 21:32, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi , It's me , I did finished the chapter I resisted http://pastebin.com/kcd3BptJ but as I see it the preview page is protected and I can't put my script there , was wondering if you can help me with that. [[User:Kazeboy|Kazeboy]] ([[User talk:Kazeboy|talk]]) 28 July 2014 16:00 (GMT)

====Project Growth====

Onizuka-gto, thanks for taking the time to supervise this project which doesn't have a manager, amid the incredible growth it's experienced in the past month and all the confusion that's arisen from that.

I know that preview translations are allowed (I've read what you wrote at http://www.baka-tsuki.org:8080/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1705). But is it possible to limit them in some way? It feels like the presence of machine translations encourages readers to lose their patience, and therefore might discourage active translators because they feel like readers don't care that they put in the extra effort to be accurate.

What if you did this? Suppose that all machine translations need to follow two of your guidelines:

<pre>2) Script need to be consulted with a Human translator who can conduct a general proofing with the original raws used for it. (in the same language used, if possible )
3) All machine script need an approve by a Baka-Tsuki Staff before publishing on the wiki.</pre>

Basically, all previews would have to be proofread before posting--to make sure sentences are distinct (capitalized at start, punctuated at end) and above all that they don't really been far even as decided to use even go want to do look more like.

To enforce this, you might have to pull some of the current previews and leave notes on the translators' pages about the policy. But I think that could be an efficient and fair way to apply existing policies and address the problems some editors have dealing with the large number of unproofed previews.

I know you're the one who comes up with policies for Baka-Tsuki, so just decide whatever you think is best. This is just an idea I came up with.

--[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 04:53, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks a lot for the thoughtful response, and wow, I had no idea Baka-Tsuki had a change like that this year. I'll be sure to keep an eye on the forum in case there's some way that I can contribute to the discussion. --[[User:Myopius|Myopius]] ([[User talk:Myopius|talk]]) 23:02, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Hi Onizuka-gto-san ==

sorry about my english as you could see the probleme is not about how to read or Write but how i did learn english in the first palace using a self study (movies and some books) i did not have a teatcher so that was the only way a did have but i will take care of orthography probleme next time sorry it caused you probleme →[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 05:37, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

== audio reading sign up ==

Hello Onizuka-gto I was wondering how I sign up for the audio book readings, this is my first time on a wiki and I don't know what to do. Thank you very much for reading.
[[User:Cromo|Cromo]] ([[User talk:Cromo|talk]]) 19:45, 29 July 2014 (CDT)

==cother NEED HELP==
WERE I CAN LEARN JAPEN EASLY using the net mean 'self study' if you have anybook that can help please advice
it to me i dont whant to rely on machine translation but my one reading of the story even i want to do some proper translation--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 18:23, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

==cother's first real TL ==
need some advice just if the [Web Novel 155] Chapter 1: Diary - First Part (PREVIEW) is word using in official translation page and thanks for the translation advice it was very handy (^_^)--[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 06:20, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Had to change the title- it was driving me crazy --[[User:DaiZzed|DaiZzed]] ([[User talk:DaiZzed|talk]]) 01:41, 2 August 2014 (CDT)

== Mushoku Tensei ==

Hi , I'd like to join the Mushoku Tensei project as editor\translator , though i will be translating from the chinese version( the accuracy might be lower ).
I know that there are already a lot of translators which are far better than me , that's why i was planning to re-translate/edit just the machine translated chapters.
AS for which chapter to translate i will ask the current translators and of course i won't translate\edit anything without their permission.
I don't know how well i will do since english is not my first language(I'm chinese), but will do my best to help.
giorgio wu

- Dear Giorgio Wu,

Thank you for your interest in Mushoku Tensei, the first step is to register on the Baka-Tsuki Wiki, which is free and painless, from there you can head to the the Mushoku Tensei Registration page here:
[[Mushoku_Tensei:Registration_Page|Mushoku Tensei Translators Registration]]

You are welcome to join, however i was not aware that there was a chinese translation of Mushoku Tensei.

Is it possible if you can send me a link to have a look?
my Chinese is wholefully poor but i would just like to see how far the chinese translation have gone.

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 21:32, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Link of the Chinese version :
http://q.dmzj.com/1602/index.shtml

== Oni oni-chan o/ ==

Hi, I'm new and would like to register as a chinese translator for the project Mushoku no Tensei"

Hello anonymous,

Thank you for your interest in Mushoku Tensei, in order to register as a translator you will have to register on the Baka-Tsuki wiki, please follow the advice above and where to register.

I would also like to ask if you can give me a link to where this surprising chinese translated version of Mushoku Tensei, i am now very curious.

It would be interesting to see how it differs from the Japanese Web Novel version.

Best Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 21:37, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Onii p/

the link Giorgio Wu is showing you is the same link i am getting raws from.
but i also have raws for volume 14 which is not currently up yet.

Regards
Banisher
==cother need of advice==
up to now is my translation Mushoku Tensei web novel ch 155 good or hopeless ?----[[User:COTHER|COTHER]] ([[User talk:COTHER|talk]]) 19:49, 2 August 2014 (CDT)
Hi COTHER
it should be alright. But I hope you can rephrase the sentences properly for better understanding of the story.
Regards
[[Banisher]]

== Mushoku Tensei Translation ==

Hi Onizuka,

I don't know if I would be allowed to or if there is room, but I am considering helping translating Mushoku Tensei. However, I am not very good at kanji so I will be relying heavily on rikaichan or jisho.org for the kanji and vocabulary. This would help me further my studies in Japanese and contribute to the community simultaneously. I don't know how good my translations would be or my Japanese skills, so I am hesitant to even consider translating.

Thanks,

[[User:Doomr|Doomr]] ([[User talk:Doomr|talk]]) 03:24, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

User:Doomr

2014-08-01T21:39:08Z

Doomr:

Random patrolling editor for spelling or grammar.

Aspiring translator.

'''About me:'''

Native English speaker, spoken Chinese, some Japanese

Finished 3 years of Japanese in class, currently doing self-study.

Sports: Cross country, and track.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T01:01:07Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and make both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concern herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was also an important person for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternating between Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T00:51:12Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and make both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concern herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was also an important person for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternately on Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T00:45:37Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and make both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concern herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was an important person also for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them, either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternately on Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T00:42:39Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and make both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concerned herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was an important person also for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them, either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternately on Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T00:32:37Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and made both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concerned herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was an important person also for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them, either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternately on Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2014-06-23T00:29:26Z

Doomr:

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them dispersed.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' there were no “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and made both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concerned herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was an important person also for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them, either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his mad at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is founded to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not see for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternately on Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User:Doomr

2014-06-08T22:22:13Z

Doomr:

Random patrolling editor for spelling or grammar.

Future TLer(?) '''JP -> EN'''

'''About me:'''

Languages: English, and Chinese (except for reading), some Japanese

Currently taking Japanese 3 as a language class, and learning a few thousand of kanji on my own. No biggie, just '''a few thousand'''....

Sports: Cross country, and track.

User:Doomr

2014-06-08T22:21:44Z

Doomr:

Random patrolling editor for spelling or grammar.

Future TLer(?) '''JP -> EN'''

'''About me:'''

English, and Chinese (except for reading), some Japanese

Currently taking Japanese 3 as a language class, and learning a few thousand of kanji on my own. No biggie, just '''a few thousand'''....

Sports: Cross country, and track.

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue

2014-04-19T20:40:53Z

Doomr: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==
===Part 1===
The tragedy had came to an end.

Even though the enemies had been attacking aggressively none of the students were killed which can be said as lucky.

Angela, who was lost, was eventually found in the mausoleum in one piece.

The room that Angela found was immediately sealed and the palace had sent knights to prevent anyone from entering.

They would probably ask the archaeologists to take charge of the investigations in the near future.

===Part 2===
The students, who were previously scheduled to return to Ansarivan, still remain at Allonnes Lakeside.

Most of the students were helping to rebuild the dragon house that burned down.

Under Rebecca’s supervision the rebuilding project was progressing smoothly. The dragons were also full of renewed spirit as they helped in the rebuilding project.

The only downside was that Ash was confined in the infirmary.

“It huuuuuurts…!”

Ash's injuries had of course worsened when he joined Lucca in performing the Dragon Riding Dance. The whole time, when he was riding on Gawain, he suffered repeatedly from strong centrifugal forces. It is expected that his body will experience this degree of pain, because he was seriously injured beforehand.

It had already been the third day since Lucca started to take care of him.

The way she took care of him could only be describe with the word 'overly pampered'.

Not only did she boil and prepare the herbs, she had collected from Norg Forest, for Ash she also fed him, helped him change and damped off his sweat.

She had also stayed with him the entire time… Ash was happy that Lucca was pampering him but, for her to be with him for the whole time, this had also caused him some other troubles...

===Part 3===
“I will take my rest first, Ash. If you need anything please don’t hesitate to wake me up.”

It was two o’clock on the third day and Lucca had started to feel sleepy. This is the time for her afternoon nap. She wore her one-piece pajama stark naked which made her look a little sexy. It seems that the afternoon nap is an important routine in the Eckbalds’s daily life. Ash had gotten used to it after three days.

“Anyway… She addressed me in my own name!”

Lucca had only addressed Gawain and Rebecca in their names in the past. This change made Ash felt embarrassed.

Looking at her face, Ash suddenly remembered something important.

“That’s right, I remembered that Lucca…”

The incident when he went to the Merk house had appeared in his mind.

“Could it be that… She is not wearing anything right now?”

Just when Ash let his thoughts wander, the door suddenly opened.

Eco was the person who opened the door. Different from the rest of the student council members, Eco had nothing to do and will come visit him once in a while.

But it was only in names sake that she was visiting him. In reality, it had always become an argument.

“Wait a moment, why would both of you sleep together!”

Today was no exception. Once she saw Lucca sleeping, Eco became mad.

“Could you please calm down? Lucca must have been thinking that she was responsible for my injuries so she takes care of me. What were ''you'' thinking about?”

“Even so, you don’t have to sleep together!”

“What!… Aren’t you also the same for taking my bed?” Ash grumbled the complaint…

Eco then squinted her eyes. “What did you say?”

“N-Nothing… I said nothing at all.”

But Ash and Eco, who were too noisy, caused Lucca to turn her back over.

“Fuwaa…”

Lucca still looking sleepy sat up.

“You… I’ll never forgive you! Do you know that fella over there is my meat slave!”

Eco jumped onto the bed and showed her teeth to Lucca while trying to catch her.

But Lucca is a girl who grew up in the forest. Even though she was still sleepy she is still agile. She easily pushed Eco’s hand to one side and moved to her back.

“What…!”

At the same time Eco shouted in surprised, Lucca showed her own rows of white teeth.

Moving swiftly and with a ‘Hmu’, she gently bit Eco’s horn.

“Haa…!”

Eco had lost her strength. This was, next to the herb Ansal, one of her weakness. If not for his friendship with Lucca he would never have learned of this vulnerability.

“Err, am I able to learn… This technique?”

“…This is one of the techniques used to discipline dragons. Even though it was created by the Eckbalds anyone is still able to learn it.”

“Is it. Huhu… Eco.”

Ash was smiling evilly. Seriously speaking, hes been kept on this bed for three days and was bored with it.

“Hold on! You… Want too…!”

Eco was in fear.

“S-Stop! I’ll never allow it! If you even dare to try it… I’ll trample you flat!”

“Don’t be afraid. I just want to have a try. Anyway, don’t you also want to know the results? Since you're my pal!”

“Wha… What are you joking about!”

Eco wanted to run off but she couldn’t.

Because Lucca had carried her over by her waist and passed her to Ash. That action is just like an owner handing his dogs or cats to another person.

“You… You obviously only see me as a dragon!”

“That’s only because you have horns!”

“What did you say… Uhmm!”

Eco’s anger had ended right here.

Because Ash, just like Lucca had, bit her round horn.

===Part 4===
[[Image:SnRK V03 292.jpg|thumb|Eco’s whole body trembled the moment Ash bit her horn.]]

''-Kuk.''

“Ahh!”

Eco’s whole body trembled the moment Ash nipped her horn.

The feeling was different from when Lucca nibbled it. It was in a totally different league by itself.

The moment Ash's teeth touched her horn Eco felt her whole body electrified. Her body was jerking nonstop and was unable to even think straight.

“E-Even when it had said that… You mustn't bite my horns…!”

It’s hot. Her cheeks were hot. Her body was also hot. There’s a particular feeling that was rising up from her lower tummy.

''Why will my body feel so hot… When it is Ash''?

“P-Please… Stop, I beg you… If you keep on with it…!”

Being hugged by Ash while her horn was bitten.

Eco can only continue to beg and struggle, her breathing became heavy...

"The Knight of ECO III" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Novel Illustrations|Volume 4 Novel Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-04-19T20:40:20Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
Sometime during midnight… Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because, of the pain in his joints, he can’t seem to get a good nights sleep. It was because he played in the water earlier during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning… A normal fun time on the water had turned into a two sided battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that both Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect… There are still guys who are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed as soon as she opens her mou…

On the other hand… Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure, it was not Silvia who chose a bikini exposing so much of her skin, but Cosette who the culprit was that forced it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’ so Eco was now taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time. If Eco is not beside him he feels uneasy… As if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed and slowly stood up. Then he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace along the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located on the first floor so he was headed towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with a silver light.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lucca?”

Under the moonlight the golden white hair emits a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic-like skin was as if shining. Her pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lucca walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. Beyond the back door is deep and endless piece of forest. - Norg Forest.

In a blink of an eye… Lucca disappears into the forest.

“Hey… What is she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door then following the stone slabs to the edge of the forest and stops. After he was mentally prepared… He walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forest, he immediately took a steps back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he was going to enter the forest at night! Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and night bugs creeps the hell out of him. The lush branches of the trees had the sky covered which blocked whatever moonlight there was from piercing through. Also. There were noises that he suspected to be the sounds of an owl.

''Could it be that Lucca is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually. The self ruling territory of the Eckbalds, within the Knight Country, is a wide forest called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe, to Lucca, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage… He moved forward while trying to feel his way along with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal, that passed by his feet, he will immediately jump.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash, who realized the truth, continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while… His field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a pond in the empty space and the water was reflecting the silvery moonlight.

Gawain cuddled onto itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lucca was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lucca’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain, I… Can’t live without you.”

Lucca was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone while Ash hid behind a tree and listened.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… Is only me. The people in our home town have placed high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as family. When you became a maestro I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly. Some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lucca. Lucca was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped… Most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night the only sound, that could be heard, was Lucca's crying.

''-Crack!'' Ash stepped on a dried branch.

''Damn!''- The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the night. He regretted it as soon he understood what had happened.

“…?”

Lucca, while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seemed that there was no longer a point for him to be hiding. After Ash made up his mind… He walked out and towards Lucca.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t even remember Silvia’s name… This was expected.

Ash stated his name while smiling. “I’m Ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained. He looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lucca just now. That was a total rejection.

Lucca treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by it. The image of Lucca sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lucca stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lucca. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lucca gasped.

“This… Has nothing to do with you.”

“No. Of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking, at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain, from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan, which was, working at the training campsite at Allonnes Lakeside presenting herself as a waitress at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight before her job was done.

On her way back to her room, for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally spied Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who had sneaked out and into the Norg Forest.

After all… The reason, why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’, was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compared to the large area of the school grounds.

For Ash to run out into the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain… Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it wasn't feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out any reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it. - There was probably no reason for the basic staff to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise… She was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lucca Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lucca’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly gets mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore through the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horrible way if he faces it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lucca shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed… Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After he reached a suitably thick branch he followed it out and looked downward.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear but this is just what Ash wanted. He had decided, that when riding on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in his way. Actually… Ash had heard before, in class, that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Like how a horse riding tribe will typically mount a horse without a saddle… Ash was now riding on Gawain’s naked back . His hands were holding tightly onto its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake him off with its dragon strength.

“Grrrr…”

The thrash that Ash experienced nearly made him faint. He still kept telling himself never to let go.

Ash, with all his might, tried to tame Gawain and tried to persuade it to accept Lucca again.

But suddenly… Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose from his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back… Gawain can’t use its breath attack, magic, teeth or claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a complete advantage, of mounting it on the back, he felt an uneasiness deep inside as if–he–was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death. Grim Reaper.</ref>

At that moment there was a wave of magic that felt like it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Ash, who was still spinning in midair, had nowhere to escape. Gawain, like a whip, swatted its tail at Ash.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept from his chest passing on to his abdomen and sent him flying, parallel with the ground, until he hit a tree and only then did he slowly fall to the ground.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and then even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noises from his throat… Which was probably caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worse… The blood from his head flowed in to his left eye blinding half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened him the most was… He can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash almost lost hope.

Eco's face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what. It is always an angry face. Even so… I hope that she would smile to me more often. A pure cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could Eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree… Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

Ash had just realized there was a thin layer of magic on its body. That's the reason he was sent flying, it was a thin layer of magic.

“Reflecting type… Defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain… But it probably interpreted Ash's presence as an ‘attack’. Could this have anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragon’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was any other dragon Ash's 'riding on their back' talent would have them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before he loses consciousness… He felt that he heard Lucca calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon… That was clearly a stupid move but Anya still thinks that there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlight, could only be described as pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lucca, made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lucca, who was pale in the face, rushed over to Ash. But she quickly panicked as Ash's injuries were pretty much lethal. She didn’t know what to do.

At this moment… Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan. This is his divine punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If I don’t save him… Won’t I lose my honor as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash's life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she is unlucky there will be questions about why would a staff member, in charge of food service, be in the Norg Forest. Well. That will be a problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lucca aside.

She discovered that Lucca, who was suffering from trauma herself, is trying to carry Ash’s upper body. Didn’t she know that simply moving the body, of an injured person, will put their life in danger?

“What are you doing?! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment. Go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lucca was still troubled… She still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted. She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness… He was in a strange place.

The floors had alternating black and white tiles laid out like a checkerboard. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on the walls. Human bodies, beasts, armours, buildings and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-like Chandelier which was a bright-dragon-crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident… There are only just fragments of memories. Even though he was seriously injured he still doesn't feel any pain or even a wound on his body. His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl right next to him, sitting beside the bed, was there without him even knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even though she had two horns on her head they were still not very noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink colored hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before Eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation… Because he saw Navi in his dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started to feel uneasy.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming. Right? No. There is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… Then I’m in ‘that world’?"

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons made/make their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive… No?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, here, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash turned down his head to observe his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit has now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from over her shoulder. After taking a closer look, even though it had the size of a rat, it's still a dragon.

“That dragon is?”

“This is Gawain. Although it's a maestro it has not yet matured mentally so it looks is like this while here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi… This dragon did indeed have some similarities with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now… Isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So. What do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say, I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked… Gawain made a soft sound while coming out to stand on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master is Lucca and Lucca alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lucca to ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lucca this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made another angry sound it then explained its reason for rejecting Lucca to Navi.

“…I see. Navi said. Gawain was worried about Lucca and thus rejected her. According to Gawain… Lucca had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lucca.

“The Eckbald, as a dragon affiliated race, regard themselves highly and believe that falling from a dragon is a disgrace. That’s why Lucca had never told anyone about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how Lucca is feeling if it's an Eckbald culture… Then he could only accept it.

“Then… Under what circumstances did she fall?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that is passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words say… It is dancing on a dragon while riding. Although Lucca kept silent about this... She was destined to become the leader. So she must start practicing young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that, in the middle of practicing the Dragon Riding Dance, she fell?"

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain she was traumatized. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only had light injuries… She now lives under the shadow of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that even she herself doesn’t know how much fear is hidden in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said something important.

“Then… Lucca stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the academy she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lucca’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon, with those mixed feelings, she will one day face serious injuries. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal… His future will be at best terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain is worried about Lucca… So it remained stern in not letting Lucca ride on it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of Wise Dragon Albion was activated the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was; The more you go against a master’s orders the less astral you will receive. If this situation keeps on… Gawain will die soon. Even with the Norg Forest supplying some Astral… It is still hard to say whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… Would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lucca?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is… Ash's legs were slowly lifting from the ground.

If this continues… Then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?"

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving… It's different from what you are thinking. Your body is healing and thus summoning your spirit back. This is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So… I’m safe?"

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth –– ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I are two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it also means, you are riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb|Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.]]

Ash was not allowed to ask any further questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react… His upper lip was also sucked in by Navi. Both of their salivas flowed together. Just when their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi... Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience… Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her, rarely seen, blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“Wh- What are you talking about!”

“Fufu. Let’s us meet on another day.”

At the same time, as Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is… This place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and medicine on the shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains Allonnes lakeside could be seen with thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“... What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although his body hurts… This is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket… He saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately covers it back up with the blanket… But the image he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why… Is Lucca here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing, under the blanket was no other than Lucca.

And… She was naked.

Because she slept in such a way, like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts weren't seen… But the stimulation to his heart was still intense.

At the same time… Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally, although there were bandages on his chest, there isn’t a single piece of clothing left.

It is probably that the clothes will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But… Why would Lucca was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the lakeside.

Surrounding the bed were placed silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water colored crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic. I can continue to live on.” Ash nodded after it dawned on him.

His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!"

Even when they have used healing magic, it seems that, he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, it is apparent, he will be treated as a patient for some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lucca unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears twitched cutely.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments Lucca, with a very sleepy face, slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and dazed at him with her sleepy eyes… Until the moment when her vision was focused. She suddenly grabs and hugs Ash.

“Luckily… You were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!” Ash was thrown into a panic after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl.

To make it worse… They were on a bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lucca hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not the time for him to blush in the presence of a naked Yōsei body .

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

Ash, averting his eyes away from the white tender naked body, simply came out with the question...

“I-It’s alright, because I’m already healed, b-but could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same bed with me?”

“…”

Lucca reached to pick up her one-piece pajama from the floor, while Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lucca, who had gotten up to put on her pajama, sat down on a chair beside the bed and only then did she answer Ash's question.

“It was because your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is that so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking her kindly… Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lucca was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons fabricate their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lucca who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lucca was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It would rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lucca’s shaking shoulders, as she was crying, Ash discovered something.

He had thought of her as a girl without emotions. But that's not the truth. She is just someone who can’t express her emotions well. Her crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully. It was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon… Lucca also cried. Ash decision to challenge Gawain was also because of his sympathy for her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worried about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal… Then his life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!” Although he knows this is a little cruel to her, Ash still shouts it.

Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… According to the information that I had received from the Dragon Workshop it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing that… Lucca was visibly shaken.

“Before that… How many days have I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked… Lucca answered by mumbling with her face looking more pale than ever.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp lasts for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because on the seventh day they would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also… The main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite. The closing ceremony would be held that evening.

In another words… The Selective Training Camp is as good as over.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth wouldn't have been revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is… They must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi's prediction is correct… Gawain will die any moment.

“Lucca! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lucca rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze was full of determination and it moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her… Lucca rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways as she rushed up to the bed side.

It's likely that Ash was thinking too much when he thought Eco looked tired. Just maybe she hadn’t slept well and her red swollen eyes are alone enough to give him a heartache. It's possibly because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that his heart was going to break.

''-I will not be able to escape from a punch or two from her…'' Ash fears rightly.

Ash was prepared to be hit, but surprisingly Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… Thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me! Don't you know that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry. Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully… The morning alarm must not have rung yet. But Eco, who usually was a sleep-in, had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refuses to admit it. She is evidently still my pal…'' Ash was happy down to the depths of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s members, led by Rebecca, rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin-sharing bedroom by myself.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her suprisingly sensitive nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking… She should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking that… Jessica sharply glared at him.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lucca-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… Likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It's not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was true that Lucca was sleeping with him, which made it all that much harder to give an explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It's true! This smell of herbal medicine… Is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco.”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he desperatly wanted to escape through the window he was still stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window his naked body will be exposed. This was a situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I, as your master, was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?” Ash had wondered about that.

Judging from what she had said… Lucca seemed to have entered the infirmary without permission.

“Ash. You rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior and lured her into your bed…? Yet why aren't you concerned about the condition of your own health and how we worried about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it… I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spouting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, but, Silvia didn’t have any intention of listening.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems, that inevitably, I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“Ho-Hold on! I’m still a patient… No?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor… Her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this… She would never have agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of sweat and smells.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since, the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of dragon fossils. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit. -She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela, who was always calm, had just turned pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspected the map for one more time. This was a totally different place compared to the intended route. It seems that she was lost because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.'' Angela feared.

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time… It's not a bad idea to be buried with them... Like hell I would!”

Angela, while commenting to herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically. All the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late… They will send someone to search for her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage Angela rested with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments… She heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?"

At the same time, while making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound, the wall behind Angela moved.

“T-This is?"

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where there originally should have been rocks now has a rectangular hole. She immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons?"

Although the details weren't clear… What she can be sure of is that she accidentally set off the trigger. But under the eyes of a commoner this passage would just seem like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust off her spectacles Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discovery!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

At the end of the secret passage Angela gave another cheer.

There was a space here that had nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom at the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and other furniture can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave it an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagant chandelier. But it still seemed logical since it had bright-dragon-crystal in it. If any grave robbers had found it, they will be sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle and the light immediately lightens up. A light far stronger than the torch had lit the room and thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet, without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons of about a thousand years ago. The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons, who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling that made it seem like it was the owner of this room.

“Is it… To pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxurious looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion's - Holy Espada Agency. Just not too long ago even the Old Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from these two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happen during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times… When the Zono Ton Enlightenment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war."

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because his eyes were covered. There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in with the rest of his silvery hair and he emits an evil aura.

Although, his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out an extraordinary feel that made his clothes stand out.

An oat colored skin girl was silently standing behind him. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes express strong determination.

This small sized girl was wearing her tribal gear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it… The girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to these ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright-dragon-crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But Milgauss, as if he had already knew what she was thinking, said:

“You wanted to use the red-flame dragon’s-breath as an attack. No?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advise you for not doing that. Those puny flames, that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing. Am I wrong Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb|“You wanted to use the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack. No?”]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’ she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top researchers for the dragons it would be normal if people of the Zepharos Empire recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was no stranger to Milgauss's elegant voice.

Logically speaking… This is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss's standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but keep on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl - Angela Cornwell, who was thirteen at that time, had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

It was in the university’s research lab that Angela met the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer. In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab still doing research about dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy the celebration.

But someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person was Julius.

Julius Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivan’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom. Apart from vacation he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I, myself, am a student!”

According to Julius… He ran into the university to escape from some troublesome fans. In the end… He had gotten lost.

He had a handsome look about him and yet also a, somewhat, mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart… He was also an attractive boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted, the lonely genius, Angela’s heart.-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he put on the mask and changed his hair style… The manner in which he speaks was still the same as years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately adjusted the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribes love to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles were hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attacked from the front… Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time… Angela thought of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia, to attack Ansarivan, has yet to be found out.

But, according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia are the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since there were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you… Immediately... Leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say… No one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost consciousness.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted… Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… How are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while kneeling down on the floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not. I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. The feeling though is like after a demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it seem like he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied, even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continued to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thoughts wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried, about Milgauss's physical condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening… Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic his injuries were now much better. Although his body still hurts he can now walk on his own. Also… He was now able to wear a patients’ gown. Anyway. It was embarrassing to remain naked.

Having said that. It is the truth that he was still badly injured.

Not only his head but his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom he was forbiden from going anywhere let alone outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window for quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?” He wondered.

At the lakeside, as dusk is now ending, the preparations for the campfire are still going on. In about an hours time those logs, that were stacked up high, will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends, who had visited him a few times in the morning, were hardly seen just before and during the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand… Lucca should be meeting with Gawain deep in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still breathing Ash breathed a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lucca to overcome her fear towards Gawain so the Astral, that connects both of them, may continue to flow.

“Zzz… Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probable that she didn’t get enough sleep while Ash was in a comma.

“I’m entering. Ash!”

At this moment Rebecca’s voice and a knock on the door sounded at the same time. Before Ash could reply she had already walked into the room.

Rebecca, who was in her swimming wear, wore only a thin shirt covering her top which made her look quite sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in color. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, thin white waist and the bikini lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at Ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point… I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei hasn't yet returned from the ruins even after I had advised her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another words… Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injured.

“According to her standard behavior… Angela must be too immersed in her explorations. No?”

Ash gave an arbitrary smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang! Just as Rebecca was talking.

The door suddenly opened and Lucca entered from outside. Because she was running there was a lot of sweat which was probably the cause for her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always does things so deliberately.

Eco seems to have been woken by the all the commotion. “Nyuu.“ She made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up rubbing her eyes while looking around.

“What happened?” Ash, more than concerned, asked.

Lucca answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That… kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lucca told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lucca was not around.

Lucca had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear of falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lucca was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only did Gawain not accept Lucca it had also hidden itself.

Rebecca gently hugged Lucca who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it was finally going to die and didn’t want you to suffer anymore by seeing its dying expression. So…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it, but Lucca continued...

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already find out the reason why the astral couldn’t connect? With a little more effort… We will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How can we let this happen!”

Rebecca, still willing to help, nodded in agreement.

“That’s right… I also think so. We need not follow exactly what Gawain wants. The problem is… Where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lucca provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and set herself with a determined look.

“I think… It must have gone into Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever before heard the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young… it still managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut off its Astral. In the end… Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered, Nuada had died in Willingham Mausoleum alone after some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother, when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So… The closing ceremony will be temporally canceled. I’ll ask all the students to look for Gawain. It will be even better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No! please hold on.”

Ash was against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days, so I don’t know what kind of training that they had been through, but everyone must have placed their best effort into it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony… Ain’t it to congratulate those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but, what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thanks to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved he felt pain in both his organs and joints. Even so… He still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this Eco, who was silent the whole time, became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clear that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please, forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That fella is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If you are worry about me Eco then why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blushed like a wildfire.

“W-What… M-Me… I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco, who kept on denying herself while shaking her hands, and bowed down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you… Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the search."

“No, that won’t work out, if Rebecca-san is absent everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony… I hope that every student will enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain… The infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case… I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner; We must help those who are in trouble. - This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided upon consisted of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lucca.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but were stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council members were absent, suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess…''

Ash, who was right behind Silvia, was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair tied up nicely… Silvia’s charms as a dragner and a princess emerged.

Although Ash had previously rode on Lancelot with Silvia, during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t noticed Silvia’s appeal as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly… You’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia ash made up his mind and stretched out his arms. When his arms finally surrounded Silvia’s waist… He was surprised that her abdomen was so thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition, in her own way, which made his happiness run deep down to the bottom of his heart.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lucca. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lucca. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lucca answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gear.

Lancelot, who was now carrying four people, gracefully flew up and towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location, by the lake, to the Willingham Mausoleum would take about an hour. But, using Lancelot, they arrive in an instant.

Ash thought about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back...

''-Tsk… Damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it knew it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for… I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Not much later. A stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said… There was an entrance like building at the middle of the hills. The area surrounding the structure was well shrouded by a thin layer of silky mist. There was an alter-like entrance adorned with shining bright-dragon-crystal powered lights that illuminated the surrounding area.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about it. It doesn’t matter how you look at it; This place is just not suitable for a lady to enter into alone. It's reasonable for Rebecca to become worried. They also mustn’t ignore the possibility she was attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thoughts. Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started the high speed landing maneuver.

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Before his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at the landscape further out; There is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. Not to mention the buildings for the training camp.

The campfire along the Allonnes Lakeside had been lit at and the closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin-like box. Milgauss opened the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This same gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons. - The remnant of the Magic Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country… He had improvised this device.

This gigantic sword, that once looked like a piece of art work, had now become more dangerous and mechanized.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones. If it was to be for sale it could surely fetch large amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes… The expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed it deep into the ground. This was to send it's magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling… A white shape swept passed his eyes. A flying object, that he thought to be a dragon, was getting nearer at a rapid pace.

As it flew over he spied the shadow which looked exactly like Lancelot's. Milgauss widened his eyes, that were under the mask, and looked at the evening sky.

“Hmph… The princess. On patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider he must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had quickly begun its landing. It seems that they were heading for the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments he lost sight of Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.” Exiting from the cover of the rocks.

Milgauss grabbed the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself by the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moments time… The bright-dragon-crystals on the hilt began to shine brightly.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia, who just alighted from Lancelot, was shocked after she examined at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It was fine while the sun was still bright but the now darkening sky made it seem a lot scarier.

The mist surrounding the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright-dragon-crystal powered lights around the entrance… They still didn’t ease her fear.

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lucca’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…” Lucca softly answered.

At the same time… A bolt struck out deep into the evening sky followed by the roaring sound of thunder.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a sympathetic smile. Although, under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this mildly amusing situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot had also assumed it's alert posture and was growling with a "Grrrrrr…."

In the blink of an eye… Dark clouds had almost entirely filled the sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can't be wrong about it!”

At this time the earth started and kept on shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the strong continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to keeping balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the other girl that fell in his direction had dragged him down together with her.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco. Silvia, who already wouldn’t let go of his right arm, and also Lucca was tightly clinging onto his left arm. Even under this type of situation… Ash couldn’t enjoy it not one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that had been advised by the doctor to have a sufficient amount of rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lucca and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t look natural and he prayed that the dark sky can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped… Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although they looked like dragons, they didn’t have the holy feelings that the dragons emit.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time that Eco warned the others… Something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but too small compared to a dragon. Alas, there wasn't only just one, there were a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized… Necromancia?”

Just as Ash was speaking his thoughts… The leader of the Necromancia's attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield and immediately the breath attack was nullified.

But there is no time to thank Lancelot.

The group had already extended their many deep red colored tentacles now and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess!”

Although Ash immediately stretched out his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb|The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled… The more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip became. In very little time more than half of her dragsuit was torn off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behavior...! Ahh... Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco. Hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compared to Eco, who stood still, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and wasn't comparable to flames created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destructive force had turned the five Necromancia blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their target to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave a final flaming breath which further turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons there were no difference from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. As the tentacles snapped, Silvia was caught by Lancelot as she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you! Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lucca screaming.

“That...!”

Lucca was standing by the cliff and was looking at the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forest... Was polluted...”

Lucca, as an Eckbald, was sensitive to the changes in the forest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstruck.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild birds and small animals were shocked and their sound could be heard one after another.

Judging from Lucca’s sense of ‘Polluted…’ The Asia type Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door… There were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly, look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... Those were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thanks to the campfire at the lakeside he can somehow make out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra type Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that, it was around thirty. They were moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada type Necromancia, while making some weird type of bird noises, were circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, the only ones who had experience in dealing with Necromancia were Max and Rebecca. Are they going to be alright?"

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

A second batch of Asia type Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and a breath attack exploded over them turning three of the leading Necromancia into ashes.

At this moment, the deep red colored tentacles rushed forward. However, Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It stood up, with its hind legs supporting its body, and slashed the Necromancia with its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn up like knives slicing rubber bands.

The scene could only be described as 'dead bodies everywhere.'

In only a few minutes the second batch of Asia type Necromancia were totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash while Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had also improved significantly.

Silvia looked down towards the rest of the gang with a skillful look.

“Ride on Lancelot! Quickly, we are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|''... Rebecca is just too great. Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills have improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command the students had mounted their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy––An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod.

Not long before… The students were happily enjoying the cozzy atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But the Necromancias attacking from three directions, which were land, water and air, had drastically changed the mood. Just like heaven and hell the students were all in a panic, but thanks to Rebecca the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only were the students not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierced through the dark sky followed by an explosion. One by one the Strada type Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca commanded like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

Upon receiving the order… All the students attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright-dragon-crystal torch while traversing the cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily through the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps almost couldn't be felt.

This had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s, medically weak, body had to endure.

“Thank you. Princess.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because her hair was tied up with a red ribbon her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down. Right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot… To move quickly in such a narrow space is but child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada type Necromancia attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were once noble dragons in their own time, after they became Necromancia, they were no different from any undistinguished animal.

Ash tensed. The next second...

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar… Along the path, where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellence.”

Upon hearing Ash’s murmur… Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your time spent recovering… I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle stimulations with the president was every day… I felt like crying when I said that."

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and Sea is Umi.-->

But… The main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hadn’t visited Ansarivan last week… Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic. Why haven’t we seen Angela-sensei yet?... I'm hoping she wasn’t attacked by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“We also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lucca. Have you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected… My ‘Seikoku’ was not responding."

Sinca Lucca couldn’t feel anything; They could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job, just by only imagining it, it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco. There is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I ask you to hand me the Ark… Please do so immediately. Any doubt at that moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was more like emotionally pouting… The strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic-Arks they still burden your body!”

Although she said it angrily… She was still concerned about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not… Could you create an Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How… Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was possible that she was moved by Ash… Eco was speechless and blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body…”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body the empty shell will be defenseless.

“Worry not. I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s waist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstruck and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash then hugged Eco’s waist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log like.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you don’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!” Eco said angrily

After that she relaxed and rested her back up against Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment Eco’s body went limp and was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and lays her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you… Eco.”

Ash murmur was like praying as he held on tightly to Eco’s limp body.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a large cavern.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancia.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map… This should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had went to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain completely calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The cavern ceiling was extremely high estimated at about fifteen meters. There were a lot of winged-cross shaped tombstones all around on the floor.

All the tombstones were at least five meters in height. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost touched the stone ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this large empty space, located in the middle of the entire mausoleum, should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh Ash said to her:

“Princess. Look up at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widened. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had entered the mausoleum… Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

On a clear night there would have been moonlight shining through that hole to create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it. Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We meet again. Shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person stood at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash's sudden gasp could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot maneuvered so that his horn's light illuminated the scene above.

A lone guy wearing a mask appeared pale white in color under the light. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who knew that I would meet you here! I, under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family, will punish you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia, who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laugh.

“Hmph... Come on… Even Veronica Lautreamont, who was a top warrior, wasn't even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks, as if he knew a lot of her background in formations, made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright. Princess?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even though this is the first time I met him, but, he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess? You... Are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only just found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she even glances at Milgaus, her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child. A peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown… Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world… The only ones who would call her by her pet name will be family members. Not only that… His suddenly gentle voice had caused her to recall forgotten memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius had committed such a serious offense and had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country… Killing a dragon is the utmost offense. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family… He will still be punished. To make it worse… The dragon that Julius killed was his pal… Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel as Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to raise her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Up to what extent Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that… The guy over there will come out with some weird tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss, as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel, gave an expression of ridicule.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behavior, I believe that you won’t be able to come up with anything unusual. No?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Why would you also know about-” Ash was obviously shaken.

''Avalon- This word was suspected to originate from the ancient language.'' Silvia doesn’t know what that means. ''Anyway… what’s this about a princess?''

''-No... This isn't the time to worry about those things...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even after they became Necromancia… They are still no match for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also… The dragons buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss's words… The ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was echoing around the cave while the large tombstone followed it by falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar, as if it had arisen from hell, followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing. Thick jaws and sharps horns…

Apart from their dark skin… They have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing this… Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master and chose to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi, as usual, was wearing an evening dress while sitting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suits his current condition most…? Hehe. This is interesting.”

Her mature version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this… Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying that to herself… Right now she must focus on the main situation.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi impishly smiled.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with a better result compared to me."

“Your judgment is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lives in the outer world then I am the person who lives in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you have agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that, one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rate piece of work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... To present the Ark to him also means…”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right. You are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I…”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash, just by thinking about it, Eco was already very embarrassed about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad but… It takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand Ark blueprints left by her ancestral legacy…

To do the review is to search amongst all the various parts, or component blueprints, and identify those that suit Ash the most.

She will be fine, if just that were so, but… There was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is much more difficult than the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking. Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t overly burden the person wearing it. So this problem had nothing to do with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations… Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints moving about Navi’s field of view. Those were the various Ark designs that the dragons, over the ages, left behind.

Navi, with her glossy and watery lips, begins to sing out the name of each part of the new Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that were determined as unnecessary disappear immediately and whats left over are the ones that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...” Eco was stunned…

At that moment all the blueprints, that were flying around Navi’s head, vanished.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi playfully smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process… It was interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!” Eco cried.

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That's right! The problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is; This Necromancia is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromancia revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstones around also fell to the ground one by one. A total of nine Asia type Necromancia crawled out from the ground.

“Princess. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be forced to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!” Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreat.

She was so angry that her hands, while holding the reins, were trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… You've stained Nuada’s spirit, and that you should never have done!”

“P-Princess…?”

Ash was at a loss when he looked at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment Lucca, who had remained silent the whole time, cried out.

“I also… Will never forgive that person!”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed in Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared for Lucca's sake. Her emotional reaction was probably founded on this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear, in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Knight's Family, I will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for you!”

In reply, to Silvia’s sworn oath, Lancelot roared with a high pitch and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and piled on attacks with its front. Upon seeing this Nuada also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon began a battle between titans.

All of a sudden… Nuada opened its lower jaw and blew out some black gas. It was almost a zero range, point blank, attack…

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded it triggered its own defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions kept shaking their ears.

The explosions were reflected back to Nuada, who was too close to the defensive magic, and immediately more explosions were heard. Lancelot's defensive magic was extremely sturdy and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now… Ash had kept his eyes open. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey colored brain could be seen. Even though it seems to be defeated it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately regenerated and soon it was back to its original state.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream shook the air around them.

Just when the two resumed fighting, with all their strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lucca?”

Lucca, who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail, was dragged off by another Asia type Necromancia. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lucca’s body.

Lucca who was hanging upside down was struggling both in pain and tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like tempting ants with sugar a large group of Asia type Necromancias were approaching Lucca. Their tentacles were already tearing off Lucca’s dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, taking advantage of Ash focusing his attention on Lucca, a tentacle attacked. It had already surrounded Eco’s waist and was so strong that Ash quickly lost-out to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!!”

Just like Lucca, Eco was now hanging in mid-air. Eco had lost consciousness earlier and couldn’t even struggle like Lucca.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lucca were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and leaped off Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew this was like committing suicide… He still couldn’t control this sudden impulse.

“Let your dirty paws go!…”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia type Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounced off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

To make it worse… Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked his body was still giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he kneeled on one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were shrieking in tremendous agony. He felt like rolling up and screaming in pain. ''But, I mustn't… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash, who's eyes filled with sweat, saw Eco being dragged away right in front of him.

“Ecoooooo!”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment… Eco, who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body, opened her eyes.

“W-What? What's this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surrounding.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss, who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight, had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. The new Ark is a striking white colored armour with red stripes. A red striped white Ark!

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The areas in which it became stronger were in defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combining them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

''Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.''

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she came back.

If that’s not the case… Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the parts of the Ark. Milgauss wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku… There is nothing bad about it and yet also nothing good about it.”

Milgauss frightfully laughs.

He was fully immersed in his laughter… A laughter that came out from the very depths of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he donned the Ark… Ash stood up straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker than the first two Arks and it looked more like a ball overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front of him and jumped towards it.

He first punched the Necromancia that had captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next… He kicked the monster that captured Lucca with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic, contained in the red striped white Ark, exploded and the two dragons crumbled into ash and effectively disappeared..

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force. It's still reckless for him to engage in hand to hand combat with Necromancia.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It also seems that the Ark couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared… Eco and Lucca fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slide towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before they impacted on the ground… The entire process spanned less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lucca instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was quite verbally angry...

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defense’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But without delay he changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things. No? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lucca’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand… The remaining seven Asia type Necromancias were still trying to attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon, that came together with the Ark, was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information Ash smiled.

“Appear… The invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front of Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The, as yet unknown, Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name… The Aegis shields appeared.

Aegis’s outside front looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia type Necromancias… The shields then projected colorful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristics of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia type Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that… There were some unexpected weird changes on the Necromancia that were directly struck by the lights. In a very short time, they had become stones .

Aegis was not releasing the usual degree of attacking type magic.

That was a high level magic that, upon coming into contact with the light, turned living things into stone . Even though it is from one of the dangerous areas of magic, named in the list of banned spells by the Knight Country, now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

In just a few seconds time all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathed a sigh relief and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face aside but her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a dry smile but now is still not the time to lower their guard.

Anyway... Silvia was piloting Lancelot with all her skill as they fought Nuada one on one. It was a situation where both of their front legs were interlocked somewhat like in a wrestling match. For attacks each of them use magic and tail swipes for advantage.

“Princess! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so… she still hasn’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family and perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still standing at the side of the hole looking down.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it, gave himself a hop, landing on the tip of the wing and continued to jump up from there. With the aid of the Ark… Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

His body passed up and through the hole of the ceiling.

The misty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become replaced by the fresh and cool nighttime air.

However… The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer anymore.

At the top of the nearby hills there are many stubs of bare rock.

Luckily, although the surroundings are dark, the Ark produces a dim light. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes are already used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it he still chose to use hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because, before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by Milgauss's underling. He was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s Ark and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand Milgauss, had blocked Ash’s right punch. He had focused all his strength in that punch too.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength of an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a pair of pliers.

“This proves that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widened his eyes in disbelief. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The large bright-dragon-crystals mounted on the hilt definitely proved it was not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you has no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash, whose right hand is now handicapped, had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact passed through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark couldn’t endure it fully.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and then wielded the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then then lifted the sword brought it down all in one motion.

“Guak!”

The dark metal blade sunk into his abdomen. In that short moment… Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped in two. Then the Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So Ash resummoned Aegis. The five units split out immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss, with extraordinary nimble moves, avoided all the light rays. Then he swung the black sword at a lightning speed.

The units were being attacked and destroyed by a tornado-like slash. One after another they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units his target had shifted once again to Ash. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. He finally landed hard, with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out saliva with blood in it and immediately hid behind the rock. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag out the time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not buying any of his tricks and marched right towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered to himself while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad. I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid of the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lucca was trying her best to cling onto the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lucca. If she is not careful––she will definitely fall head down. Her current height was about ten meters. Although, she was frightened by it, she still needed to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty, about leaving Lucca, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It had nine eyes, numerous tentacles and was far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be fine if she was just worrying too much… But just in case Eco’s instinct was right… Then Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition also worried her.

Ash was, even in the beginning, a heavily injured patient. Logically speaking he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the (mimic) Ark, there was nothing else she could do. It will not be surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so… Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and chose to climb the winged cross.

After some effort Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole. She then took a look up, outside under the cloudy night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high, looking like it had merged together with the night sky, and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat Ash was definitely out of his league. H was now going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called out his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
''This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.'' Milgauss, who thought that he had a sure win, split open the rock in front of him.

The rock scattered into tiny fragments and powder.

A thick dust spread all over and blocked his sight.

After the explosion like power cooled down…

“What…?”

Milgauss remained in the exact posture of his finishing the blow.

After most of the dust falls, what was in front of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and also slashed the unit with his sword in his right hand. Although Aegis was reduced to light particles, and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss, who felt something was wrong, looked at his own body and saw his left arm starting to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used an Aegis unit as a stepping stone to jump…

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably used all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait… He still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only his right hand, but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash, who was experiencing free fall, uses the momentum and swings a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture, with the huge sword above his head, but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. He next felt a terrible pain, as if his flesh was being sliced off.

But now is not the time for him to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains conscious. Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… Weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss, using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself, slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and lifelessly. It had been converted to stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled. You had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength. So it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a trick and its still to much to call it a scheme."

After Milgauss made a haughty smile he seemed to remember something… He then pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prosthetic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark… He is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposing side, Milgauss had only lost a prosthetic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot, have altogether defeated the young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess! Lancelot!”

Nuada’s head was still in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was 'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although injured… Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirit. Apart from Silvia, who was riding on its back, Eco and Lucca were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl, while lowering down its neck, and placed Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize…

After Nuada’s severed head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In the blink of an eye they were blown off by the nights breeze.

After Silvia witnessed the ashes being carried away by the wind she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong Milgauss is, he will still face trouble when he is going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll withdraw for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreated.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive? I would love to know…” Milgauss provoked.

After that, he jumped out into the night.

Surprisingly… He had jumped off the cliff.

Even so, from his previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived the fall.

And he will be back…

Just as if she had calculated the time, for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thanks a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down and, after closing its eyes, started to snore gently.

Silvia first climbed off its back then helped Eco and Lucca down from Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It's just that… It has run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now."

Ash only now knew why Silvia would let him escape. Because she didn’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have died under Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess?”

“N-Nothing. Just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia, panicky, waved Ash off which in turns worried him further.

At this instant, Lucca said. “The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight… Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battlefield. The Necromancia's attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the food service?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from standing on the hills and looking from afar… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lucca pulled Ash’s sleeves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lucca was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were clear and shining even under the night sky.

Her eyes, full of determination, caused Ash to return her stare.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like old times… If you are together with me… I think I could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lucca extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lucca’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by the determination in her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her tiny leaf size like palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone Lucca smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco Lucca and Ash move towards the edge of the cliff… Which was also the place where Milgauss jumped off from.

''Shoo… Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lucca…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lucca’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lucca didn’t answer. She just hurdled herself into Ash’s arms. Behind them there were immediate sounds of disparagement coming from both Silvia and Eco. There wasn't any time to worry about it.

Lucca placed her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain Ash still managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment he will disappoint Lucca.

''Even so, what was Lucca actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash… He is already in mid-air.

Just like what she said, Lucca jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second… Then both of them, gathering speed, fell in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing past his ear, Ash was swallowed into the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams, for a short moment from far above, but the voices were soon lost.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lucca were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully… The same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly he seemed to hear Lucca’s voice, somewhat obscured by the sound of the wind.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry… Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah… So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lucca’s determination. Just like Gawain's overprotection of Lucca, which had caused itself cut off its Astral, this time Lucca wagered her own life.

After Lucca hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice sounded so strong that it was enough to pierce through the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lucca suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash, who was still falling with Lucca, was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in Gawain! Taken my Astral… No, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum. Gawain emerged from it while releasing a magic that brightened the night sky.

Ash's gaze was attracted to Gawain’s movement. With the Astral flow resumed he had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar, that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches both Lucca and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I have… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the students and Ash is willing to suffer any kind of pain for it. Lucca worriedly stated her request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped you could hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lucca’s failure while practicing the dance it had caused her to have problems when facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lucca’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lucca’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lucca answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lucca’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with standard spurs. Gawain received the signal, lifted its head high, roared and then rushed up into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada type Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn's magic was almost used up and could no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite, that acted as a temporary battle headquarters, was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was being swallowed by a great fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Just like Cú Chulainn all the dragons had already used up their magic and many of the were fighting using only hand to hand combat in its true and brutal form.

Because their opponents were Necromancias they had extraordinary endurance. Every time they receive a fatal blow, they still continue to regenerate and stand back up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight and they were worthy to become the selected participants of this training camp.

But there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried at the mausaleum while reinforcements for the enemy just kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner. This fact alone had lowered the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter decision. Everyone would be devastated to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite, at Allonnes Lakeside, is also a place with long history.

But she must prioritize the students’ lives. If they give up right now they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been blocked off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently: three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet suffered any fatalities yet… Still, if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was about to order the students to retreat...

Just at this moment… A flying object shot passed in the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic––that must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by in its dance were obviously not accomplished by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as its own drawing space and spread its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control their dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just holding on to Lucca.

If he had been careless even for one moment… He would most probably be facing a watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reasoned with human knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even rattle the brain.

The ruffeling sounds of the wind rushing beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada type Necromancia along his way Gawain wasn't distracted by them, in the same way a lion is not bothered by ants, and it continued to fly on.

The Strada type Necromancia couldn’t keep up with Gawain’s speed and scattered like being blown off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered a type of dance… How do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously… There is too much of a difference…!''

''-Lucca is undoubtedly a genius!''

Ash finally knows the reason why Lucca was still selected for the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time… He experienced personally the terrifying feeling of falling off in the midst of the Dragon Riding Dance. Just by thinking of it, Ash's entire body stiffened, knowing it was a miracle that Lucca's body remained intact even after she had fallen from Gawain during practice.

Also… Lucca was not flying blindly.

Ash realized that, onto the night sky, Gawain was tracing a magic pattern, all within a circle, with its tracks.

Not long after that, the huge magic diagram had been completed.

Thinking back… Navi had mentioned something before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right! The image that Lucca and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed Lucca shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''!" <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle started glowing, and then brightened into a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb|“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''."]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeeded… Lucca.”

Rebecca smiled in relief.

After being exposed to the strong glaring light the tough Necromancias had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had departed. It's as if her desperation from before was only an illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing all the Necromancia at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge back at the training campsite ran out to the lakeside and cheered.

Looking at Gawain, who was flying energetically through the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times the Eckbalds, who were dragners, were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lucca right now best fits the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-04-19T20:35:02Z

Doomr: /* Part 15 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
Sometime during midnight… Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because, of the pain in his joints, he can’t seem to get a good nights sleep. It was because he played in the water earlier during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning… A normal fun time on the water had turned into a two sided battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that both Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect… There are still guys who are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed as soon as she opens her mou…

On the other hand… Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure, it was not Silvia who chose a bikini exposing so much of her skin, but Cosette who the culprit was that forced it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’ so Eco was now taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time. If Eco is not beside him he feels uneasy… As if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed and slowly stood up. Then he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace along the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located on the first floor so he was headed towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with a silver light.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lucca?”

Under the moonlight the golden white hair emits a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic-like skin was as if shining. Her pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lucca walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. Beyond the back door is deep and endless piece of forest. - Norg Forest.

In a blink of an eye… Lucca disappears into the forest.

“Hey… What is she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door then following the stone slabs to the edge of the forest and stops. After he was mentally prepared… He walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forest, he immediately took a steps back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he was going to enter the forest at night! Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and night bugs creeps the hell out of him. The lush branches of the trees had the sky covered which blocked whatever moonlight there was from piercing through. Also. There were noises that he suspected to be the sounds of an owl.

''Could it be that Lucca is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually. The self ruling territory of the Eckbalds, within the Knight Country, is a wide forest called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe, to Lucca, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage… He moved forward while trying to feel his way along with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal, that passed by his feet, he will immediately jump.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash, who realized the truth, continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while… His field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a pond in the empty space and the water was reflecting the silvery moonlight.

Gawain cuddled onto itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lucca was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lucca’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain, I… Can’t live without you.”

Lucca was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone while Ash hid behind a tree and listened.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… Is only me. The people in our home town have placed high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as family. When you became a maestro I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly. Some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lucca. Lucca was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped… Most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night the only sound, that could be heard, was Lucca's crying.

''-Crack!'' Ash stepped on a dried branch.

''Damn!''- The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the night. He regretted it as soon he understood what had happened.

“…?”

Lucca, while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seemed that there was no longer a point for him to be hiding. After Ash made up his mind… He walked out and towards Lucca.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t even remember Silvia’s name… This was expected.

Ash stated his name while smiling. “I’m Ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained. He looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lucca just now. That was a total rejection.

Lucca treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by it. The image of Lucca sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lucca stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lucca. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lucca gasped.

“This… Has nothing to do with you.”

“No. Of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking, at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain, from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan, which was, working at the training campsite at Allonnes Lakeside presenting herself as a waitress at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight before her job was done.

On her way back to her room, for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally spied Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who had sneaked out and into the Norg Forest.

After all… The reason, why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’, was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compared to the large area of the school grounds.

For Ash to run out into the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain… Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it wasn't feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out any reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it. - There was probably no reason for the basic staff to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise… She was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lucca Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lucca’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly gets mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore through the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horrible way if he faces it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lucca shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed… Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After he reached a suitably thick branch he followed it out and looked downward.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear but this is just what Ash wanted. He had decided, that when riding on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in his way. Actually… Ash had heard before, in class, that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Like how a horse riding tribe will typically mount a horse without a saddle… Ash was now riding on Gawain’s naked back . His hands were holding tightly onto its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake him off with its dragon strength.

“Grrrr…”

The thrash that Ash experienced nearly made him faint. He still kept telling himself never to let go.

Ash, with all his might, tried to tame Gawain and tried to persuade it to accept Lucca again.

But suddenly… Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose from his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back… Gawain can’t use its breath attack, magic, teeth or claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a complete advantage, of mounting it on the back, he felt an uneasiness deep inside as if–he–was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death. Grim Reaper.</ref>

At that moment there was a wave of magic that felt like it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Ash, who was still spinning in midair, had nowhere to escape. Gawain, like a whip, swatted its tail at Ash.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept from his chest passing on to his abdomen and sent him flying, parallel with the ground, until he hit a tree and only then did he slowly fall to the ground.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and then even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noises from his throat… Which was probably caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worse… The blood from his head flowed in to his left eye blinding half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened him the most was… He can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash almost lost hope.

Eco's face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what. It is always an angry face. Even so… I hope that she would smile to me more often. A pure cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could Eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree… Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

Ash had just realized there was a thin layer of magic on its body. That's the reason he was sent flying, it was a thin layer of magic.

“Reflecting type… Defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain… But it probably interpreted Ash's presence as an ‘attack’. Could this have anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragon’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was any other dragon Ash's 'riding on their back' talent would have them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before he loses consciousness… He felt that he heard Lucca calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon… That was clearly a stupid move but Anya still thinks that there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlight, could only be described as pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lucca, made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lucca, who was pale in the face, rushed over to Ash. But she quickly panicked as Ash's injuries were pretty much lethal. She didn’t know what to do.

At this moment… Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan. This is his divine punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If I don’t save him… Won’t I lose my honor as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash's life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she is unlucky there will be questions about why would a staff member, in charge of food service, be in the Norg Forest. Well. That will be a problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lucca aside.

She discovered that Lucca, who was suffering from trauma herself, is trying to carry Ash’s upper body. Didn’t she know that simply moving the body, of an injured person, will put their life in danger?

“What are you doing?! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment. Go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lucca was still troubled… She still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted. She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness… He was in a strange place.

The floors had alternating black and white tiles laid out like a checkerboard. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on the walls. Human bodies, beasts, armours, buildings and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-like Chandelier which was a bright-dragon-crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident… There are only just fragments of memories. Even though he was seriously injured he still doesn't feel any pain or even a wound on his body. His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl right next to him, sitting beside the bed, was there without him even knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even though she had two horns on her head they were still not very noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink colored hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before Eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation… Because he saw Navi in his dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started to feel uneasy.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming. Right? No. There is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… Then I’m in ‘that world’?"

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons made/make their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive… No?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, here, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash turned down his head to observe his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit has now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from over her shoulder. After taking a closer look, even though it had the size of a rat, it's still a dragon.

“That dragon is?”

“This is Gawain. Although it's a maestro it has not yet matured mentally so it looks is like this while here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi… This dragon did indeed have some similarities with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now… Isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So. What do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say, I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked… Gawain made a soft sound while coming out to stand on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master is Lucca and Lucca alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lucca to ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lucca this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made another angry sound it then explained its reason for rejecting Lucca to Navi.

“…I see. Navi said. Gawain was worried about Lucca and thus rejected her. According to Gawain… Lucca had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lucca.

“The Eckbald, as a dragon affiliated race, regard themselves highly and believe that falling from a dragon is a disgrace. That’s why Lucca had never told anyone about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how Lucca is feeling if it's an Eckbald culture… Then he could only accept it.

“Then… Under what circumstances did she fall?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that is passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words say… It is dancing on a dragon while riding. Although Lucca kept silent about this... She was destined to become the leader. So she must start practicing young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that, in the middle of practicing the Dragon Riding Dance, she fell?"

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain she was traumatized. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only had light injuries… She now lives under the shadow of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that even she herself doesn’t know how much fear is hidden in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said something important.

“Then… Lucca stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the academy she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lucca’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon, with those mixed feelings, she will one day face serious injuries. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal… His future will be at best terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain is worried about Lucca… So it remained stern in not letting Lucca ride on it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of Wise Dragon Albion was activated the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was; The more you go against a master’s orders the less astral you will receive. If this situation keeps on… Gawain will die soon. Even with the Norg Forest supplying some Astral… It is still hard to say whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… Would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lucca?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is… Ash's legs were slowly lifting from the ground.

If this continues… Then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?"

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving… It's different from what you are thinking. Your body is healing and thus summoning your spirit back. This is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So… I’m safe?"

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth –– ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I are two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it also means, you are riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb|Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.]]

Ash was not allowed to ask any further questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react… His upper lip was also sucked in by Navi. Both of their salivas flowed together. Just when their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi... Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience… Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her, rarely seen, blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“Wh- What are you talking about!”

“Fufu. Let’s us meet on another day.”

At the same time, as Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is… This place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and medicine on the shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains Allonnes lakeside could be seen with thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“... What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although his body hurts… This is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket… He saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately covers it back up with the blanket… But the image he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why… Is Lucca here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing, under the blanket was no other than Lucca.

And… She was naked.

Because she slept in such a way, like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts weren't seen… But the stimulation to his heart was still intense.

At the same time… Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally, although there were bandages on his chest, there isn’t a single piece of clothing left.

It is probably that the clothes will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But… Why would Lucca was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the lakeside.

Surrounding the bed were placed silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water colored crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic. I can continue to live on.” Ash nodded after it dawned on him.

His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!"

Even when they have used healing magic, it seems that, he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, it is apparent, he will be treated as a patient for some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lucca unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears twitched cutely.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments Lucca, with a very sleepy face, slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and dazed at him with her sleepy eyes… Until the moment when her vision was focused. She suddenly grabs and hugs Ash.

“Luckily… You were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!” Ash was thrown into a panic after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl.

To make it worse… They were on a bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lucca hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not the time for him to blush in the presence of a naked Yōsei body .

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

Ash, averting his eyes away from the white tender naked body, simply came out with the question...

“I-It’s alright, because I’m already healed, b-but could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same bed with me?”

“…”

Lucca reached to pick up her one-piece pajama from the floor, while Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lucca, who had gotten up to put on her pajama, sat down on a chair beside the bed and only then did she answer Ash's question.

“It was because your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is that so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking her kindly… Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lucca was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons fabricate their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lucca who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lucca was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It would rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lucca’s shaking shoulders, as she was crying, Ash discovered something.

He had thought of her as a girl without emotions. But that's not the truth. She is just someone who can’t express her emotions well. Her crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully. It was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon… Lucca also cried. Ash decision to challenge Gawain was also because of his sympathy for her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worried about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal… Then his life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!” Although he knows this is a little cruel to her, Ash still shouts it.

Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… According to the information that I had received from the Dragon Workshop it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing that… Lucca was visibly shaken.

“Before that… How many days have I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked… Lucca answered by mumbling with her face looking more pale than ever.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp lasts for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because on the seventh day they would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also… The main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite. The closing ceremony would be held that evening.

In another words… The Selective Training Camp is as good as over.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth wouldn't have been revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is… They must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi's prediction is correct… Gawain will die any moment.

“Lucca! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lucca rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze was full of determination and it moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her… Lucca rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways as she rushed up to the bed side.

It's likely that Ash was thinking too much when he thought Eco looked tired. Just maybe she hadn’t slept well and her red swollen eyes are alone enough to give him a heartache. It's possibly because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that his heart was going to break.

''-I will not be able to escape from a punch or two from her…'' Ash fears rightly.

Ash was prepared to be hit, but surprisingly Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… Thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me! Don't you know that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry. Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully… The morning alarm must not have rung yet. But Eco, who usually was a sleep-in, had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refuses to admit it. She is evidently still my pal…'' Ash was happy down to the depths of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s members, led by Rebecca, rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin-sharing bedroom by myself.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her suprisingly sensitive nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking… She should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking that… Jessica sharply glared at him.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lucca-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… Likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It's not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was true that Lucca was sleeping with him, which made it all that much harder to give an explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It's true! This smell of herbal medicine… Is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco.”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he desperatly wanted to escape through the window he was still stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window his naked body will be exposed. This was a situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I, as your master, was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?” Ash had wondered about that.

Judging from what she had said… Lucca seemed to have entered the infirmary without permission.

“Ash. You rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior and lured her into your bed…? Yet why aren't you concerned about the condition of your own health and how we worried about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it… I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spouting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, but, Silvia didn’t have any intention of listening.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems, that inevitably, I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“Ho-Hold on! I’m still a patient… No?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor… Her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this… She would never have agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of sweat and smells.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since, the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of dragon fossils. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit. -She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela, who was always calm, had just turned pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspected the map for one more time. This was a totally different place compared to the intended route. It seems that she was lost because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.'' Angela feared.

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time… It's not a bad idea to be buried with them... Like hell I would!”

Angela, while commenting to herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically. All the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late… They will send someone to search for her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage Angela rested with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments… She heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?"

At the same time, while making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound, the wall behind Angela moved.

“T-This is?"

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where there originally should have been rocks now has a rectangular hole. She immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons?"

Although the details weren't clear… What she can be sure of is that she accidentally set off the trigger. But under the eyes of a commoner this passage would just seem like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust off her spectacles Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discovery!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

At the end of the secret passage Angela gave another cheer.

There was a space here that had nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom at the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and other furniture can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave it an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagant chandelier. But it still seemed logical since it had bright-dragon-crystal in it. If any grave robbers had found it, they will be sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle and the light immediately lightens up. A light far stronger than the torch had lit the room and thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet, without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons of about a thousand years ago. The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons, who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling that made it seem like it was the owner of this room.

“Is it… To pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxurious looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion's - Holy Espada Agency. Just not too long ago even the Old Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from these two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happen during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times… When the Zono Ton Enlightenment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war."

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because his eyes were covered. There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in with the rest of his silvery hair and he emits an evil aura.

Although, his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out an extraordinary feel that made his clothes stand out.

An oat colored skin girl was silently standing behind him. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes express strong determination.

This small sized girl was wearing her tribal gear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it… The girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to these ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright-dragon-crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But Milgauss, as if he had already knew what she was thinking, said:

“You wanted to use the red-flame dragon’s-breath as an attack. No?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advise you for not doing that. Those puny flames, that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing. Am I wrong Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb|“You wanted to use the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack. No?”]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’ she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top researchers for the dragons it would be normal if people of the Zepharos Empire recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was no stranger to Milgauss's elegant voice.

Logically speaking… This is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss's standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but keep on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl - Angela Cornwell, who was thirteen at that time, had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

It was in the university’s research lab that Angela met the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer. In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab still doing research about dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy the celebration.

But someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person was Julius.

Julius Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivan’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom. Apart from vacation he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I, myself, am a student!”

According to Julius… He ran into the university to escape from some troublesome fans. In the end… He had gotten lost.

He had a handsome look about him and yet also a, somewhat, mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart… He was also an attractive boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted, the lonely genius, Angela’s heart.-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he put on the mask and changed his hair style… The manner in which he speaks was still the same as years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately adjusted the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribes love to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles were hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attacked from the front… Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time… Angela thought of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia, to attack Ansarivan, has yet to be found out.

But, according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia are the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since there were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you… Immediately... Leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say… No one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost consciousness.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted… Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… How are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while kneeling down on the floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not. I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. The feeling though is like after a demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it seem like he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied, even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continued to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thoughts wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried, about Milgauss's physical condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening… Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic his injuries were now much better. Although his body still hurts he can now walk on his own. Also… He was now able to wear a patients’ gown. Anyway. It was embarrassing to remain naked.

Having said that. It is the truth that he was still badly injured.

Not only his head but his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom he was forbiden from going anywhere let alone outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window for quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?” He wondered.

At the lakeside, as dusk is now ending, the preparations for the campfire are still going on. In about an hours time those logs, that were stacked up high, will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends, who had visited him a few times in the morning, were hardly seen just before and during the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand… Lucca should be meeting with Gawain deep in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still breathing Ash breathed a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lucca to overcome her fear towards Gawain so the Astral, that connects both of them, may continue to flow.

“Zzz… Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probable that she didn’t get enough sleep while Ash was in a comma.

“I’m entering. Ash!”

At this moment Rebecca’s voice and a knock on the door sounded at the same time. Before Ash could reply she had already walked into the room.

Rebecca, who was in her swimming wear, wore only a thin shirt covering her top which made her look quite sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in color. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, thin white waist and the bikini lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at Ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point… I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei hasn't yet returned from the ruins even after I had advised her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another words… Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injured.

“According to her standard behavior… Angela must be too immersed in her explorations. No?”

Ash gave an arbitrary smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang! Just as Rebecca was talking.

The door suddenly opened and Lucca entered from outside. Because she was running there was a lot of sweat which was probably the cause for her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always does things so deliberately.

Eco seems to have been woken by the all the commotion. “Nyuu.“ She made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up rubbing her eyes while looking around.

“What happened?” Ash, more than concerned, asked.

Lucca answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That… kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lucca told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lucca was not around.

Lucca had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear of falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lucca was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only did Gawain not accept Lucca it had also hidden itself.

Rebecca gently hugged Lucca who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it was finally going to die and didn’t want you to suffer anymore by seeing its dying expression. So…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it, but Lucca continued...

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already find out the reason why the astral couldn’t connect? With a little more effort… We will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How can we let this happen!”

Rebecca, still willing to help, nodded in agreement.

“That’s right… I also think so. We need not follow exactly what Gawain wants. The problem is… Where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lucca provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and set herself with a determined look.

“I think… It must have gone into Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever before heard the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young… it still managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut off its Astral. In the end… Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered, Nuada had died in Willingham Mausoleum alone after some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother, when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So… The closing ceremony will be temporally canceled. I’ll ask all the students to look for Gawain. It will be even better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No! please hold on.”

Ash was against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days, so I don’t know what kind of training that they had been through, but everyone must have placed their best effort into it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony… Ain’t it to congratulate those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but, what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thanks to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved he felt pain in both his organs and joints. Even so… He still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this Eco, who was silent the whole time, became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clear that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please, forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If you are worry about me Eco then why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blushed like a wildfire.

“W-What… M-Me… I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco, who kept on denying herself while shaking her hands, and bowed down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you… Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the search."

“No, that won’t work out, if Rebecca-san is absent everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony… I hope that every student will enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain… The infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case… I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner; We must help those who are in trouble. - This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided upon consisted of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lucca.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but were stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess…''

Ash, who was right behind Silvia, was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair tied up nicely… Silvia’s charms as a dragner and a princess emerged.

Although Ash had previously rode on Lancelot with Silvia, during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t noticed Silvia’s appeal as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly… You’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia ash made up his mind and stretched out his arms. When his arms finally surrounded Silvia’s waist… He was surprised that her abdomen was so thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition, in her own way, which made his happiness run deep down to the bottom of his heart.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lucca. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lucca. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lucca answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gear.

Lancelot, who was now carrying four people, gracefully flew up and towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location, by the lake, to the Willingham Mausoleum would take about an hour. But, using Lancelot, they arrive in an instant.

Ash thought about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back...

''-Tsk… Damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it knew it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for… I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Not much later. A stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said… There was an entrance like building at the middle of the hills. The area surrounding the structure was well shrouded by a thin layer of silky mist. There was an alter-like entrance adorned with shining bright-dragon-crystal powered lights that illuminated the surrounding area.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about it. It doesn’t matter how you look at it; This place is just not suitable for a lady to enter into alone. It's reasonable for Rebecca to become worried. They also mustn’t ignore the possibility she was attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thoughts. Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started the high speed landing maneuver.

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Before his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at the landscape further out; There is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. Not to mention the buildings for the training camp.

The campfire along the Allonnes Lakeside had been lit at and the closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin like box. Milgauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This same gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons. - The remnant of the Magic Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country… He had improvised this device.

This gigantic sword, that once looked like a piece of art work, had now become more dangerous and mechanized.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones. If it was to be for sale it could surely fetch large amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes… The expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed it deep into the ground. This was to send it's magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling… A white shape swept passed his eyes. A flying object, that he thought to be a dragon, was getting nearer at a rapid pace.

As it flew over he spied the shadow which looked exactly like Lancelot's. Milgauss widened his eyes, that were under the mask, and looked at the evening sky.

“Hmph… The princess. On patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider he must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had quickly begun its landing. It seems that they were heading for the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments he lost sight of Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.” Exiting from the cover of the rocks.

Milgauss grabbed the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself by the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moments time… The bright-dragon-crystals on the hilt began to shine brightly.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia, who just alighted from Lancelot, was shocked after she examined at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It was fine while the sun was still bright but the now darkening sky made it seem a lot scarier.

The mist surrounding the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright-dragon-crystal powered lights around the entrance… They still didn’t ease her fear.

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lucca’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…” Lucca softly answered.

At the same time… A bolt struck out deep into the evening sky followed by the roaring sound of thunder.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a sympathetic smile. Although, under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this mildly amusing situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot had also assumed it's alert posture and was growling with a "Grrrrrr…."

In the blink of an eye… Dark clouds had almost entirely filled the sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can't be wrong about it!”

At this time the earth started and kept on shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the strong continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to keeping balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the other girl that fell in his direction had dragged him down together with her.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco. Silvia, who already wouldn’t let go of his right arm, and also Lucca was tightly clinging onto his left arm. Even under this type of situation… Ash couldn’t enjoy it not one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that had been advised by the doctor to have a sufficient amount of rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lucca and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t look natural and he prayed that the dark sky can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped… Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although they looked like dragons, they didn’t have the holy feelings that the dragons emit.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time that Eco warned the others… Something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but too small compared to a dragon. Alas, there wasn't only just one, there were a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized… Necromancia?”

Just as Ash was speaking his thoughts… The leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield and immediately the breath attack was nullified.

But there is no time to thank Lancelot.

The group had already extended their many deep red colored tentacles now and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess!”

Although Ash immediately stretched out his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb|The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled… The more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip became. In very little time more than half of her dragsuit was torn off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behavior...! Ahh... Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco. Hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compared to Eco, who stood still, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and wasn't comparable to flames created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destructive force had turned the five Necromancia blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their target to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave a final flaming breath which further turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons there were no difference from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. As the tentacles snapped, Silvia was caught by Lancelot as she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you! Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lucca screaming.

“That...!”

Lucca was standing by the cliff and was looking at the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forest... Was polluted...”

Lucca, as an Eckbald, was sensitive to the changes in the forest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstruck.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild birds and small animals were shocked and their sound could be heard one after another.

Judging from Lucca’s sense of ‘Polluted…’ The Asia type Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door… There were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly, look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... Those were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thanks to the campfire at the lakeside he can somehow make out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra type Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that, it was around thirty. They were moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada type Necromancia, while making some weird type of bird noises, were circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, the only ones who had experience in dealing with Necromancia were Max and Rebecca. Are they going to be alright?"

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

A second batch of Asia type Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and a breath attack exploded over them turning three of the leading Necromancia into ashes.

At this moment, the deep red colored tentacles rushed forward. However. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It stood up, with its hind legs supporting its body, and slashed the Necromancia with its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn up like knives slicing rubber bands.

The scene could only be described as 'dead bodies everywhere.'

In only a few minutes the second batch of Asia type Necromancia were totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash while Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had also improved significantly.

Silvia looked down towards the rest of the gang with a skillful look.

“Ride on Lancelot! Quickly, we are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|''... Rebecca is just too great. Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills have improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command the students had mounted their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy––An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod.

Not long before… The students were happily enjoying the cozzy atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But the Necromancias attacking from three directions, which were land, water and air, had drastically changed the mood. Just like heaven and hell the students were all in a panic, but thanks to Rebecca the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only were the students not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierced through the dark sky followed by an explosion. One by one the Strada type Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca commanded like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

Upon receiving the order… All the students attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright-dragon-crystal torch while traversing the cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily through the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps almost couldn't be felt.

This had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s, medically weak, body had to endure.

“Thank you. Princess.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because her hair was tied up with a red ribbon her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down. Right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot… To move quickly in such a narrow space is but child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada type Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were once noble dragons in their own time, after they became Necromancia, they were no different from any undistinguished animal.

Ash tensed. The next second...

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar… Along the path, where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellence.”

Upon hearing Ash’s murmur… Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your time spent recovering… I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle stimulations with the president was every day… I felt like crying when I said that."

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and Sea is Umi.-->

But… The main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hadn’t visited Ansarivan last week… Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic. Why haven’t we seen Angela-sensei yet?... I'm hoping she wasn’t attacked by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“We also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lucca. Have you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected… My ‘Seikoku’ was not responding."

Sinca Lucca couldn’t feel anything; They could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job, just by only imagining it, it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco. There is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I ask you to hand me the Ark… Please do so immediately. Any doubt at that moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was more like emotionally pouting… The strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic-Arks they still burden your body!”

Although she said it angrily… She was still concerned about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not… Could you create an Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How… Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was possible that she was moved by Ash… Eco was speechless and blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body…”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body the empty shell will be defenseless.

“Worry not. I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s waist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstruck and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash then hugged Eco’s waist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log like.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you don’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!” Eco said angrily

After that she relaxed and rested her back up against Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment Eco’s body went limp and was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and lays her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you… Eco.”

Ash murmur was like praying as he held on tightly to Eco’s limp body.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a large cavern.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map… This should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had went to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain completely calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The cavern ceiling was extremely high estimated at about fifteen meters. There were a lot of winged-cross shaped tombstones all around on the floor.

All the tombstones were at least five meters in height. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost touched the stone ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this large empty space, located in the middle of the entire mausoleum, should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh Ash said to her:

“Princess. Look up at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widened. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had entered the mausoleum… Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

On a clear night there would have been moonlight shining through that hole to create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it. Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We meet again. Shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person stood at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash's sudden gasp could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot maneuvered so that his horn's light illuminated the scene above.

A lone guy wearing a mask appeared pale white in color under the light. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who knew that I would meet you here! I, under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family, will punish you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia, who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laugh.

“Hmph... Come on… Even Veronica Lautreamont, who was a top warrior, wasn't even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks, as if he knew a lot of her background in formations, made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright. Princess?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even though this is the first time I met him, but, he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess? You... Are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only just found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she even glances at Milgaus, her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child. A peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown… Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world… The only ones who would call her by her pet name will be family members. Not only that… His suddenly gentle voice had caused her to recall forgotten memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius had committed such a serious offense and had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country… Killing a dragon is the utmost offense. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family… He will still be punished. To make it worse… The dragon that Julius killed was his pal… Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel as Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to raise her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Up to what extent Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that… The guy over there will come out with some weird tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss, as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel, gave an expression of ridicule.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behavior, I believe that you won’t be able to come up with anything unusual. No?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Why would you also know about-” Ash was obviously shaken.

''Avalon- This word was suspected to originate from the ancient language.'' Silvia doesn’t know what that means. ''Anyway… what’s this about a princess?''

''-No... This isn't the time to worry about those things...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even after they became Necromancias… They are still no match for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also… The dragons buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss's words… The ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was echoing around the cave while the large tombstone followed it by falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar, as if it had arisen from hell, followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing. Thick jaws and sharps horns…

Apart from their dark skin… They have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing this… Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master and chose to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi, as usual, was wearing an evening dress while sitting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suits his current condition most…? Hehe. This is interesting.”

Her mature version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this… Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying that to herself… Right now she must focus on the main situation.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi impishly smiled.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with a better result compared to me."

“Your judgment is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lives in the outer world then I am the person who lives in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you have agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that, one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rate piece of work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... To present the Ark to him also means…”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right. You are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I…”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash, just by thinking about it, Eco was already very embarrassed about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad but… It takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand Ark blueprints left by her ancestral legacy…

To do the review is to search amongst all the various parts, or component blueprints, and identify those that suit Ash the most.

She will be fine, if just that were so, but… There was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is much more difficult than the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking. Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t overly burden the person wearing it. So this problem had nothing to do with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations… Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints moving about Navi’s field of view. Those were the various Ark designs that the dragons, over the ages, left behind.

Navi, with her glossy and watery lips, begins to sing out the name of each part of the new Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that were determined as unnecessary disappear immediately and whats left over are the ones that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...” Eco was stunned…

At that moment all the blueprints, that were flying around Navi’s head, vanished.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi playfully smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process… It was interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!” Eco cried.

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That's right! The problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is; This Necromancia is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromancia revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstones around also fell to the ground one by one. A total of nine Asia type Necromancia crawled out from the ground.

“Princess. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be forced to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!” Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreat.

She was so angry that her hands, while holding the reins, were trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… You've stained Nuada’s spirit, and that you should never have done!”

“P-Princess…?”

Ash was at a loss when he looked at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment Lucca, who had remained silent the whole time, cried out.

“I also… Will never forgive that person!”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed in Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared for Lucca's sake. Her emotional reaction was probably founded on this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear, in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Knight's Family, I will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for you!”

In reply, to Silvia’s sworn oath, Lancelot roared with a high pitch and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and piled on attacks with its front. Upon seeing this Nuada also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon began a battle between titans.

All of a sudden… Nuada opened its lower jaw and blew out some black gas. It was almost a zero range, point blank, attack…

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded it triggered its own defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions kept shaking their ears.

The explosions were reflected back to Nuada, who was too near the defensive magic, and immediately more explosions were heard. Lancelot's defensive magic was extremely sturdy and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now… Ash had kept his eyes open. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey colored brain could be seen. Even though it seems to be defeated it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately regenerated and soon it was back to its original state.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream shook the air around them.

Just when the two resumed fighting, with all their strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lucca?”

Lucca, who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail, was dragged off by another Asia type Necromancia. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lucca’s body.

Lucca who was hanging upside down was struggling both in pain and tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like tempting ants with sugar a large group of Asia type Necromancias were approaching Lucca. Their tentacles were already tearing off Lucca’s dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, taking advantage of Ash focusing his attention on Lucca, a tentacle attacked. It had already surrounded Eco’s waist and was so strong that Ash quickly lost-out to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!!”

Just like Lucca, Eco was now hanging in mid-air. Eco had lost consciousness earlier and couldn’t even struggle like Lucca.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lucca were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and leaped off Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew this was like committing suicide… He still couldn’t control this sudden impulse.

“Let your dirty paws go!…”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia type Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounced off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

To make it worse… Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked his body was still giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he kneeled on one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were shrieking in tremendous agony. He felt like rolling up and screaming in pain. ''But, I mustn't… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash, who's eyes filled with sweat, saw Eco being dragged away right in front of him.

“Ecoooooo!”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment… Eco, who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body, opened her eyes.

“W-What? What's this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surrounding.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss, who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight, had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. The new Ark is a striking white colored armour with red stripes. A red striped white Ark!

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The areas in which it became stronger were in defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combining them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

''Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.''

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she came back.

If that’s not the case… Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the parts of the Ark. Milgauss wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku… There is nothing bad about it and yet also nothing good about it.”

Milgauss frightfully laughs.

He was fully immersed in his laughter… A laughter that came out from the very depths of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he donned the Ark… Ash stood up straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker than the first two Arks and it looked more like a ball overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front of him and jumped towards it.

He first punched the Necromancia that had captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next… He kicked the monster that captured Lucca with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic, contained in the red striped white Ark, exploded and the two dragons crumbled into ash and effectively disappeared..

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force. It's still reckless for him to engage in hand to hand combat with Necromancia.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It also seems that the Ark couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared… Eco and Lucca fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slide towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before they impacted on the ground… The entire process spanned less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lucca instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was quite verbally angry...

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defense’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But without delay he changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things. No? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lucca’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand… The remaining seven Asia type Necromancias were still trying to attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon, that came together with the Ark, was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information Ash smiled.

“Appear… The invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front of Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The, as yet unknown, Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name… The Aegis shields appeared.

Aegis’s outside front looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia type Necromancias… The shields then projected colorful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristics of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia type Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that… There were some unexpected weird changes on the Necromancia that were directly struck by the lights. In a very short time, they had become stones .

Aegis was not releasing the usual degree of attacking type magic.

That was a high level magic that, upon coming into contact with the light, turned living things into stone . Even though it is from one of the dangerous areas of magic, named in the list of banned spells by the Knight Country, now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

In just a few seconds time all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathed a sigh relief and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face aside but her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a dry smile but now is still not the time to lower their guard.

Anyway... Silvia was piloting Lancelot with all her skill as they fought Nuada one on one. It was a situation where both of their front legs were interlocked somewhat like in a wrestling match. For attacks each of them use magic and tail swipes for advantage.

“Princess! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so… she still hasn’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family and perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still standing at the side of the hole looking down.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it, gave himself a hop, landing on the tip of the wing and continued to jump up from there. With the aid of the Ark… Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

His body passed up and through the hole of the ceiling.

The misty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become replaced by the fresh and cool nighttime air.

However… The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer anymore.

At the top of the nearby hills there are many stubs of bare rock.

Luckily, although the surroundings are dark, the Ark produces a dim light. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes are already used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it he still chose to use hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because, before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by Milgauss underling. He was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s Ark and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch. He had focused all his strength in that punch too.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a pair of pliers.

“This proves that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widened his eyes in disbelief. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The large bright-dragon-crystals mounted on the hilt definitely proved it was not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you has no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash, whose right hand is now handicapped, had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact passed through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark couldn’t endure it fully.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and then wielded the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then then lifted the sword brought it down all in one motion.

“Guak!”

The dark metal blade sunk into his abdomen. In that short moment… Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped in two. Then the Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So Ash resummoned Aegis. The five units split out immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss, with extraordinary nimble moves, avoided all the light rays. Then he swung the black sword at a lightning speed.

The units were being attacked and destroyed by a tornado-like slash. One after another they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units his target had shifted once again to Ash. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. He finally landed hard, with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out saliva with blood in it and immediately hid behind the rock. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag out the time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not buying any of his tricks and marched right towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered to himself while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad. I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid of the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lucca was trying her best to cling onto the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lucca. If she is not careful––she will definitely fall head down. Her current height was about ten meters. Although, she was frightened by it, she still needed to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty, about leaving Lucca, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It had nine eyes, numerous tentacles and was far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be fine if she was just worrying too much… But just in case Eco’s instinct was right… Then Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition also worried her.

Ash was, even in the beginning, a heavily injured patient. Logically speaking he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the (mimic) Ark, there was nothing else she could do. It will not be surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so… Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and chose to climb the winged cross.

After some effort Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole. She then took a look up, outside under the cloudy night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high, looking like it had merged together with the night sky, and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat Ash was definitely out of his league. H was now going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called out his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
''This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.'' Milgauss, who thought that he had a sure win, split open the rock in front of him.

The rock scattered into tiny fragments and powder.

A thick dust spread all over and blocked his sight.

After the explosion like power cooled down…

“What…?”

Milgauss remained in the exact posture of his finishing the blow.

After most of the dust falls, what was in front of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and also slashed the unit with his sword in his right hand. Although Aegis was reduced to light particles, and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss, who felt something was wrong, looked at his own body and saw his left arm starting to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used an Aegis unit as a stepping stone to jump…

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably used all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait… He still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only his right hand, but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash, who was experiencing free fall, uses the momentum and swings a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture, with the huge sword above his head, but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. He next felt a terrible pain, as if his flesh was being sliced off.

But now is not the time for him to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains conscious. Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… Weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss, using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself, slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and lifelessly. It had been converted to stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled. You had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength. So it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a trick and its still to much to call it a scheme."

After Milgauss made a haughty smile he seemed to remember something… He then pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prosthetic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark… He is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposing side, Milgauss had only lost a prosthetic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot, have altogether defeated the young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess! Lancelot!”

Nuada’s head was still in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was 'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although injured… Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirit. Apart from Silvia, who was riding on its back, Eco and Lucca were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl, while lowering down its neck, and placed Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize…

After Nuada’s severed head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In the blink of an eye they were blown off by the nights breeze.

After Silvia witnessed the ashes being carried away by the wind she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong Milgauss is, he will still face trouble when he is going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll withdraw for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreated.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive? I would love to know…” Milgauss provoked.

After that, he jumped out into the night.

Surprisingly… He had jumped off the cliff.

Even so, from his previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived the fall.

And he will be back…

Just as if she had calculated the time, for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thanks a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down and, after closing its eyes, started to snore gently.

Silvia first climbed off its back then helped Eco and Lucca down from Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It's just that… It has run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now."

Ash only now knew why Silvia would let him escape. Because she didn’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have died under Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess?”

“N-Nothing. Just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia, panicky, waved Ash off which in turns worried him further.

At this instant, Lucca said. “The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight… Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the food service?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from standing on the hills and looking from afar… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lucca pulled Ash’s sleeves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lucca was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were clear and shining even under the night sky.

Her eyes, full of determination, caused Ash to return her stare.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like old times… If you are together with me… I think I could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lucca extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lucca’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by the determination in her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her tiny leaf size like palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone Lucca smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco Lucca and Ash move towards the edge of the cliff… Which was also the place where Milgauss jumped off from.

''Shoo… Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lucca…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lucca’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lucca didn’t answer. She just hurdled herself into Ash’s arms. Behind them there were immediate sounds of disparagement coming from both Silvia and Eco. There wasn't any time to worry about it.

Lucca placed her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain Ash still managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment he will disappoint Lucca.

''Even so, what was Lucca actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash… He is already in mid-air.

Just like what she said, Lucca jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second… Then both of them, gathering speed, fell in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing past his ear, Ash was swallowed into the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams, for a short moment from far above, but the voices were soon lost.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lucca were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully… The same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly he seemed to hear Lucca’s voice, somewhat obscured by the sound of the wind.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry… Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah… So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lucca’s determination. Just like Gawain's overprotection of Lucca, which had caused itself cut off its Astral, this time Lucca wagered her own life.

After Lucca hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice sounded so strong that it was enough to pierce through the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lucca suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash, who was still falling with Lucca, was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in Gawain! Taken my Astral… No, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum. Gawain emerged from it while releasing a magic that brightened the night sky.

Ash's gaze was attracted to Gawain’s movement. With the Astral flow resumed he had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar, that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches both Lucca and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I have… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the students and Ash is willing to suffer any kind of pain for it. Lucca worriedly stated her request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped you could hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lucca’s failure while practicing the dance it had caused her to have problems when facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lucca’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lucca’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lucca answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lucca’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with standard spurs. Gawain received the signal, lifted its head high, roared and then rushed up into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada type Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn's magic was almost used up and could no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite, that acted as a temporary battle headquarters, was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was being swallowed by a great fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Just like Cú Chulainn all the dragons had already used up their magic and many of the were fighting using only hand to hand combat in its true and brutal form.

Because their opponents were Necromancias they had extraordinary endurance. Every time they receive a fatal blow, they still continue to regenerate and stand back up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight and they were worthy to become the selected participants of this training camp.

But there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried at the mausaleum while reinforcements for the enemy just kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner. This fact alone had lowered the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter decision. Everyone would be devastated to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite, at Allonnes Lakeside, is also a place with long history.

But she must prioritize the students’ lives. If they give up right now they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been blocked off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently: three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet suffered any fatalities yet… Still, if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was about to order the students to retreat...

Just at this moment… A flying object shot passed in the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic––that must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by in its dance were obviously not accomplished by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as its own drawing space and spread its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control their dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just holding on to Lucca.

If he had been careless even for one moment… He would most probably be facing a watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reasoned with human knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even rattle the brain.

The ruffeling sounds of the wind rushing beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada type Necromancia along his way Gawain wasn't distracted by them, in the same way a lion is not bothered by ants, and it continued to fly on.

The Strada type Necromancia couldn’t keep up with Gawain’s speed and scattered like being blown off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered a type of dance… How do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously… There is too much of a difference…!''

''-Lucca is undoubtedly a genius!''

Ash finally knows the reason why Lucca was still selected for the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time… He experienced personally the terrifying feeling of falling off in the midst of the Dragon Riding Dance. Just by thinking of it, Ash's entire body stiffened, knowing it was a miracle that Lucca's body remained intact even after she had fallen from Gawain during practice.

Also… Lucca was not flying blindly.

Ash realized that, onto the night sky, Gawain was tracing a magic pattern, all within a circle, with its tracks.

Not long after that, the huge magic diagram had been completed.

Thinking back… Navi had mentioned something before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right! The image that Lucca and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed Lucca shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''!" <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle started glowing, and then brightened into a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb|“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''."]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeeded… Lucca.”

Rebecca smiled in relief.

After being exposed to the strong glaring light the tough Necromancias had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had departed. It's as if her desperation from before was only an illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing all the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge, back at the training campsite, ran out to the lakeside and cheered.

Looking at Gawain, who was flying energetically through the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times the Eckbalds, who were dragners, were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lucca right now best fits the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-04-19T20:34:23Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
Sometime during midnight… Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because, of the pain in his joints, he can’t seem to get a good nights sleep. It was because he played in the water earlier during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning… A normal fun time on the water had turned into a two sided battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that both Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect… There are still guys who are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed as soon as she opens her mou…

On the other hand… Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure, it was not Silvia who chose a bikini exposing so much of her skin, but Cosette who the culprit was that forced it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’ so Eco was now taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time. If Eco is not beside him he feels uneasy… As if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed and slowly stood up. Then he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace along the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located on the first floor so he was headed towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with a silver light.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lucca?”

Under the moonlight the golden white hair emits a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic-like skin was as if shining. Her pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lucca walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. Beyond the back door is deep and endless piece of forest. - Norg Forest.

In a blink of an eye… Lucca disappears into the forest.

“Hey… What is she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door then following the stone slabs to the edge of the forest and stops. After he was mentally prepared… He walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forest, he immediately took a steps back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he was going to enter the forest at night! Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and night bugs creeps the hell out of him. The lush branches of the trees had the sky covered which blocked whatever moonlight there was from piercing through. Also. There were noises that he suspected to be the sounds of an owl.

''Could it be that Lucca is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually. The self ruling territory of the Eckbalds, within the Knight Country, is a wide forest called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe, to Lucca, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage… He moved forward while trying to feel his way along with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal, that passed by his feet, he will immediately jump.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash, who realized the truth, continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while… His field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a pond in the empty space and the water was reflecting the silvery moonlight.

Gawain cuddled onto itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lucca was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lucca’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain, I… Can’t live without you.”

Lucca was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone while Ash hid behind a tree and listened.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… Is only me. The people in our home town have placed high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as family. When you became a maestro I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly. Some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lucca. Lucca was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped… Most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night the only sound, that could be heard, was Lucca's crying.

''-Crack!'' Ash stepped on a dried branch.

''Damn!''- The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the night. He regretted it as soon he understood what had happened.

“…?”

Lucca, while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seemed that there was no longer a point for him to be hiding. After Ash made up his mind… He walked out and towards Lucca.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t even remember Silvia’s name… This was expected.

Ash stated his name while smiling. “I’m Ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained. He looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lucca just now. That was a total rejection.

Lucca treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by it. The image of Lucca sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lucca stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lucca. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lucca gasped.

“This… Has nothing to do with you.”

“No. Of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking, at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain, from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan, which was, working at the training campsite at Allonnes Lakeside presenting herself as a waitress at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight before her job was done.

On her way back to her room, for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally spied Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who had sneaked out and into the Norg Forest.

After all… The reason, why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’, was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compared to the large area of the school grounds.

For Ash to run out into the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain… Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it wasn't feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out any reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it. - There was probably no reason for the basic staff to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise… She was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lucca Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lucca’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly gets mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore through the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horrible way if he faces it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lucca shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed… Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After he reached a suitably thick branch he followed it out and looked downward.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear but this is just what Ash wanted. He had decided, that when riding on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in his way. Actually… Ash had heard before, in class, that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Like how a horse riding tribe will typically mount a horse without a saddle… Ash was now riding on Gawain’s naked back . His hands were holding tightly onto its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake him off with its dragon strength.

“Grrrr…”

The thrash that Ash experienced nearly made him faint. He still kept telling himself never to let go.

Ash, with all his might, tried to tame Gawain and tried to persuade it to accept Lucca again.

But suddenly… Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose from his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back… Gawain can’t use its breath attack, magic, teeth or claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a complete advantage, of mounting it on the back, he felt an uneasiness deep inside as if–he–was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death. Grim Reaper.</ref>

At that moment there was a wave of magic that felt like it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Ash, who was still spinning in midair, had nowhere to escape. Gawain, like a whip, swatted its tail at Ash.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept from his chest passing on to his abdomen and sent him flying, parallel with the ground, until he hit a tree and only then did he slowly fall to the ground.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and then even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noises from his throat… Which was probably caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worse… The blood from his head flowed in to his left eye blinding half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened him the most was… He can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash almost lost hope.

Eco's face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what. It is always an angry face. Even so… I hope that she would smile to me more often. A pure cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could Eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree… Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

Ash had just realized there was a thin layer of magic on its body. That's the reason he was sent flying, it was a thin layer of magic.

“Reflecting type… Defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain… But it probably interpreted Ash's presence as an ‘attack’. Could this have anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragon’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was any other dragon Ash's 'riding on their back' talent would have them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before he loses consciousness… He felt that he heard Lucca calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon… That was clearly a stupid move but Anya still thinks that there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlight, could only be described as pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lucca, made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lucca, who was pale in the face, rushed over to Ash. But she quickly panicked as Ash's injuries were pretty much lethal. She didn’t know what to do.

At this moment… Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan. This is his divine punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If I don’t save him… Won’t I lose my honor as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash's life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she is unlucky there will be questions about why would a staff member, in charge of food service, be in the Norg Forest. Well. That will be a problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lucca aside.

She discovered that Lucca, who was suffering from trauma herself, is trying to carry Ash’s upper body. Didn’t she know that simply moving the body, of an injured person, will put their life in danger?

“What are you doing?! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment. Go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lucca was still troubled… She still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted. She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness… He was in a strange place.

The floors had alternating black and white tiles laid out like a checkerboard. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on the walls. Human bodies, beasts, armours, buildings and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-like Chandelier which was a bright-dragon-crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident… There are only just fragments of memories. Even though he was seriously injured he still doesn't feel any pain or even a wound on his body. His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl right next to him, sitting beside the bed, was there without him even knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even though she had two horns on her head they were still not very noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink colored hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before Eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation… Because he saw Navi in his dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started to feel uneasy.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming. Right? No. There is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… Then I’m in ‘that world’?"

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons made/make their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive… No?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, here, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash turned down his head to observe his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit has now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from over her shoulder. After taking a closer look, even though it had the size of a rat, it's still a dragon.

“That dragon is?”

“This is Gawain. Although it's a maestro it has not yet matured mentally so it looks is like this while here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi… This dragon did indeed have some similarities with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now… Isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So. What do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say, I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked… Gawain made a soft sound while coming out to stand on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master is Lucca and Lucca alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lucca to ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lucca this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made another angry sound it then explained its reason for rejecting Lucca to Navi.

“…I see. Navi said. Gawain was worried about Lucca and thus rejected her. According to Gawain… Lucca had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lucca.

“The Eckbald, as a dragon affiliated race, regard themselves highly and believe that falling from a dragon is a disgrace. That’s why Lucca had never told anyone about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how Lucca is feeling if it's an Eckbald culture… Then he could only accept it.

“Then… Under what circumstances did she fall?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that is passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words say… It is dancing on a dragon while riding. Although Lucca kept silent about this... She was destined to become the leader. So she must start practicing young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that, in the middle of practicing the Dragon Riding Dance, she fell?"

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain she was traumatized. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only had light injuries… She now lives under the shadow of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that even she herself doesn’t know how much fear is hidden in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said something important.

“Then… Lucca stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the academy she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lucca’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon, with those mixed feelings, she will one day face serious injuries. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal… His future will be at best terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain is worried about Lucca… So it remained stern in not letting Lucca ride on it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of Wise Dragon Albion was activated the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was; The more you go against a master’s orders the less astral you will receive. If this situation keeps on… Gawain will die soon. Even with the Norg Forest supplying some Astral… It is still hard to say whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… Would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lucca?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is… Ash's legs were slowly lifting from the ground.

If this continues… Then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?"

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving… It's different from what you are thinking. Your body is healing and thus summoning your spirit back. This is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So… I’m safe?"

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth –– ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I are two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it also means, you are riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb|Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.]]

Ash was not allowed to ask any further questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react… His upper lip was also sucked in by Navi. Both of their salivas flowed together. Just when their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi... Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience… Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her, rarely seen, blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“Wh- What are you talking about!”

“Fufu. Let’s us meet on another day.”

At the same time, as Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is… This place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and medicine on the shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains Allonnes lakeside could be seen with thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“... What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although his body hurts… This is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket… He saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately covers it back up with the blanket… But the image he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why… Is Lucca here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing, under the blanket was no other than Lucca.

And… She was naked.

Because she slept in such a way, like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts weren't seen… But the stimulation to his heart was still intense.

At the same time… Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally, although there were bandages on his chest, there isn’t a single piece of clothing left.

It is probably that the clothes will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But… Why would Lucca was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the lakeside.

Surrounding the bed were placed silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water colored crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic. I can continue to live on.” Ash nodded after it dawned on him.

His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!"

Even when they have used healing magic, it seems that, he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, it is apparent, he will be treated as a patient for some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lucca unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears twitched cutely.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments Lucca, with a very sleepy face, slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and dazed at him with her sleepy eyes… Until the moment when her vision was focused. She suddenly grabs and hugs Ash.

“Luckily… You were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!” Ash was thrown into a panic after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl.

To make it worse… They were on a bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lucca hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not the time for him to blush in the presence of a naked Yōsei body .

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

Ash, averting his eyes away from the white tender naked body, simply came out with the question...

“I-It’s alright, because I’m already healed, b-but could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same bed with me?”

“…”

Lucca reached to pick up her one-piece pajama from the floor, while Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lucca, who had gotten up to put on her pajama, sat down on a chair beside the bed and only then did she answer Ash's question.

“It was because your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is that so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking her kindly… Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lucca was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons fabricate their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lucca who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lucca was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It would rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lucca’s shaking shoulders, as she was crying, Ash discovered something.

He had thought of her as a girl without emotions. But that's not the truth. She is just someone who can’t express her emotions well. Her crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully. It was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon… Lucca also cried. Ash decision to challenge Gawain was also because of his sympathy for her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worried about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal… Then his life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!” Although he knows this is a little cruel to her, Ash still shouts it.

Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… According to the information that I had received from the Dragon Workshop it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing that… Lucca was visibly shaken.

“Before that… How many days have I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked… Lucca answered by mumbling with her face looking more pale than ever.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp lasts for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because on the seventh day they would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also… The main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite. The closing ceremony would be held that evening.

In another words… The Selective Training Camp is as good as over.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth wouldn't have been revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is… They must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi's prediction is correct… Gawain will die any moment.

“Lucca! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lucca rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze was full of determination and it moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her… Lucca rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways as she rushed up to the bed side.

It's likely that Ash was thinking too much when he thought Eco looked tired. Just maybe she hadn’t slept well and her red swollen eyes are alone enough to give him a heartache. It's possibly because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that his heart was going to break.

''-I will not be able to escape from a punch or two from her…'' Ash fears rightly.

Ash was prepared to be hit, but surprisingly Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… Thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me! Don't you know that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry. Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully… The morning alarm must not have rung yet. But Eco, who usually was a sleep-in, had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refuses to admit it. She is evidently still my pal…'' Ash was happy down to the depths of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s members, led by Rebecca, rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin-sharing bedroom by myself.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her suprisingly sensitive nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking… She should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking that… Jessica sharply glared at him.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lucca-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… Likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It's not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was true that Lucca was sleeping with him, which made it all that much harder to give an explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It's true! This smell of herbal medicine… Is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco.”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he desperatly wanted to escape through the window he was still stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window his naked body will be exposed. This was a situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I, as your master, was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?” Ash had wondered about that.

Judging from what she had said… Lucca seemed to have entered the infirmary without permission.

“Ash. You rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior and lured her into your bed…? Yet why aren't you concerned about the condition of your own health and how we worried about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it… I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spouting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, but, Silvia didn’t have any intention of listening.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems, that inevitably, I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“Ho-Hold on! I’m still a patient… No?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor… Her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this… She would never have agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of sweat and smells.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since, the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of dragon fossils. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit. -She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela, who was always calm, had just turned pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspected the map for one more time. This was a totally different place compared to the intended route. It seems that she was lost because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.'' Angela feared.

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time… It's not a bad idea to be buried with them... Like hell I would!”

Angela, while commenting to herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically. All the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late… They will send someone to search for her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage Angela rested with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments… She heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?"

At the same time, while making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound, the wall behind Angela moved.

“T-This is?"

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where there originally should have been rocks now has a rectangular hole. She immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons?"

Although the details weren't clear… What she can be sure of is that she accidentally set off the trigger. But under the eyes of a commoner this passage would just seem like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust off her spectacles Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discovery!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

At the end of the secret passage Angela gave another cheer.

There was a space here that had nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom at the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and other furniture can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave it an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagant chandelier. But it still seemed logical since it had bright-dragon-crystal in it. If any grave robbers had found it, they will be sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle and the light immediately lightens up. A light far stronger than the torch had lit the room and thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet, without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons of about a thousand years ago. The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons, who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling that made it seem like it was the owner of this room.

“Is it… To pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxurious looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion's - Holy Espada Agency. Just not too long ago even the Old Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from these two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happen during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times… When the Zono Ton Enlightenment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war."

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because his eyes were covered. There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in with the rest of his silvery hair and he emits an evil aura.

Although, his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out an extraordinary feel that made his clothes stand out.

An oat colored skin girl was silently standing behind him. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes express strong determination.

This small sized girl was wearing her tribal gear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it… The girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to these ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright-dragon-crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But Milgauss, as if he had already knew what she was thinking, said:

“You wanted to use the red-flame dragon’s-breath as an attack. No?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advise you for not doing that. Those puny flames, that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing. Am I wrong Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb|“You wanted to use the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack. No?”]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’ she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top researchers for the dragons it would be normal if people of the Zepharos Empire recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was no stranger to Milgauss's elegant voice.

Logically speaking… This is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss's standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but keep on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl - Angela Cornwell, who was thirteen at that time, had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

It was in the university’s research lab that Angela met the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer. In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab still doing research about dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy the celebration.

But someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person was Julius.

Julius Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivan’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom. Apart from vacation he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I, myself, am a student!”

According to Julius… He ran into the university to escape from some troublesome fans. In the end… He had gotten lost.

He had a handsome look about him and yet also a, somewhat, mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart… He was also an attractive boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted, the lonely genius, Angela’s heart.-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he put on the mask and changed his hair style… The manner in which he speaks was still the same as years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately adjusted the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribes love to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles were hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attacked from the front… Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time… Angela thought of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia, to attack Ansarivan, has yet to be found out.

But, according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia are the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since there were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you… Immediately... Leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say… No one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost consciousness.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted… Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… How are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while kneeling down on the floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not. I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. The feeling though is like after a demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it seem like he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied, even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continued to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thoughts wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried, about Milgauss's physical condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening… Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic his injuries were now much better. Although his body still hurts he can now walk on his own. Also… He was now able to wear a patients’ gown. Anyway. It was embarrassing to remain naked.

Having said that. It is the truth that he was still badly injured.

Not only his head but his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom he was forbiden from going anywhere let alone outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window for quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?” He wondered.

At the lakeside, as dusk is now ending, the preparations for the campfire are still going on. In about an hours time those logs, that were stacked up high, will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends, who had visited him a few times in the morning, were hardly seen just before and during the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand… Lucca should be meeting with Gawain deep in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still breathing Ash breathed a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lucca to overcome her fear towards Gawain so the Astral, that connects both of them, may continue to flow.

“Zzz… Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probable that she didn’t get enough sleep while Ash was in a comma.

“I’m entering. Ash!”

At this moment Rebecca’s voice and a knock on the door sounded at the same time. Before Ash could reply she had already walked into the room.

Rebecca, who was in her swimming wear, wore only a thin shirt covering her top which made her look quite sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in color. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, thin white waist and the bikini lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at Ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point… I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei hasn't yet returned from the ruins even after I had advised her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another words… Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injured.

“According to her standard behavior… Angela must be too immersed in her explorations. No?”

Ash gave an arbitrary smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang! Just as Rebecca was talking.

The door suddenly opened and Lucca entered from outside. Because she was running there was a lot of sweat which was probably the cause for her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always does things so deliberately.

Eco seems to have been woken by the all the commotion. “Nyuu.“ She made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up rubbing her eyes while looking around.

“What happened?” Ash, more than concerned, asked.

Lucca answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That… kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lucca told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lucca was not around.

Lucca had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear of falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lucca was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only did Gawain not accept Lucca it had also hidden itself.

Rebecca gently hugged Lucca who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it was finally going to die and didn’t want you to suffer anymore by seeing its dying expression. So…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it, but Lucca continued...

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already find out the reason why the astral couldn’t connect? With a little more effort… We will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How can we let this happen!”

Rebecca, still willing to help, nodded in agreement.

“That’s right… I also think so. We need not follow exactly what Gawain wants. The problem is… Where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lucca provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and set herself with a determined look.

“I think… It must have gone into Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever before heard the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young… it still managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut off its Astral. In the end… Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered, Nuada had died in Willingham Mausoleum alone after some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother, when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So… The closing ceremony will be temporally canceled. I’ll ask all the students to look for Gawain. It will be even better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No! please hold on.”

Ash was against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days, so I don’t know what kind of training that they had been through, but everyone must have placed their best effort into it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony… Ain’t it to congratulate those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but, what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thanks to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved he felt pain in both his organs and joints. Even so… He still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this Eco, who was silent the whole time, became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clear that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please, forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If you are worry about me Eco then why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… M-Me… I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco, who kept on denying herself while shaking her hands, and bowed down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you… Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the search."

“No, that won’t work out, if Rebecca-san is absent everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony… I hope that every student will enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain… The infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case… I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner; We must help those who are in trouble. - This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided upon consisted of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lucca.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but were stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess…''

Ash, who was right behind Silvia, was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair tied up nicely… Silvia’s charms as a dragner and a princess emerged.

Although Ash had previously rode on Lancelot with Silvia, during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t noticed Silvia’s appeal as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly… You’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia ash made up his mind and stretched out his arms. When his arms finally surrounded Silvia’s waist… He was surprised that her abdomen was so thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition, in her own way, which made his happiness run deep down to the bottom of his heart.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lucca. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lucca. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lucca answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gear.

Lancelot, who was now carrying four people, gracefully flew up and towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location, by the lake, to the Willingham Mausoleum would take about an hour. But, using Lancelot, they arrive in an instant.

Ash thought about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back...

''-Tsk… Damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it knew it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for… I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Not much later. A stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said… There was an entrance like building at the middle of the hills. The area surrounding the structure was well shrouded by a thin layer of silky mist. There was an alter-like entrance adorned with shining bright-dragon-crystal powered lights that illuminated the surrounding area.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about it. It doesn’t matter how you look at it; This place is just not suitable for a lady to enter into alone. It's reasonable for Rebecca to become worried. They also mustn’t ignore the possibility she was attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thoughts. Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started the high speed landing maneuver.

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Before his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at the landscape further out; There is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. Not to mention the buildings for the training camp.

The campfire along the Allonnes Lakeside had been lit at and the closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin like box. Milgauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This same gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons. - The remnant of the Magic Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country… He had improvised this device.

This gigantic sword, that once looked like a piece of art work, had now become more dangerous and mechanized.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones. If it was to be for sale it could surely fetch large amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes… The expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed it deep into the ground. This was to send it's magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling… A white shape swept passed his eyes. A flying object, that he thought to be a dragon, was getting nearer at a rapid pace.

As it flew over he spied the shadow which looked exactly like Lancelot's. Milgauss widened his eyes, that were under the mask, and looked at the evening sky.

“Hmph… The princess. On patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider he must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had quickly begun its landing. It seems that they were heading for the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments he lost sight of Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.” Exiting from the cover of the rocks.

Milgauss grabbed the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself by the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moments time… The bright-dragon-crystals on the hilt began to shine brightly.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia, who just alighted from Lancelot, was shocked after she examined at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It was fine while the sun was still bright but the now darkening sky made it seem a lot scarier.

The mist surrounding the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright-dragon-crystal powered lights around the entrance… They still didn’t ease her fear.

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lucca’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…” Lucca softly answered.

At the same time… A bolt struck out deep into the evening sky followed by the roaring sound of thunder.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a sympathetic smile. Although, under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this mildly amusing situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot had also assumed it's alert posture and was growling with a "Grrrrrr…."

In the blink of an eye… Dark clouds had almost entirely filled the sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can't be wrong about it!”

At this time the earth started and kept on shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the strong continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to keeping balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the other girl that fell in his direction had dragged him down together with her.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco. Silvia, who already wouldn’t let go of his right arm, and also Lucca was tightly clinging onto his left arm. Even under this type of situation… Ash couldn’t enjoy it not one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that had been advised by the doctor to have a sufficient amount of rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lucca and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t look natural and he prayed that the dark sky can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped… Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although they looked like dragons, they didn’t have the holy feelings that the dragons emit.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time that Eco warned the others… Something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but too small compared to a dragon. Alas, there wasn't only just one, there were a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized… Necromancia?”

Just as Ash was speaking his thoughts… The leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield and immediately the breath attack was nullified.

But there is no time to thank Lancelot.

The group had already extended their many deep red colored tentacles now and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess!”

Although Ash immediately stretched out his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb|The slimy and sticky tentacles wrapped around Silvia’s thin body and hoisted her up into the air.]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled… The more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip became. In very little time more than half of her dragsuit was torn off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behavior...! Ahh... Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco. Hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compared to Eco, who stood still, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and wasn't comparable to flames created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destructive force had turned the five Necromancia blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their target to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave a final flaming breath which further turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons there were no difference from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. As the tentacles snapped, Silvia was caught by Lancelot as she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you! Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lucca screaming.

“That...!”

Lucca was standing by the cliff and was looking at the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forest... Was polluted...”

Lucca, as an Eckbald, was sensitive to the changes in the forest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstruck.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild birds and small animals were shocked and their sound could be heard one after another.

Judging from Lucca’s sense of ‘Polluted…’ The Asia type Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door… There were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly, look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... Those were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thanks to the campfire at the lakeside he can somehow make out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra type Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that, it was around thirty. They were moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada type Necromancia, while making some weird type of bird noises, were circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, the only ones who had experience in dealing with Necromancia were Max and Rebecca. Are they going to be alright?"

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

A second batch of Asia type Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and a breath attack exploded over them turning three of the leading Necromancia into ashes.

At this moment, the deep red colored tentacles rushed forward. However. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It stood up, with its hind legs supporting its body, and slashed the Necromancia with its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn up like knives slicing rubber bands.

The scene could only be described as 'dead bodies everywhere.'

In only a few minutes the second batch of Asia type Necromancia were totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash while Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had also improved significantly.

Silvia looked down towards the rest of the gang with a skillful look.

“Ride on Lancelot! Quickly, we are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|''... Rebecca is just too great. Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills have improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command the students had mounted their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy––An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica, who led the group of Hydras, was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying above in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod.

Not long before… The students were happily enjoying the cozzy atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But the Necromancias attacking from three directions, which were land, water and air, had drastically changed the mood. Just like heaven and hell the students were all in a panic, but thanks to Rebecca the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only were the students not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierced through the dark sky followed by an explosion. One by one the Strada type Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca commanded like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

Upon receiving the order… All the students attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright-dragon-crystal torch while traversing the cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily through the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps almost couldn't be felt.

This had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s, medically weak, body had to endure.

“Thank you. Princess.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because her hair was tied up with a red ribbon her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down. Right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot… To move quickly in such a narrow space is but child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada type Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were once noble dragons in their own time, after they became Necromancia, they were no different from any undistinguished animal.

Ash tensed. The next second...

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar… Along the path, where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellence.”

Upon hearing Ash’s murmur… Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your time spent recovering… I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle stimulations with the president was every day… I felt like crying when I said that."

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and Sea is Umi.-->

But… The main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hadn’t visited Ansarivan last week… Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic. Why haven’t we seen Angela-sensei yet?... I'm hoping she wasn’t attacked by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“We also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lucca. Have you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected… My ‘Seikoku’ was not responding."

Sinca Lucca couldn’t feel anything; They could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job, just by only imagining it, it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco. There is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I ask you to hand me the Ark… Please do so immediately. Any doubt at that moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was more like emotionally pouting… The strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic-Arks they still burden your body!”

Although she said it angrily… She was still concerned about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not… Could you create an Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How… Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was possible that she was moved by Ash… Eco was speechless and blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body…”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body the empty shell will be defenseless.

“Worry not. I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s waist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstruck and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash then hugged Eco’s waist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log like.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you don’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!” Eco said angrily

After that she relaxed and rested her back up against Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment Eco’s body went limp and was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and lays her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you… Eco.”

Ash murmur was like praying as he held on tightly to Eco’s limp body.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a large cavern.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map… This should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had went to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain completely calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The cavern ceiling was extremely high estimated at about fifteen meters. There were a lot of winged-cross shaped tombstones all around on the floor.

All the tombstones were at least five meters in height. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost touched the stone ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this large empty space, located in the middle of the entire mausoleum, should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh Ash said to her:

“Princess. Look up at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widened. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had entered the mausoleum… Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

On a clear night there would have been moonlight shining through that hole to create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it. Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We meet again. Shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person stood at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash's sudden gasp could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot maneuvered so that his horn's light illuminated the scene above.

A lone guy wearing a mask appeared pale white in color under the light. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who knew that I would meet you here! I, under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family, will punish you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia, who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laugh.

“Hmph... Come on… Even Veronica Lautreamont, who was a top warrior, wasn't even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks, as if he knew a lot of her background in formations, made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright. Princess?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even though this is the first time I met him, but, he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess? You... Are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only just found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she even glances at Milgaus, her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child. A peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown… Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world… The only ones who would call her by her pet name will be family members. Not only that… His suddenly gentle voice had caused her to recall forgotten memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius had committed such a serious offense and had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country… Killing a dragon is the utmost offense. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family… He will still be punished. To make it worse… The dragon that Julius killed was his pal… Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel as Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to raise her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Up to what extent Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that… The guy over there will come out with some weird tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss, as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel, gave an expression of ridicule.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behavior, I believe that you won’t be able to come up with anything unusual. No?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Why would you also know about-” Ash was obviously shaken.

''Avalon- This word was suspected to originate from the ancient language.'' Silvia doesn’t know what that means. ''Anyway… what’s this about a princess?''

''-No... This isn't the time to worry about those things...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even after they became Necromancias… They are still no match for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also… The dragons buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss's words… The ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was echoing around the cave while the large tombstone followed it by falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar, as if it had arisen from hell, followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing. Thick jaws and sharps horns…

Apart from their dark skin… They have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing this… Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master and chose to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi, as usual, was wearing an evening dress while sitting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suits his current condition most…? Hehe. This is interesting.”

Her mature version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this… Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying that to herself… Right now she must focus on the main situation.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi impishly smiled.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with a better result compared to me."

“Your judgment is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lives in the outer world then I am the person who lives in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you have agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that, one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rate piece of work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... To present the Ark to him also means…”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right. You are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I…”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash, just by thinking about it, Eco was already very embarrassed about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad but… It takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand Ark blueprints left by her ancestral legacy…

To do the review is to search amongst all the various parts, or component blueprints, and identify those that suit Ash the most.

She will be fine, if just that were so, but… There was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is much more difficult than the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking. Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t overly burden the person wearing it. So this problem had nothing to do with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations… Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints moving about Navi’s field of view. Those were the various Ark designs that the dragons, over the ages, left behind.

Navi, with her glossy and watery lips, begins to sing out the name of each part of the new Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that were determined as unnecessary disappear immediately and whats left over are the ones that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...” Eco was stunned…

At that moment all the blueprints, that were flying around Navi’s head, vanished.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi playfully smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process… It was interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!” Eco cried.

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That's right! The problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is; This Necromancia is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromancia revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstones around also fell to the ground one by one. A total of nine Asia type Necromancia crawled out from the ground.

“Princess. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be forced to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!” Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreat.

She was so angry that her hands, while holding the reins, were trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… You've stained Nuada’s spirit, and that you should never have done!”

“P-Princess…?”

Ash was at a loss when he looked at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment Lucca, who had remained silent the whole time, cried out.

“I also… Will never forgive that person!”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed in Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared for Lucca's sake. Her emotional reaction was probably founded on this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear, in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Knight's Family, I will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for you!”

In reply, to Silvia’s sworn oath, Lancelot roared with a high pitch and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and piled on attacks with its front. Upon seeing this Nuada also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon began a battle between titans.

All of a sudden… Nuada opened its lower jaw and blew out some black gas. It was almost a zero range, point blank, attack…

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded it triggered its own defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions kept shaking their ears.

The explosions were reflected back to Nuada, who was too near the defensive magic, and immediately more explosions were heard. Lancelot's defensive magic was extremely sturdy and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now… Ash had kept his eyes open. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey colored brain could be seen. Even though it seems to be defeated it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately regenerated and soon it was back to its original state.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream shook the air around them.

Just when the two resumed fighting, with all their strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lucca?”

Lucca, who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail, was dragged off by another Asia type Necromancia. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lucca’s body.

Lucca who was hanging upside down was struggling both in pain and tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like tempting ants with sugar a large group of Asia type Necromancias were approaching Lucca. Their tentacles were already tearing off Lucca’s dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, taking advantage of Ash focusing his attention on Lucca, a tentacle attacked. It had already surrounded Eco’s waist and was so strong that Ash quickly lost-out to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!!”

Just like Lucca, Eco was now hanging in mid-air. Eco had lost consciousness earlier and couldn’t even struggle like Lucca.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lucca were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and leaped off Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew this was like committing suicide… He still couldn’t control this sudden impulse.

“Let your dirty paws go!…”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia type Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounced off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

To make it worse… Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked his body was still giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he kneeled on one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were shrieking in tremendous agony. He felt like rolling up and screaming in pain. ''But, I mustn't… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash, who's eyes filled with sweat, saw Eco being dragged away right in front of him.

“Ecoooooo!”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment… Eco, who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body, opened her eyes.

“W-What? What's this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surrounding.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss, who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight, had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. The new Ark is a striking white colored armour with red stripes. A red striped white Ark!

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The areas in which it became stronger were in defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combining them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

''Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.''

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she came back.

If that’s not the case… Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the parts of the Ark. Milgauss wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku… There is nothing bad about it and yet also nothing good about it.”

Milgauss frightfully laughs.

He was fully immersed in his laughter… A laughter that came out from the very depths of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he donned the Ark… Ash stood up straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker than the first two Arks and it looked more like a ball overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front of him and jumped towards it.

He first punched the Necromancia that had captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next… He kicked the monster that captured Lucca with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic, contained in the red striped white Ark, exploded and the two dragons crumbled into ash and effectively disappeared..

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force. It's still reckless for him to engage in hand to hand combat with Necromancia.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It also seems that the Ark couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared… Eco and Lucca fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slide towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before they impacted on the ground… The entire process spanned less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lucca instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was quite verbally angry...

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defense’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But without delay he changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things. No? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lucca’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand… The remaining seven Asia type Necromancias were still trying to attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon, that came together with the Ark, was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information Ash smiled.

“Appear… The invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front of Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The, as yet unknown, Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name… The Aegis shields appeared.

Aegis’s outside front looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia type Necromancias… The shields then projected colorful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristics of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia type Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that… There were some unexpected weird changes on the Necromancia that were directly struck by the lights. In a very short time, they had become stones .

Aegis was not releasing the usual degree of attacking type magic.

That was a high level magic that, upon coming into contact with the light, turned living things into stone . Even though it is from one of the dangerous areas of magic, named in the list of banned spells by the Knight Country, now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

In just a few seconds time all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathed a sigh relief and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face aside but her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a dry smile but now is still not the time to lower their guard.

Anyway... Silvia was piloting Lancelot with all her skill as they fought Nuada one on one. It was a situation where both of their front legs were interlocked somewhat like in a wrestling match. For attacks each of them use magic and tail swipes for advantage.

“Princess! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so… she still hasn’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family and perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still standing at the side of the hole looking down.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it, gave himself a hop, landing on the tip of the wing and continued to jump up from there. With the aid of the Ark… Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

His body passed up and through the hole of the ceiling.

The misty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become replaced by the fresh and cool nighttime air.

However… The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer anymore.

At the top of the nearby hills there are many stubs of bare rock.

Luckily, although the surroundings are dark, the Ark produces a dim light. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes are already used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it he still chose to use hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because, before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by Milgauss underling. He was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s Ark and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch. He had focused all his strength in that punch too.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a pair of pliers.

“This proves that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widened his eyes in disbelief. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The large bright-dragon-crystals mounted on the hilt definitely proved it was not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you has no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash, whose right hand is now handicapped, had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact passed through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark couldn’t endure it fully.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and then wielded the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then then lifted the sword brought it down all in one motion.

“Guak!”

The dark metal blade sunk into his abdomen. In that short moment… Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped in two. Then the Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So Ash resummoned Aegis. The five units split out immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss, with extraordinary nimble moves, avoided all the light rays. Then he swung the black sword at a lightning speed.

The units were being attacked and destroyed by a tornado-like slash. One after another they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units his target had shifted once again to Ash. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. He finally landed hard, with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out saliva with blood in it and immediately hid behind the rock. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag out the time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not buying any of his tricks and marched right towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered to himself while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad. I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid of the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lucca was trying her best to cling onto the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lucca. If she is not careful––she will definitely fall head down. Her current height was about ten meters. Although, she was frightened by it, she still needed to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty, about leaving Lucca, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It had nine eyes, numerous tentacles and was far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be fine if she was just worrying too much… But just in case Eco’s instinct was right… Then Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition also worried her.

Ash was, even in the beginning, a heavily injured patient. Logically speaking he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the (mimic) Ark, there was nothing else she could do. It will not be surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so… Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and chose to climb the winged cross.

After some effort Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole. She then took a look up, outside under the cloudy night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high, looking like it had merged together with the night sky, and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat Ash was definitely out of his league. H was now going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called out his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
''This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.'' Milgauss, who thought that he had a sure win, split open the rock in front of him.

The rock scattered into tiny fragments and powder.

A thick dust spread all over and blocked his sight.

After the explosion like power cooled down…

“What…?”

Milgauss remained in the exact posture of his finishing the blow.

After most of the dust falls, what was in front of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and also slashed the unit with his sword in his right hand. Although Aegis was reduced to light particles, and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss, who felt something was wrong, looked at his own body and saw his left arm starting to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used an Aegis unit as a stepping stone to jump…

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably used all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait… He still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only his right hand, but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash, who was experiencing free fall, uses the momentum and swings a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture, with the huge sword above his head, but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. He next felt a terrible pain, as if his flesh was being sliced off.

But now is not the time for him to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains conscious. Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… Weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss, using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself, slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and lifelessly. It had been converted to stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled. You had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength. So it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a trick and its still to much to call it a scheme."

After Milgauss made a haughty smile he seemed to remember something… He then pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prosthetic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark… He is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposing side, Milgauss had only lost a prosthetic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot, have altogether defeated the young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess! Lancelot!”

Nuada’s head was still in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was 'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although injured… Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirit. Apart from Silvia, who was riding on its back, Eco and Lucca were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl, while lowering down its neck, and placed Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize…

After Nuada’s severed head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In the blink of an eye they were blown off by the nights breeze.

After Silvia witnessed the ashes being carried away by the wind she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong Milgauss is, he will still face trouble when he is going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll withdraw for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreated.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive? I would love to know…” Milgauss provoked.

After that, he jumped out into the night.

Surprisingly… He had jumped off the cliff.

Even so, from his previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived the fall.

And he will be back…

Just as if she had calculated the time, for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thanks a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down and, after closing its eyes, started to snore gently.

Silvia first climbed off its back then helped Eco and Lucca down from Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It's just that… It has run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now."

Ash only now knew why Silvia would let him escape. Because she didn’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have died under Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess?”

“N-Nothing. Just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia, panicky, waved Ash off which in turns worried him further.

At this instant, Lucca said. “The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight… Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the food service?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from standing on the hills and looking from afar… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lucca pulled Ash’s sleeves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lucca was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were clear and shining even under the night sky.

Her eyes, full of determination, caused Ash to return her stare.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like old times… If you are together with me… I think I could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lucca extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lucca’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by the determination in her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her tiny leaf size like palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone Lucca smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco Lucca and Ash move towards the edge of the cliff… Which was also the place where Milgauss jumped off from.

''Shoo… Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lucca…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lucca’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lucca didn’t answer. She just hurdled herself into Ash’s arms. Behind them there were immediate sounds of disparagement coming from both Silvia and Eco. There wasn't any time to worry about it.

Lucca placed her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain Ash still managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment he will disappoint Lucca.

''Even so, what was Lucca actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash… He is already in mid-air.

Just like what she said, Lucca jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second… Then both of them, gathering speed, fell in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing past his ear, Ash was swallowed into the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams, for a short moment from far above, but the voices were soon lost.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lucca were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully… The same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly he seemed to hear Lucca’s voice, somewhat obscured by the sound of the wind.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry… Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah… So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lucca’s determination. Just like Gawain's overprotection of Lucca, which had caused itself cut off its Astral, this time Lucca wagered her own life.

After Lucca hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice sounded so strong that it was enough to pierce through the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lucca suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash, who was still falling with Lucca, was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in Gawain! Taken my Astral… No, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum. Gawain emerged from it while releasing a magic that brightened the night sky.

Ash's gaze was attracted to Gawain’s movement. With the Astral flow resumed he had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar, that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches both Lucca and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I have… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the students and Ash is willing to suffer any kind of pain for it. Lucca worriedly stated her request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped you could hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lucca’s failure while practicing the dance it had caused her to have problems when facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lucca’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lucca’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lucca answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lucca’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with standard spurs. Gawain received the signal, lifted its head high, roared and then rushed up into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada type Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn's magic was almost used up and could no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite, that acted as a temporary battle headquarters, was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was being swallowed by a great fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Just like Cú Chulainn all the dragons had already used up their magic and many of the were fighting using only hand to hand combat in its true and brutal form.

Because their opponents were Necromancias they had extraordinary endurance. Every time they receive a fatal blow, they still continue to regenerate and stand back up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight and they were worthy to become the selected participants of this training camp.

But there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried at the mausaleum while reinforcements for the enemy just kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner. This fact alone had lowered the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter decision. Everyone would be devastated to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite, at Allonnes Lakeside, is also a place with long history.

But she must prioritize the students’ lives. If they give up right now they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been blocked off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently: three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet suffered any fatalities yet… Still, if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was about to order the students to retreat...

Just at this moment… A flying object shot passed in the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic––that must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by in its dance were obviously not accomplished by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as its own drawing space and spread its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control their dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just holding on to Lucca.

If he had been careless even for one moment… He would most probably be facing a watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reasoned with human knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even rattle the brain.

The ruffeling sounds of the wind rushing beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada type Necromancia along his way Gawain wasn't distracted by them, in the same way a lion is not bothered by ants, and it continued to fly on.

The Strada type Necromancia couldn’t keep up with Gawain’s speed and scattered like being blown off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered a type of dance… How do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously… There is too much of a difference…!''

''-Lucca is undoubtedly a genius!''

Ash finally knows the reason why Lucca was still selected for the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time… He experienced personally the terrifying feeling of falling off in the midst of the Dragon Riding Dance. Just by thinking of it, Ash's entire body stiffened, knowing it was a miracle that Lucca's body remained intact even after she had fallen from Gawain during practice.

Also… Lucca was not flying blindly.

Ash realized that, onto the night sky, Gawain was tracing a magic pattern, all within a circle, with its tracks.

Not long after that, the huge magic diagram had been completed.

Thinking back… Navi had mentioned something before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right! The image that Lucca and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed Lucca shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''!" <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle started glowing, and then brightened into a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb|“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- '''‘The Amrita of purification’'''."]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeeded… Lucca.”

Rebecca smiled in relief.

After being exposed to the strong glaring light the tough Necromancias had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had departed. It's as if her desperation from before was only an illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing all the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge, back at the training campsite, ran out to the lakeside and cheered.

Looking at Gawain, who was flying energetically through the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times the Eckbalds, who were dragners, were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lucca right now best fits the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-04-19T20:32:07Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 3 - The Lakeside Vacation */

==Chapter 3 - The Lakeside Vacation==
===Part 1===
Danebury. It is one of the few commercial cities in Ansarivan.

In this town, which is heavily fortified, many trade guilds from different countries can be seen. All the businessmen were doing their best to sell their goods. Just don't get fooled by this peaceful town, this town can adopt to many changes.

Danebury is also a place famous for its nickname ‘Pot of different races’. No one will even bother with Anya, who is of a Tantalos tribe, when she was walking on the streets. There are many stalls by the road side trying to sell their goods ranging from fruits to flowers to spices.

“This street is as busy as ever.” Anya murmured in a low voice and continued to move towards her destination.

From the street she turned into an alley. Then she continued to walk forward.

She kept going and soon there was not even a soul around her. Anya arrived at a building made from bricks––which was also the gathering point. Anya entered through the main door and walked up the stairs.

At the end of the corridor, on the third floor, there was a door with a "Rosetta’s Business Firm” sign hanging on it.

That was the gathering point operated by the Zepharos Empire for spying activities purposes in the Knight Country.

“It's me. Anya. I’ve returned.”

“You may enter.”

Even though the voice from behind the door was that of a young guy it felt more like a fully matured man.

“Sorry for intruding.”

Anya put on a calm act upon entering to hide her happiness.

In the room, which was used as the office, Milgauss was leisurely sitting on a chair. There were no other souls in that room. The fact that they were alone made Anya nervous.

Milgauss, who glanced at Anya, was again wearing his silver mask. His hair, silver with a few strands of dark red, will definitely catch the attention of others even in this so called ‘Pot of different races’ Danebury city.

“It had been a while. Anya.”

“Yes. Milgauss-sama.”

A few days before… Milgauss had returned to the Empire because he had to give a report about the Necromancia experiment to the higher ups.

Milgauss's superior, Klaus, was Count of the Wadanhuoer borders. Anya had not seen him before. If you hear the title "Count of a borderland", it will always give the impression of an old man - but Klaus was a noble only in his twenties.

“I had received your report. You have managed to infiltrate the academy. Right?”

“Yes. I’m currently investigating the boy who defeated the Necromancia. This is the report.”

Anya walked towards the table and carefully took out the documents kept in her bag.

Because she hasn't spent much time working at ‘La Tene’ the intelligence that she had gathered was very, very little. But Milgauss still read it carefully, which made Anya happy.

After a few moments… Milgauss looked up from the document.

“Thanks for your hard work. Please continue with the job.”

“Understood. I’ll investigate Ash Blake and young dragon Eco next. Three days from now they will take part in the Selective Training Camp. "I’ll be going there as a staff member in charge of food service.”

“The Selective Training Camp...? So that season has already arrived.”

Anya was surprised… Since the way Milgauss spoke was as if he was remembering something from his past.

“This year… Will it be again held at Allonnes Lakeside?”

“That's what I heard.”

While Anya was confused and thought… "why did he ask about that?" Milgauss continued to question her.

“Do you know about Willingham Mausoleum?”

“If I remember correctly… I think it is a mausoleum located not far away from Allonnes Lakeside. I’m not sure about the details.”

“That is a special mausoleum. Only dragons that died young are enshrined there.” Milgauss explained.

“But why only young dragons?”

Anya asked while feeling a cold chill at her back.

“We will have to refer back to the history before the beginning of Saint’s calendar. During that time, the dragons faced a crisis where their young were dying and they had to solve the problems related to the extinction of their species. As a result; They created the wise dragon’s magic Albion… On the other hand… Willingham Mausoleum was built at about that time. After that, it became a tradition to bury young dragons there.”

Today is in year 1365 in the A.S.B calendar.<ref>After Saint's Birth</ref> What Milgauss had said was a story from an ancient time.

“You are really very knowledgeable!”

“This is just general knowledge.”

Anya was embarrassed. She was afraid that Milgauss will look down on her because she hadn’t studied much. Milgauss didn't notice the change in her expression and continued to speak:

“And speaking about young dragons… We are lacking experimental data on them.”

“Are you suggesting that…”

Anya, who realized Milgauss plan, was trembling in fear.

“That’s right. The Empire is awaiting for the day we can put the Necromancia into use. That is why we need more complete information.”

Milgauss intended to use the ashes of the young dragons for experiments. To summon a Necromancia… The bones and ashes of a dragon are a must.

In reality. Anya hated the Necromancia. She couldn’t accept the existence of ''those things''. Moreover. They were going to use the ashes of a young dragon. Her hair were already standing on the end by just thinking about that.

But. Milgauss had already decided and she must support him to the end.

Anya killed off her own feelings in preparations for the next battle.

===Part 2===
After Anya left the room… Milgauss again took up the report.

The report was full of information about young dragon Eco that Anya had collected. Even though the data was yet to be completed… In a short time Milgauss still managed to find a hidden clue.

“So you are born… Descendant of Avalon…”

“Kuhu…" The sound of laughter came out from deep in his throat. The kind of laugh he'll never show in front of Anya. A negative feeling of love and hatred was spreading in his heart.

“Anyway. Is her name ‘Eco’?... I don't know whether this was on purpose or by fate… That's quite an ironic name her master had given her. But-“

Milgauss placed the report back on the table and looked outside of the window.

“It is still far better than to be killed by your own master. Don’t you think so too… Julius?”

===Part 3===
In the end. The first day for the selective training camp had arrived before Lucca’s and Gawain’s problem had been settled.

By the time the sun rises… The selected fifty-one riders left the school while being seen off by the remaining students.

When students, riding different types of dragons, appeared in the main streets of the city the residents gave loud cheers.

To see the top students off is a must-held activity every year during this season. Even the sun that was high up in the sky was wishing them good luck with its bright rays.

After leaving the walls of the town, the students followed the instruction of their instructors and were separated into three groups. '''(!)'''

It was because the upcoming paths will be chosen according to dragon types.

The Maestros and Stradas will take the sky path, Asias will take the land path and Hydras will take the waterway.

On the other hand, the staff from ‘La Tene’s’, who were in charge of food service, had previously departed. Cosette was also among them as she had volunteered to become staff. So it was a rare sight that she was traveling separately from Silvia.

Followed by the Stradas’ group, which began their journey by spreading their wings, the Asias’ group headed out, making their way down the streets with dust trailing behind them. The Hydras’ group was still playing in the water. Each of the groups were led by a professor who was also an instructor for practical skills.

Only the Student Council members and their Pals were not concerned by the groupings. They still remained standing in front of the town walls.

===Part 4===
“Right… Now is the time for us to decide who is going to give Ash, Eco and Lucca a ride.”

Rebecca, who was already wearing the official dragsuit for the student council president, announced.

Ash, Eco and Lucca were unable to reach the training camp on their own.

“Of course Ash-sama is going to follow me-”

Jessica who now had rosy colored cheeks volunteered herself. But after a few seconds her Pal Rhiannon, seemingly on its own, suddenly moved.

“Wait… Rhiannon what’s wrong with you?”

Rhiannon didn’t listen to its master’s orders and was running towards the river twenty meters away. Even though a Hydra can move on land they can only show their true ability in the water. It probably felt jumpy after being on land for a too long a time.

“S-Stop! Are you trying to disobey your master’s order?”

Too bad for her as Rhiannon wasn't listening to its master’s summons. Not only that but Jessica, who was chasing Rhiannon, was picked up by her belt, in it's mouth, using it to carry her. Moving its huge python-like body it arrived at the river in the blink of an eye. It quickly entered the water and started swimming off.

Jessica, who was now hanging by her belt in mid-air, turned to look at Ash and said:

“My dear Ash-sama… I’ll be waiting for you at Allonnes Lakeside––”

Rhiannon was swimming freely. Because it swam quickly they disappeared down the far end before Jessica was able to finish with her sentence.

“Is that Jessica’s Pal…? Its behavior is exactly like a duplicate of its master.”

Ash said while smiling.

“In the end they were just doing a comedy act.”

Rebecca was stunned when she saw her pitiful childhood friend depart.

“Lets us not be bothered by that, kaichou<ref>President</ref>. If we do not quickly depart, the rest of the students will start to wonder. Logically speaking… We should be the ones who are going to check up on their attendance.”

Rebecca agreed with what Max had said.

“Understood. So… Lucca. Do you have anyone that you want to ride with.”

Even though Lucca had already changed into her dragsuit she had not spoken since she departed from the school. Even at this moment she was looking down and depressed. Her Yōsei-like beauty seems to come with a feeling that it might disappear anytime like a bubble popping.

Gawain, as the supposed culprit for making Lucca feel depressed, did not even seem to be bothered. It was lying down on the ground with a worrisome expression. Ash initially thought that Gawain, who had its Astral cut off, wouldn’t be able to take part in the Selective Training Camp. However, it was said that, since ancient times, the Allonnes Lakeside had been a recuperative resting spot for the dragons.

''So… The reason that Gawain is willing to take part in this Training Camp is to prolong its lifespan...'' Ash personally thought.

“Lucca, if you remain silent, how am I to know what you were thinking?” Rebecca said while looking at her face.

Responding to Rebecca… Lucca reluctantly replied:

“I knew it… Since I was unable to ride on Gawain… There is no point for me to take part in the Selective Training Camp from the start.”

“You’re absolutely correct about it.”

Ash gasped after he heard what Rebecca had said. As far as he knew, this is the first time Rebecca was mean to Lucca.

“Anyway, if you continue on the way you are, the training camp will end meaninglessly for you.”

“If that's the case… Why do you still insist that I go with you?”

“The point is not whether it is meaningful or not.”

“Huh???”

“In reality, no matter if it is your birth, you being an Eckbald, becoming a breeder or becoming a dragner… There was never a meaning behind them in the first place. Those were just labels tacked-on by humans later on.”

Lucca slowly lifted her head and looked at Rebecca’s stare.

“Your point is… It is all down to me?”

“Great, you have known this for quite a long time, right?”

Rebecca finally smiled and gently patted Lucca’s head, even though Lucca still had a worrisome look on her, as at least she had made up her mind. She can be seen pulling Rebecca’s sleeve.

“I want to follow Rebecca.”

“Alright. I’ll be responsible for giving Lucca a ride to the Allonnes Lakeside. Next will be the problem concerning Ash and Eco.”

===Part 5===
Silvia’s heart skipped a beat when she heard what Rebecca had said.

She was troubled by her own feelings. ''Why do I feel excited? Does that mean that I hope to ride on the same dragon with Ash…?''

''-Ash Blake.''

He is an incredible guy.

He hadn’t spoken much to Silvia in the three years of his basic class years. That is because Silvia didn’t have any intention to befriend anyone. The only thing that she did was to keep on reminding herself; 'to become a great dragner' and that she herself must study hard. She didn’t even try to approach anyone and didn’t even think that it was necessary.

But… Ash had invaded Silvia’s enclosed life several times. During the dragon riding festival’s competition, the Necromancia’s attack and now they are comrades in the student council.

Also. There was the church’s terrorist incident… When that incident happened, even though it was a farce planned by Veronica, Ash was still in the center spotlight and had an eye catching excellent performance there.

“…”

Silvia’s cheeks unavoidably turned red when she tried to recall those events.

When the hostages were freed Ash approached Silvia. During that time, because Silvia had released all the stress that had built-up before she was freed, she didn’t even have the strength to stand up straight. Luckily… Ash supported her by her arm and also piggybacked her back to the academy.

Somehow. Ash's back made Silvia felt nostalgic.

Nine years ago––Silvia encountered a guy from the ‘Orphan Ceremony’.

Not only had he saved Silvia but he also gave Silvia the opportunity to become Lancelot’s master. Strictly speaking… It was the guy who refused the chance to become Lancelot’s master and handed over the responsibility to Silvia.

To Silvia… She was heavily in debt to that guy.

But, after the ‘Orphan Ceremony’ ended, Silvia had lost contact with that guy. Because that guy gave away his opportunity to become Lancelot’s master… He also lost the chance to become a breeder and will go back to his village empty handed.

The Princess of the Knight’s Royal Family and the village boy.

Logically speaking… They won’t have the chance to meet each other again for the rest of their lives.

Still… Somehow… Ash’s back had a similar smell as with that guy.

But of course this could just be Silvia’s mistake. Anyway. That incident happened nine years ago. It was probably Silvia who projected the image of that guy onto Ash.

Furthermore, that guy wouldn’t even be in Ansarivan.

Before parting, the last words that the guy told Silvia were:

''-You must work hard in my place in order to become a great Dragner.''

Because, he no longer had the chance to become a Dragner, that guy entrusted his wish onto Silvia.

In another words; That guy can never be Ash.

“Are you alright… Princess?” Ash’s words of concern swept away all of Silvia's present thoughts.

Somehow Ash had been peeping at Silvia’s face.

Ash, who was now in his dragsuit, looked totally different from his usual self. Not only did he look full of spirit but he also doesn’t seem to fit the title ‘Number One Problem Child in the academy’ anymore.

“N-Nothing! I’m alright!”

Silvia kept on shaking her hand to emphasize that she is alright. Ash was confused at first but then started to ask Silvia seriously.

“So… Do you allow Lancelot to give anyone a ride?”

“Err…”

Silvia was caught off guard for a little moment… ''What kind of conclusion did he make that made him use the word ‘So’?'' It seems that when she let her thoughts wonder… They had already made the decision.

From the way he said it… It had been decided that he is going to ride with Silvia.

She felt an amazing feeling from the depth of her heart.

''-H-How is this possible…! It is just a ride but why… Why would I have such a feeling? A-Am I-I h-happy about it? Does riding together with Ash make me happy!? I’ll never admit this…! I will never ever admit this…!''

Looking at how anxious Silvia looked Ash continued to ask:

“Princess. Are you not feeling well?”

“I-I’m fine alright!”

Silvia cleared her throat with a cough. She must first calm down her emotions.

“B-But because the Lautreamont family’s rules states that; ‘boys and girls must not ride together after seven’. Even though our relationship is quite intimate- No, no, our relationship cannot be considered intimate… But, for us to ride together to Allonnes Lakeside… I-It is actually a little bit difficult for me.”

“What were you mumbling about? Do you hate it for us to ride together that much?”

Ash was staring at Silvia looking surprised.

“I-It is not that I hate it….”

"So you are basically saying that you allowed it. Of course, since Lancelot is good at accelerating, so holding on tight to Princess is a must for safety reasons.”

“What…!”

Silvia almost had her head explode with the thought of Ash holding on to her waist.

“Hey! Ash. Are you trying to ride with me with those kinds of indecent thoughts?”

“Huh? What are you talking about? If you don't hold on tight during the ride… It is the same as toying with your own life.”

Silvia’s lifted her angry and trembling fist in front of her chest and declared to Ash:

“Why don't I… let you vanish from this world right now!!!”

“Huh??”

Ash was knocked back over after an iron punch at the chin. He made a beautiful curve in midair and landed with a thump. Though, because of his dragsuit, he didn’t felt much pain.

Rebecca, Max and Eco were completely stunned as they watched Ash stand up shakily.

“Why did you punch me…!? The person who is going to ride with Princess is Eco?”

“What!”

With a ‘crack’… The time had frozen.

In this moment, Silvia realized that she had misunderstood.

To put it bluntly… The person who is going to ride with Silvia was Eco. As for Ash––He had already asked Max to let Arianrhod to give him a ride––this should be the logical conclusion made. It would naturally be more comfortable for people of the same gender to ride together.

Silvia’s body was heated up by her embarrassment. She wished for a cave to hide into.

“Baka! <ref>Idiot.</ref> Why didn’t you mention it earlier!”

===Part 6===
The dragon leading the flight was Cú Chulainn and was followed by Arianrhod. Lucca was with Rebecca while Ash was with Max.

Gawain was the next to leave. It was probably because it does not receive any Astral, there isn’t a single hint of haki<ref>You will know what it is if you read one piece. But haki is 覇気 which literally means an aura that someone strong emits that will let their enemies or the people around them feel under tension or fear.</ref> from it. Even though Allonnes Lakeside was a healing rest spot, it still looked like the living dead, bringing it along felt like a torture for it.

“Alright. It’s our turn now!”

Silvia turned back and look at Eco.

“I’ll sit on the dragon first and you shall sit behind me. You mustn’t ever loosen your grip from my waist. It's dangerous.”

“Understood.”

Eco obediently nodded in reply.

With a simple leap Silvia landed at the front of Lancelot's back. After she held the leather reins she felt refreshed.

“Come on… Eco!”

Her left hand left her grips on the reins and stretch towards Eco.

At this moment… A very strange thing happened. Lancelot, as if to make it easy for Eco to get into the saddle, automatically kneeled down. Not only that… It also lowered its head respectfully in front of Eco.

“Lancelot…?”

Silvia was confused. Lancelot’s behavior right now was as a servant serving its master. Even though Silvia was its master she had never received a treatment as classy as this. The incident that was happening now was shocking enough.

After Silvia pulled Eco up onto Lancelot she asked:

“…It seems that Lancelot respects you a lot. Do you know why?”

After Eco sat behind Silvia she answered with a confused tone:

“For heaven’s sake… I don’t know anything. But as far as I can see, since it respects me, I’ll generously praise it as a smart dragon."

Eco showed a proud expression.

“Grrrunn…”

After receiving Eco’s praise Lancelot made a cute voice.

“H-Hey! You are not allowed to make that sound to anyone except me! You are Silvia Lautreamont's… My Pal! Quickly make a brave voice!”

Silvia scolded it sternly and gave it a light kick in its tummy. Lancelot was in a shock and quickly spread its wings and took off.

===Part 7===
In a blink of an eye, the groups of Maestros were a hundred meters above the ground.

“Uuh… This scenery is one that you’ll never get bored of.”

Silvia said happily.

At the center of the endless plains… Ansarivan is like a beautiful model. The streets for the dragon riding festival’s competition and Fianna Forest can be seen all together.

The Strada’s group, lead by the instructors, were some distance away and look like a pea. Although, with the true ability of a Maestro, they could pass them in a moment Rebecca still purposely maintained a low speed. The reason is probably she didn’t want the rest of the students to find out about Lucca and Gawain. Even though it is going to spread, sooner or later, the fact that Lucca couldn’t ride her pal still remained a secret.

“Listen carefully! You must never loosen your grip!”

Silvia reminded Eco while looking at the front.

Everybody was wearing their hardy dragsuit but only Eco was in her uniform. Maybe she took this activity as a field trip.

But… Eco suddenly felt down.

“What’s wrong with you?”

Silvia was worried about Eco’s condition. But what she received was an even confusing answer.

“Why are yours this big?”

Silvia didn’t understand what she meant.

“Big..? What were you talking about?”

Eco suddenly emits a killing intent that immediately frightens Silvia.

“I’m talking about your breasts! Why are yours and Rebecca’s this big?”

“Th-This is too sudden! So you are also worrying about this stuff?”

Silvia was stunned. Even though Eco always stated things like ‘honorable and extraordinary dragons’ she still faced human-liked troubles.

“That’s because of Ash… Sometimes… He will either stare at yours or Rebecca’s breast. I’m really unhappy about it. Even though I still don’t know the reasons yet…”

“What did you say!?”

Silvia was almost infected by Eco’s anger but she managed to control herself. They were now in the middle of a flight and had unconsciously reached a two hundred meters in height. She mustn’t loose her cool here.

“Even when that fellow likes to look at breasts… He won’t even be bothered by mine. Why was this happening?! I can’t accept this!”

“T-That’s because…” Silvia was suffering from a severe lack of vocabulary to use.

Anyway… She knew next to nothing about a guy’s thinking. That’s why she was unable to answer Eco.

''-Back to the topic… Ash looked at my breasts?”''

Silvia’s cheeks became hot.

Although she was angry at his behavior, on the other hand, she doesn’t really hate it. She was also surprised and confused that she felt contradicted.

No, not only she doesn’t have the feeling of repulsion, in fact…

''-Stop! What am I thinking about!''

Even as Silvia was struggling within herself… Eco suddenly demanded something unspeakably outrageous.

“W-What are you thinking about! How could I ever agree with that!”

“Even when you reject it verbally… Your defenses are full of holes!”

Eco squeezed her hand under the both sides of Silvia’s armpits and Silvia’s muscles suddenly had a shock. Eco was right; Silvia, who was now in control of the reins, now has zero protection as far as she could see.

“S-Stop- Ahh…”

Eco was toying with Silvia’s breasts through her dragsuit with her tiny hands. She was as innocent as a child who was playing with a newly received toy.
[[Image:SnRK V03 142.jpg|thumb|“It’s soft! It’s really soft! There must have been magic placed on these that can charm the male animal!”]]

“It’s soft! It’s really soft! There must have been magic placed on these that can charm the male animal!”

“Y-You are just thinking too much! Wait... Aah...!”

Eco was playing with Silvia’s breast just like making pasta without holding herself back. This had made her lose her strength and also loosen her hold on the reins.

“Have you had enough of this already! You better be careful of your mischief... or else I’ll push you down!!!”

Lancelot kept on moving upwards and had now reached three hundred meters in altitude. Eco’s face turned pale after she peeked downwards.

“Alright... alright...”

Eco, who was scared by the height, reluctantly let go of Silvia’s breasts.

===Part 8===
Allonnes Lake has the largest surface area of any lake in the Knight Country.

It is also the place where they produce ayu and funa. <ref>Types of fish. 鮎 ayu is also called sweet fish, 鮒 funa is called crucain carp.</ref>

On the other hand… The forest surrounding the lake was known as Norg Forrest. The wild plants growing there contain high amounts of Astral. It was also well known as a recuperative resting spot for dragons.

There are many villas scattering around the lakeside that can be seen from the air. The most striking of them, owned by the dragon riding academy, was none other than the facility for the training camp.

Even though it looked like an old building from the outside it was still a huge dragon house. The functional dragon house here had enough rooms for about sixty dragons. It looked magnificent just by it sheer size.

Also, at the same time, a little distance away from the lakeside there are some large rocky hills. One of which is the location of the ancient mausoleum.

All scholars specialized in dragons will know that that is Willingham Mausoleum.

===Part 9===
The first to arrive at the lakeside were the Strada and Maestro groups. The one way journey took about three hours as the dragon flies. The riders casually entered the training campsite and waited comfortably for the other groups to arrive.

The supporting staff, that arrived earlier at the training campsite including Angela, academy lecturers and food service personnel, welcomed Ash and the rest with cheers and smiles. Cosette was wearing a royal standard maid attire while serving drinks to the students.

The next to arrive was the hydra group who were slower than those who used the sky paths by two hours. Jessica who escaped from Rhiannon’s clenches kept on hugging Ash after she had entered the restaurant.

The last to arrive were the Asia’s group. They slowly arrived around four hours later than those who used the sky paths had arrived.

Rebecca who acted as the master of ceremony stood up and glanced at the students.

“I’m student council president Rebecca Randall. I’m happy that no accidents have happened and everyone had arrived here safely.”

Logically speaking… This speech should be given by a lecturer but they were off sitting at a corner drinking their tea. They clearly understood that they don't have the influence Rebecca possessed so they just let it be.

“Listen carefully. This Selective Training Camp is not a place to just gather the entire group of good students to do activities together. After graduation… Everyone will start working in their own field. As long as you have the experience in taking part in this camp you will be seen and respected differently everywhere. For example; Every member of the famous Holy-Dragners of Lautreamont had left the Selective Training Camp with good good performance results.

However, if there were any students who wanted to join the Dragners, you still mustn’t feel complacent just because you had been chosen to join this selective training camp. I hope that every person here joined with the spirit to win.”

All the students gave full attention to Rebecca’s talk.

Ash who had never thought about his future suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him had become tense and felt himself missing out.

''-Everyone’s so hardworking….''

Ash was different from those who worked hard to join the Selective Training Camp. He only managed to be here, right now, thanks to Rebecca’s personal opinion.

To put it bluntly… Ash still hasn't felt the same excitement, as the others, for the training camp.

“So, for all the students, please rest sufficiently for today because tomorrow’s special training will need it.

Rebecca, all serious up until there, suddenly showed a mischievous smile.

“That being said… But, for some relaxation, we will still provide you all with some time off to enjoy the lake.

After a short silence. The restaurant was drowned under the sound of cheers.

===Part 10===
Under the bright sun… The students gathered at the lakeside were full of spirit. Because they had departed from the academy early… There was ample time for them to have fun before the sun sets.

Although Ash didn’t bring his swimming wear with him, he still never regretted that. It was because he never had any intention to have fun in the water.

If he changed into swimming wear the ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand will be exposed and going into the water with the bandages on doesn't look natural at all.

Ash changed into his casual wear, which include his t-shirt, shorts and sandals, and was sitting leisurely by the lakeside.

There wasn’t anybody from the student council that came into his view. Max, as usual, was currently suffering from his crazy neat freak illness and was off cleaning the room. From Ash's viewpoint… It's a wonder if he could finish it before evening.

Lucca, who was a natural shut-in, had hid herself inside her own room. Gawain was not in the dragon house but was sleeping somewhere in Norg Forrest surrounding the lake to recover some astral.

As for Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, and Eco… They should be still changing in the changing room. Cosette did prepare a swimming suit for Eco, and Ash was thankful for her to be this understanding.

“Ash-samaaaaaa.”

At this moment. A huge hydra appeared with a like sized big splash.

It seems that it was Rhiannon. From its neck to its head is in a curve shape which made it looked more like a snake than a dragon.

Needless to say, the person on its head was Jessica. She was wearing a cute orange colored bikini.

It was not surprising that Jessica would bring her pal along with her. Whenever the academy’s students were playing around with water the Hydras were the most active in it. One by one the riders of the Hydras appeared on the lake and sounds of cheers could be heard.

“J-Jessica..?”

Ash became nervous while standing in front of Jessica, he just didn’t know where to look at. Even when Jessica’s attitude had always been daring… She still has a nice body. In front of her cleavage, upper arms, hips and soft tender skin… Ash gulped.

“Ara? Ash-sama you didn’t bring your swimming wear with you?”

“Err… I’m not in the mood for swimming…”

“How could you do that! It is our honeymoon!”

“Why would a decent activity become a honeymoon! And I’m not even married to you!”

“Haa… Your indifferent attitude is so charming. Come, hold my hand, and together we will challenge the sea! Our sea adventure is going to start!”

“I think that you have been mistaken! This is a lake and not a sea!”

“That won’t be a problem! Rhiannon! Go and fetch me Ash-sama!”

After roaring once Rhiannon clumsily lifted Ash up by his collar.

“Hu… Uwaaaaa!”

Ash, hanging in midair, was forcefully brought to the middle of the lake.

===Part 11===
Inside the girl’s changing room, of the training camp, Silvia was stunned.

It is because of Cosette acted naturally when she handed her her swimming wear? The design was just too much of an exaggeration. Although the color blue is Silvia’s favorite it's also a two piece bikini which...

But, hold on, there is way too little fabric on this swim wear!

“…. Cosette… Are you sure you want me to actually wear this swimsuit? You know… I’m- Silvia Lautreamont the proud fourth princess of the Knight’s family!”

“Of course. Princess.”

Cosette just revealed a big smile, it seemed like she wasn't going to prepare any another swimming wear for her. No, it should be said that, she only prepared this one for her.

On the other hand… Eco had changed into a cute one piece swimsuit outfit.

"So, I see, this is a swimsuit. It's my first time wearing one!”.

Eco was excitedly examining at herself wearing her swimsuit. It uses white color as a base with cute ribbons as accessories. ''If there is such a swimming suit, why did you not prepare the same one for me…'' Silvia offered a seriously complaining glare towards Cosette.
[[Image:SnRK V03 151.jpg|thumb|"So, I see, this is a swimsuit. It's my first time wearing one!”.]]

“I think that this swimming wear suits you well, what do you think about it Eco?”

“You really have some good perception at appreciating beautiful things that can satisfy a dragon! You are really good!”

“It’s my pleasure.” Cosette bowed gracefully.

Rebecca, who was right in front of Silvia, had already changed into a deep red colored bikini and had also put on a mischievous smile.

“Anything wrong? Have you not finished changing yet Silvia?”

“R-Right…”

Silvia was normally confident in her body but compared to how Rebecca presented herself she felt depressed. For Silvia, who was still 'growing', Rebecca’s body can only be described with the word 'perfect'. The dark red colored bikini suits her so well it made Silvia clench her teeth.

''In front of a girl who had such a nice body, any boy would have fallen for her. Ash also must have been…''

''-Stop, stop! Why would Ash appear at such a time.'' Silvia immediately shook her head.

Rebecca, with another mischievous smile, said to her:

“Be quick. Silvia! I’ll be leaving first!”

Eco too followed right behind Rebecca.

The only ones left in the changing room were Silvia and Cosette.

“Alright. Please be quick princess. I beg your forgiveness… If you are still worrying about anything, please pardon my rudeness by forcing you to change.”

“I think that… You are not even afraid of anything. No? Aren’t you even enjoying this…?”

“Ara? So I have been found out. Ufufufu.”

Cosette, after that dangerous laugh, took a step forward.

She had the eyes of a hunter who had locked on on its prey.

===Part 12===
At the lakeside Rebecca was sitting on a beach chair with her sunglasses. She looked classy with a wine glass in one hand while leisurely enjoying her environment.

“T-To be able to watch the president in her swimming wear… We are just too lucky.” The guys immediately revealed their perverted behavior.

Even though all of them were top students… They were still guys in their teens.

Silvia gave an insulting look at the perverted guys and stiffly walked to the lakeside. She embarrassingly turned back and asked Cosette about her opinion. “Hey… Cosette, do I really… Doesn’t it look weird?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 004-005.jpg|thumb|"It suits you well!" The breeze from the lake made Silvia feel cold and also made it hard to calm her emotions down.]]

“It suits you well!”

“D-Does it?”

The breeze form the lake made Silvia feel cold and also made it hard to calm her emotions down. Furthermore. There was the feeling of her swimsuit, if she was careless, getting stuck in between her butt which made her nervous. Of course this is also the first time where she was wearing such a daring outfit in front of a crowd.

Cosette suddenly whispered to her.

“Rest assure… Ash-sama will be happy with this.”

“W-W-Why must you mention Ash!”

Silvia angrily glared but, at that moment, there began a ruckus among the guys.

“Princess had arrived!”

“What a sexy bikini!”

“I… I can now die happy…!”

Silvia became nervous. She felt that her body was trampled on by their sights.

“Hey, Cosette! Give me something to cover my body… Whether it's a towel or a shirt!”

“If you don’t mind my apron… I could lend it to you.”

“How could a princess of a country wear such a thing!”

“I personally think that the combination of an apron and bikini will not only amaze the others but be interesting too.”

“What are you joking about!”

Silvia wanted to immediately return to the training camp changing room. Anyway. It is unnecessary for her to accompany these excited students. She should had stayed in her room quietly like Lucca and Max.

At this moment, a desperate scream could be heard all over the lake.

“Uwaaaa! I beg you… please stop!”

Silvia immediately knew that it was Ash’s voice.

She doesn’t know the reason why she could recognize Ash’s voice right away like that.

“Ohohoho! Rhiannon’s ability is not limited to only this. Ash-sama!”

The Hydra Rhiannon was surfing on the lake at high speed and the ones riding on its back are none other than Jessica and Ash.

“…!”

Just when Silvia was still confused about her own feelings-

“Grrrroooooo…!”

Lancelot, followed by a roar, landed by the lakeside. The sudden air blast had lifted some dust.

The most unbelievable thing was that Eco was the person riding it. Under the condition where Silvia was not present Lancelot, willingly and unexpectedly, let Eco ride on its back.

“H- How is this possible!” Silvia shouted.

Silvia couldn’t believe her own eyes.

Eco, holding the reins in her swimsuit, was smiling. After she spotted Silvia she said:

“I’ll be borrowing your Pal for a while!”

Silvia immediately rushed forward.

“Hold on. Eco! How come… You are riding on Lancelot!?”

“I had enough of that girl called Jessica! Damn. Even when Ash is my meat slave!”

Eco clenched her teeth when looking at Jessica, playing happily at the middle of the lake.

“To go up against Jessica, I must have a hydra. But the only breeder who has a hydra in the student council is Jessica. Then… I thought of something. A Maestro can move freely in sea, land or air!”

“Even though what you were saying was right… I’m still surprised that Lancelot is willing to give you a ride. Hey Lancelot! What's the big idea!"

After being scolded by Silvia, Lancelot reacted with lowering down its head. This was the first time Silvia saw Lancelot behaving like this.

It was normally a ferocious, classy Maestro who matched up well with Silvia…

“So. What are you going to do?”

Silvia was still stunned by both Lancelot's and Eco’s behavior.

“I want to let Jessica taste some bitterness. Are you with me? Or are you not?”

Eco’s scarlet eyes were looking at Silvia from high up.

Silvia didn’t expect Eco to invite her. It's probably the three hours they spent together on the journey that made their relationship closer. ''Or else, she is… Treating me as a rival. Wait! A rival in what sense?''

Seeing Silvia still couldn’t make up her mind… Eco impatiently provoked:

“Hey! If you still can’t make your mind… I’ll be leaving you!”

These words gave her a little push.

Silvia had given up thinking about those troublesome questions.

The sun was shining brightly in the sky. The beautiful Allonnes lake is right in front of her and the students whom had changed into their colorful swimming wear.

In the corner of her eyes… Ash can be seen playing with Jessica on the back of the hydra.

In this case… there is only one thing to do.

“C-Count me in!”

Silvia, with much effort, managed to say those words and she jumped onto Lancelot. She received the reins from Eco and immediately ordered Lancelot to take flight.

Seeing that Silvia decided to join in the waterborne fun… A loud cheer went up around the beach.

"Playing with Water ~A.S.B. ~1365.6~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-04-19T20:30:42Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command */

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm for the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Ash walked into the student council’s office without even knocking on the door.

Just as he had expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hi, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rushed into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why am I also participant in the Selective Training Camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite of Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when you are dating."

"...Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loved to use.

After Rebecca put her cup down, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflecting Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Upon saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why...?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s Pal.... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convicted’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"About that... right until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh...?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth of another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is a unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you... It is a little strange, but I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat was almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to hug tightly Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform was made from thin material, Ash was able to clearly feels Rebecca's body temperature. ''Maybe summer uniforms also have its advantages...'' This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who had lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly stood up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me...”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side, Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now..."

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future..."

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess was standing at the
doorway..."

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash... Err... The
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in...

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood..."

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in any position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office's sofa? If Her Royal Highness and I had not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Eek...!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something is very wrong...!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president was sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lucca Sarlinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lucca Sarlinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk house... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation had occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lucca still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond...."

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long before, the students living on the same floor as Lucca discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

The warden said that she had gotten a headache just by trying to get the panicking girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lucca’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lucca-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lucca Sarlinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca had mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lucca’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her Pal... Although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact, the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her Pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lucca’s problem."

"I see...."

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lucca Sarlinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lucca! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattling' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lucca’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lucca!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name...

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lucca was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a dead body</ref>

"It can’t be...?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point...

"Fyuaa..."

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Fairy from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lucca lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lucca one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lucca answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lucca’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''-Is she...?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lucca turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future, otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"....Rebecca words have always been right. I will try to pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin...? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; its features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude!"

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha… I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lucca please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lucca remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end-

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lucca had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lucca Sarlinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Apart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

-But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also declined.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lucca is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lucca. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time..."

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered into the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh... Princess? The focus is now on Lucca!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited."

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lucca."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lucca was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lucca placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be called heroic.

"That, I would like to ask... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lucca held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy...!"

After listening to Lucca’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words....! Don’t you have some shame? Any sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess want to even bother with me?"

"It is because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this...?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason?"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup...''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier than before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected...

"Anyway, Lucca. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lucca distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ash asked with a calm tone and Lucca murmured.

"...I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lucca remained silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lucca’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lucca for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lucca and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."

The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and breaking up from the group of student council members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy crepes for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it was Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the crowds there were back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and asked the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that was going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walked back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back on the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lucca’s problem.

''-Astral.''

It was a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain their life. It was said that, Astral was the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons couldn't supply Astral to their themselves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who were rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body was getting weaker by the day. It was now eating food with high content of Astral to survive... The problem was that the content of Astral in the food was very little. If the dragons could survive through this method, then they would not need to bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help...?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lucca was now being tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in was mainly because of the pressure.

...In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly noble dragon to wet her bed, this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but...''

"...I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash has still not yet returned. He should have been taken away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absence she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid...

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who signed the sacred contract. Logically speaking, it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to...?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was passed through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"....Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco...?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released Ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still, Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"....Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it..."

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me... The reason that I
wet the bed... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia... but it is not the same. That monster... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But..."

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”..

''-I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleeping so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"....What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think...? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent Ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school...

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lucca and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suited her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lucca Sarlinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school. The she right now could not be troubled by this obstacle. I personally strongly hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-sensei to handle..."

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between Lucca and Gawain had been cut off was none other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could...!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash-sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too..."

"Waa... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"...Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather large. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute! This guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sits down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it is risky."

"Risky... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to Ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense of its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lucca.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''-I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''Is it because I am her senior in the same school? Is it because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

Those reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angel. Every time he saw her sleeping face, his heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peeking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why ask me this question now?"

"B-Because..."

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that... I-I just..."

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and result in a heavy injury... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lucca. Are there any other questions?"

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lucca over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, should cause enough trouble for you. She is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms."

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa.. I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?...
Princess?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh.... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lucca-san... Lucca-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just-"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about...?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lucca is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu... Nnn... Stop... I’m going to melt..."

Lucca muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lucca was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- Seikoku can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lucca with her pajamas.

"Uuu..."

At this time, Lucca finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"....Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lucca disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lucca Sarlinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon House, please get ready."

Lucca looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lucca murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing that, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me... Is my presence such unimportant... This me is not fit to be a royal... I'm
ashamed to face Onee-sama who come here to motivate me..."

"That, Princess are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lucca seemed to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Huh…!”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lucca.

"Wait... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lucca was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lucca as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lucca
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, can I taste it?"

"What? Taste?... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lucca hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah... don’t bite my horn...!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and noble dragon... what are you doing... W-Watch out or else I will trample you... Ahh,
huff...!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting. Perhaps she was trying her best to resist.
[[Image:SnRK V03 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' ''S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!'' Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin, desperately trying to escape. '']]

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lucca’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become weak... Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"...It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lucca who was finally satisfied released Eco.

Eco seizing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lucca.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it was as if she was a beast that lost her fight.

"Well... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lucca is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortably lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lucca’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"... What are you going to do to my Pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assured, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain...'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lucca stare at Ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"...Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lucca without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lucca’s on the shoulders. Lucca stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at me in the eyes...'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly had Ash entranced.
Her facial features was like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance... It was like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lucca still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess... which means... My royal family's dignity must be further strengthened..."

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn... T-T-This is a great insult...!"

===Part 15===
"...I'm ready."

After hearing Lucca’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lucca who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lucca who was now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey... Where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lucca said something.

"...You had stepped on it."

Lucca’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lucca lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experiment had obviously not yet begun... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca, who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House, was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err... Ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violent just because of being jealous... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- How could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It was said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she was representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is considered to be foolhardy... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then he will be unable to proceed with today’s main objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge was nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxurious than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa owned by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod were here. For Ash, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president's Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Led by Angela, Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although its physical size was of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... For a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lucca-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ..

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lucca and Gawain meet first. Come here Lucca, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lucca timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lucca calling its name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lucca was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lucca!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lucca.... Did you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lucca lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… But to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is a need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lucca rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. Is it because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start...!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fiercely resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body sent flying out.

"Urggh...!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the other arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine..."

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama...! My Ash-sama is...!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No... My head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me, I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal..."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only then she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such a small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hey, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can tell that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sale! I remember that... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana...?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps the experience that she had accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea...r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped floating when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible...!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damage is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m not equipped with the Ark...'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.

"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash, even Gawain had to admit its loss to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash terrible lost even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lucca- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacked of manpower. That was why Anya was busy until she had nearly no time to take a breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''-The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There was also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there was also useful information.

It was said that Ash’s Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it was unheard of.

However, since Ash himself was not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding...''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy...!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That... What is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full..."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balanced nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and Eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While those two quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She was full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...Nn?"

Ash frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before...?

"T-That..."

Just when the girl was a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Urrrggh!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathizes the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite...'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy..."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just had a duel with a dragon and I suffered a crushing defeat..."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council.

"N-Nothing... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thought that this man really did not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"...What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry..."

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please do not bully the waitress! Besides... can you finish that many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry..."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-04-19T20:20:22Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 1 - The Month of Gemini's Selective Training Camp */

==Chapter 1 - The Month of Gemini's Selective Training Camp==
===Part 1===
An eye was staring at Eco in the dark.

Its blood red pupils were blazing like a burning torch.

One, two, three...... The number of eyes were increasing.

"Don’t...... Don’t look at me!"

Eco ran wildly as if to escape the ominous sight.

She was wandering in the dark without any direction.

But regardless of how far Eco runs, she can’t escape those eyes.

Those blood red eyes, like moons hanging up high in the sky, were staring down at Eco.

"H-Help......"

Eco, who usually didn’t communicate any signs of weakness, shouted out loud for help.

Because her overriding fear has long exceeded her self-esteem limits.

"Ash… Please help me!"

Even when she had shouted a name, that she rarely mentions, there was no response.

"Urk......!"

Eco suddenly fell to the ground hitting her face hard. The problem seems to be something wrapped around her right ankle. That has to be the culprit that tripped her.

"W-What is this......?"

Eco wanted to stand up quickly but now… Even her left ankle was caught.

"No...... Don’t!"

Even when Eco was clinging to the ground, struggling to avoid being pulled away, her efforts were in vain.

Her fingers just couldn't cling to the dark slippery surface which eerily felt like the skin of a soft animal.

In only a few moments Eco’s hands had also been entangled and she lost their freedom.

In the next second she was easily raised up in mid-air.

This frightening feeling… Eco had experienced it before.

"Is this a... Necromancia?"

Soon. An object with nine eyes appears in front of Eco. Its eyes became the only light source which dimly lit up its surroundings.

The initial black shadow had finally revealed its true-self.

It was a shocking space covered with a dense mass of creepy purple worms.

But those creepy objects were no ordinary earthworms. Each of the worms was, in reality, a tentacle thicker than Eco’s arm.

Those countless tentacles were facing Eco.

“Eek……”

Eco kept on struggling. If this continued her body will be sacrificed for those tentacles.

However, the more she struggled, the more firmly the tentacles gripped her hands and legs. Not only that… The rest of the tentacles had launched a series of attacks targeted at tearing Eco’s clothes.

"Stop…!"

Those frightening tentacles were squirming on Eco’s naked skin.

Such as over her chest, on the tummy, and along the inner thighs...

Eco was frightened enough to have goosebumps.

"S-Stop. How dare you look down on me!"

Even though she shouted with all her might… The tentacles attack only became more intensified.

"I've had enough... This is.... Too cruel...."

In the end Eco, who was now covered only in ripped and tattered rags, was hanging in mid-air almost naked.

She felt like livestock that was led to be slaughtered.

“Boo… Hoo…” Sobbed Eco.

The humiliation Eco received made her furious almost as if her blood is boiling. However. The tentacles were not bothered in the least, by her indignation, and continued to wrap around her body unhindered.

"Why...... Didn’t you come and save me?"

Ash's face emerged in Eco’s mind

Why did he sit back, while watching his master experience such misery, and yet still refuse to rescue her?

No, in fact, Eco had long been aware that Ash is her master and that she was the one that was being reared.

But, because of her self-esteem, she was unwilling to admit that Ash is really her master. She also, in turn, treated Ash as her pet dog.

''Is this karma<ref>The original meaning is something like a decided fate cause by her pervious actions.</ref>? If this is the case… Such a fate can only be blamed on myself.''

"I'm sorry... I'm sorry...!"

Eco was in tears. Unfortunately it was too late. Even if she shouted with all her might… Ash would not show up.

Eco was aware of that and she closed her eyes.

No matter what kind of punishment God bestowed. She intends to accept it with her heart.

The tentacles swarm over her body gradually and eventually have her covered-

Right at this moment... A low sound originats from the ground and can be heard from every direction.

"This time… let’s us have our stuff settled for once and for all- ‘Daughter of Avalon' "

===Part 2===
"Hey...... Wake up. Hurry up......"

Ash’s shoulders were vigorously shaken which cause him to wake up from his sleep.

"Hmm...... Eco?"

While rubbing his sleepy eyes Ash looks around. The room is dark. The sun rays that’s managed to pass through the curtains silts were still very weak. It will be some time before the morning bell rings.

Ash was rather surprised for such rare thing to happen.

Eco had actually woken up early and, then of course, woke up Ash. It was a rare sight for Eco, who is a sleepy head<ref> The original word also bears the meaning of the intention of staying in bed and not want to wake up.</ref>, by nature. More tellingly he felt nothing of her usual aggressiveness.

"What’s wrong with you?" Suddenly his sleepiness was swept away.

Ash jumped up from his bed to examine Eco's peculiar behavior.

"That..." Eco showed some uneasiness in her expression.

For Eco, who was always acting haughty, it was hard to think that she can make such an expression. Even her pair of stubs, that signify a young dragon, looked pale.

In addition. Ash was also very surprised that Eco had already put on her clothing this morning. Because in the past Eco always woke up naked. Without any exception.

Ash was surprised to find that there was a hint of soap fragrance from Eco’s body. It seems that she had taken her bath while Ash was sleeping.

"What’s the matter?"

"On the bed... That..."

Eco flushed while she looked at the beds.

"What’s wrong with the bed?"

Ash crawled out from the futon on the floor, and moved towards the bed.

Eco, with her embarrassed expression, looks downward and blushes. Judging on the looks of her face, Ash finally understood why. He remembered his conversation in the past with Eco.

-''"Anyway... I have not seen you secrete a Bright Dragon Crystal."''

''-“How can I casually expose those shameful things in front of others!"''

''-“Bright Dragon Crystals are formed when excess magic crystallizes(?) Even when seen… I think it is no big deal….!!! "''

''-“Although I do not deny that I inevitably will run into the kind of really intolerable situation. At least carelessly become incontinence..."''

"Ahh… Now I understand. Eco. You have finally undergone incontinence. Is it not?"

After Ash cast her a snappish smile Eco’s shoulders are shaking.

"I- I. It is not my intention to do so... There are always times when things happen without our consciousness!"

"It is alright and don’t you worry about it. Anyway, for us humans, it's no big deal."

"Really?"

"Of course. I even wanted to carry it as a good luck charm!"

"Wha-What did you say?"

"Hey. What are you fussing about? In fact. There are also many students who carry them along as an amulet!"

"I-I can’t believe it... Also. How do they carry it?"

"You just have to put it in your pocket or inside the bag!"

"H-How is it possible...? Are you kidding me? Those liquid..."

"Liquid? You are the one who is joking. It's always solid!"
[[Image:SnRK V03 027.jpg|thumb|"Wha-What did you say?"]]

Upon hearing that Eco clenched her teeth.

"What do you think I had come out with!!! How could it be solid!!!"

Ash crossed his arms and think. He had never heard of a liquid Bright Dragon Crystal. Even though he had become more and more curious about what had happened. But. The real priority was to calm down Eco’s anger.

Ash took a deep breath to calm down his heart. What he needed right now was to speak with her.

"Listen to me carefully. There exist many differences between human's and dragon's cognition. Perhaps to dragons, it is indeed a very shameful thing, but for us humans that is but a small matter."

“Err…”

Even though Eco was still hiding something, perhaps she was moved by Ash, her temper finally calmed down.

"So please let me have a look."

Ash stretched out his hand towards the bed, but Eco quickly blocked.

"I-I really can’t... It is too shameful!"

Seeing Eco blushing and her humbly pleading looks, Ash’s heart starts to race.

"Don’t worry. Eco. You are my pal! Regardless of what substance you had secreted I will never abandon you and will never laugh at you. I will accept you as who you are."

"... Really?"

Eco’s eyes were wet as if she was deeply moved and she finally moved aside.

"Alright... I believe in you."

"Then I’ll make my move."

With mixed feelings Ash flipped over the blanket.

"...?"

However, the moment he saw the sheets, Ash was shocked.

There was a huge world map on the middle of the bed sheet. When Ash was still in his village, he had helped take care of his younger sister. This sight made him felt a little nostalgic.

"You... After this long argument… You wet the bed!"

"If not so, what were you originally thinking about!"

Eco flushed while shaking her pair of fists.

"Err. I originally thought it was the... Bright Dragon Crystal."

"Don’t you know how many times more shameful it is to come out with the Bright Dragon Crystal!"

"Is that so- ''Urgh''!"

With Eco iron fist bursting, Ash was knocked against the wall in one hit. If he wants to fix the gap between humans and dragons… It seemed that he needed to communicate with her more.

===Part 3===
Early in the morning there were several male students who gathered at the laundry drying area. Beside it was a water storage place where clothes could be washed.

Fortunately today's sky was clear which made it a suitable day for doing the laundry. Ash moved towards the water storage and filled the laundry tub with water. He wanted to clean the sheets, that Eco wet, quickly before he ran into any acquaintances. Just when Ash was secretly thinking...

"Yo. Ash!"

Someone suddenly slapped his back which caused him to choke and cough several times. When he looked back it turned out to be, his good for nothing friend, Raymond Kirkland. Like Ash. He was also carrying a basket full of dirty clothes. Ash gave him a questioning look

"Why? Since you looked kinda glum… You must have been quarreling with Eco is it not?"

"Nah..."

Ash tried to hide the sheets quietly but they were still seen by Raymond’s sharp-eyes.

"Woah!... You still wet your bed even at this age!"

Once he spied the world map on the sheets, Raymond laughed. The other students who also heard that, turned towards Ash.

"N-No... It's not me who wet my bed!"

"Since it is not you ... Is it Eco?"

Ash whispered in Raymond’s ear over his shoulder.

"I beg you not to tell anyone. Eco seemed to have received a big blow... She is without her usual high spirits this whole morning."

"Really? There are also times when Eco is feeling frustrated. That is really unexpected."

"It is because she has a high self-esteem... I think she can’t forgive herself for bed-wetting."

"Don’t you look at her that way. She is only just a two and a half month old young dragon. It is normal for her to wet the bed!"

"What you said also seems logical to me! Her looks made me forget about it."

Ash and Raymond were chatting while washing their clothes. After Ash put in some detergent, he began to scrub the stains on the fabric.

"Speaking of laundry, are you also responsible for cleaning Eco’s clothes and underwear?"

"Who will wash it if I don’t?"

Ash snappily replied. In fact. Ash is responsible for cleaning all of Eco’s clothing.

"Eco’s underwear... If it is possible I could help her wash them."

"Do you think there is someone foolish enough to pass their room keys to a thief in this world?"

Ash remained silent after speaking this sentence and concentrates on washing his clothes. If he continued to go on chatting, he will be too late to catch up with this morning's scheduled assembly.

Raymond was also concentrating on washing his clothes, in the beginning, but Raymond is not the type of person who can keep quiet for very long. In just the next moment he brought up another topic.

"Do you know what happened to Jessica Valentine? Didn’t she have a crush on you? There is some trouble in the SKFC because of her resignation!"

"Please, don’t even mention that topic ... I had a stomach ache by just thinking about it."

Recently, in Ansarivan, St Valeria’s church had just been occupied. What Raymond had said made him recall this incident.

The person who rescued Jessica, who unfortunately became an unwitting hostage to this incident, was none other than Ash. The reason was; Ash's secret, as the legendary hero 'Silver Knight', was known by Jessica.

As a result Jessica, who was the Silver Knight Fan Club’s (SKFC) president, was promoted to become a member of the student council. The reason why Jessica was selected was to prevent the Silver Knight’s secret from being spread among the SKFC’s members.

All these arrangements had been made by the student council’s president... Rebecca.

It was certainly a good thing for Jessica to agree to keep Ash’s secret. However, even if she joined the Student Council, she was still eyeing Ash’s sperm. Which gave him a headache just thinking about it.

"But as long as you simply nod you will immediately have a girlfriend… No? I never thought that you would actually overtake me by becoming the first..."

Raymond clenched his teeth and showed signs of not backing down.

"It can’t be... In my opinion… Jessica doesn’t really like me. I always felt that she only wants to bear my child more. It is hard to feel happy being liked by girls this way."

"You sure? When she was the SKFC’s president you may be right. But for now, I think, it is no longer the same."

Raymond’s objection puzzled Ash.

"What do you mean?"

"It means that… She now really loves you! I guess that it is because you saved the beauty as a hero in her dreams would. Even if she really now loves you… Can you still not accept it?"

"Err... I have never liked Jessica. Since I don’t like her, and yet if I'm going to date her, I don’t feel doing something like that is right."

"Then, otherwise, who do you really like?"

Raymond revealed an unusually serious expression and stared at Ash. It seems that he seriously wanted to know the answer himself.

"Me? About that... I'm not really sure myself."

Although Ash dully answered, the next moment, the memory of his first kiss crossed his mind.

His unexpected kiss with Eco. Her tender lips and her warm tongue... Just by recalling it made his heart race. This was what Ash cannot deny.

But that was just an accident. At the time Eco had just eaten an Ansal sweet. She was only drunk and confused. She must have had not even remembered her actions.

"Anything wrong? Why are you blushing?"

Raymond curiously asked.

"No. Nothing!"

Ash quickly shook his head and began to seriously wash his clothes.

===Part 4===
On the way back to the dormitory, after having finished washing the sheets, Raymond unexpectedly asked a question.

"Speaking of the month of Gemini… We have to talk about the Selective Training Camp. The names for those who are able to participate are going to be announced soon, right?"

"Ahh. I heard that it is likely to be announced at today’s assembly."

Raymond was surprised.

"What… Even you don’t know about it? I thought the student council’s members had already received a notice regarding it!"

"The participant list is treated as confidential. Even for regular student council members. It seems that only the president, Rebecca, has received the list of names."

"Is it......? Well, anyway, this has nothing to do with us."

Ash could only smile after hearing what Raymond said.

The Selective Training Camp – was actually an annual intensive training camp organized by the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy during the month of Gemini.

But only fifty students, who excelled in their results, were eligible to participate. Actual Combat, written answers, attitudes and etc... The candidates had to excel in all aspects, in order to be selected.

It was considered a very honorable thing to be selected by the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Though Ash looked forward to the camp, but...... Even though he was now a member of the student council, he still could not quickly change his image as the ‘Number One Problem Child In The Academy’.

Raymond was right. Ash simply did not expect that either of them had a chance to be favored.

===Part 5===
The school's students were assembled in the hall for the first period in the morning.

The school had also announced the change of seasonal uniforms on the same day as the arrival of the month of Gemini. Raymond, and many others, were delightfully surprised by being able to see the girls in their lighter clothes. But for Ash… It was the beginning of a worrisome, self conscious period.

Ash’s left hand was engraved with the dragons' contract - Seikoku.

Generally, the size of the Seikoku would not be any larger than the size of a palm. But somehow, Ash's Seikoku was far larger than the normal ones.

The large area it covered spanned his whole left arm. Ash had decided, from the bottom of his heart, to hate that shocking pattern and had never liked to show it to others.

Actually, in the past, he was often ridiculed because of his unique Seikoku. Ash, who could no longer bear the others, had ultimately decided to cover his left hand’s Seikoku with bandages.

The problem was, once it changed to the short-sleeved summer uniform, another problem would be born from it. The bandages originally served the purpose of covering the Seikoku to prevent the others from being disgusted. But, once it was summer, those exposed bandages instead had been attracting attention. That was why the reason Ash hated seasonal changes... was understandable.

Before long the Chancellor made his appearance in front of the podium. Immediately the hall had become silent.

"Surely you must have been looking forward to it for a long time my students. I’ll immediately announce the list of participants eligible for the Selective Training Camp."

Ash personally felt there was a little nervousness in the air which was different from the usual school assemblies. For those who were like Ash that 'will-never-be-selected' naturally they were not particularly tense. However, for those students who harbored a slight hope, their palms were sweating with nervousness.

The chancellor, who was always friendly and cheerful, had put on a priest like serious expression.

"For those who are named, please answer loudly and come forward."

The chancellor moved his eyes downward to look at the name list.

"Advance course third grade. Rebecca Randall-san."

“Hai!” <ref>はい as in Yes</ref>

Rebecca coolly left the group of students from the highest grade and moved forward. The red hair looked as if it was blazing more than usual.

The chancellor read out the names of those selected one by one. The students from the higher grades consisted of most of the students. There were more than thirty people who were from the third and second grade of the advance course.

"Next is the advance class first year. Silvia Lautreamont fourth Princess."

“Hai!”

After she answered with an exceptionally brave voice, Silvia left the first grade group to stand on the podium in front. Her bright blond hair looked like a bright aura that only gods had.

"Hey! what are you mesmerizing about? Are you in love with her?"

Raymond casually whispered in Ash's ear.

"H-How could I be! She is a Princess!"

Ash quickly refuted. His cheeks were red hot.

"Haha. Of course I was kidding. Anyway. She is a flower on a high ridge."

Raymond who, had just laughed whole heartedly, suddenly became serious.

"That being said… The only boy Princess trusts is you."

“T-That is because we help each other in the student council? "

"Maybe you are the only one who thinks so?"

After Raymond gave an evil laugh their attention turned back to the podium

The chancellor continue naming.

"Advanced class first grade. Maximillian Russell-san.”

“Advanced class first grade. Jessica Valentine-san."

As the treasurer of the student council and at the same time also a friend of Ash, Max was chosen. Although it was a surprise that Jessica was also chosen, but Ash remembered, the comment that Rebecca gave her was "She is able to overcome any difficulty if she has the heart  to."

"- Next is the Basic class."

After a break, the chancellor flipped the name list over. By doing this, it was confirmed that Ash was not selected. Although he hadn't held any expectations at the start, but there was inevitably some regret. By having such feeling, Ash himself thought that was very extraordinary.

Because as his past self, he would not even be bothered.

"This year, there is only one student from the basic class selected. Third grade Lucca Sarlinen."

A foreign name came out from the chancellor’s mouth.

But the hall was silent. Lucca Sarlinen did not respond for any reason. Soon the students began to chatter amongst themselves.

Raymond, who was no exception, started to talk to Ash.

"It's hard to imagine that a serious girl like her is absent......"

"Do you know her?"

Raymond looked at Ash in astonishment.

"You are the weird one for not knowing her! Lucca Sarlinen is a celebrity seconded only by the ‘Scarlet Empress’ and ‘Ice Blue Princess’!"

The former refered to Rebecca and the latter was Silvia. Since she was below these two but it still meant that she was really famous.

"Is it?... Is she such an amazing student?"

"She is a genius for being the youngest ever to be appointed as a Dragner! Isn't that terrific enough?"

"Hold on. The one who held the record for being the youngest isn’t it Rebecca-san...?"

"The one who rewrote Rebecca onee-san’s record is no other than Lucca Sarlinen! Moreover. she is obviously the secretary from the student council! How come you don’t know her?"

Raymond obviously looked surprised.

"You can’t blame me… We never even met."

"You've never met each other... Is it true?"

Although Raymond was not yet satisfied, unfortunately they could no longer continue their private conversation. The chancellor who had received an explanation from the teachers continued to speak:

"Lucca Sarlinen-san is absent because of illness. Then finally -"

However, because a sudden burst of resentfulness swept the auditorium, the chancellor had failed to finish his words.

Ash looked around puzzled.

It appeared that some students were protesting against Lucca Sarlinen being selected.

"What is happening? It is just that she took her leave and is absent? What’s there to be angry about?"

Right after Ash asked Raymond, with a bitter face, replied:

"I heard that she was absent, not only from today's school assembly, for about three months. For someone who is absent for so long, to be selected, it is not a wonder for some people to get angry."

"Why has she been absent for three months? Is She injured or sick?"

"...the rumors might be true."

Raymond actually said something with deep meaning… Which made Ash curious.

"What rumors-?"

At this time the chancellor, who was famous for his gentleness, spoke with his rarely used command voice:

"Silence! It is true that Lucca-san has been absent for a long time. But she had left good results. Her total results topped the fifth so we selected Lucca-san."

The chancellor's righteous explanations instantly calmed down the waves of protestation.

"So then. I’ll finally announce the 'Specially Recommended' student. The Specially Recommended Student System was only adopted this year. It is evaluated by the student council president and not by the staff. Rebecca-san this student is picked personally by you so please take my place and announce his name."

“Hai.”

Rebecca coolly walked up to the podium.

"As you have just heard, based on the Specially Recommended System, I have selected one student for the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy's Selective Training Camp to be held at the Allonnes lakeside."

Rebecca suddenly stopped after saying that. A terrible suspenseful silence enveloped the hall.

Everyone present was nervous… Quietly waiting for Rebecca to announce the name.

"That student is. Advance class first grade. Ash Blake."

"Bedwetter ~A.S.B. 1365.6~ is closed"

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Prologue

2014-04-19T20:18:19Z

Doomr: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==
Lautreamont Knight Country, people called it the country of Dragon Breeders.

To the north was the Zepharos Empire, while to the south was the Chevron Kingdom.

Sandwiched between the two major powers, a small country with a population of no more than five million, had a special academy.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Educating and guiding teenage boys and girls who formed a contract with dragons. -- An academy for Dragon Breeders.

===Part 1===
“So. Can you start working tomorrow? Our restaurant is having a headache with the lack of manpower!”

Anya with a smile replied to the manager:

“Alright! I’ll be in your care!”

This place is the Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy’s campus student’s restaurant La Tene’s office.

Recently Anya had visited, the academy-town, Ansarivan's employment agencies. When she found out that La Tene is a strategic place to gather information she instantly made up her mind that the job is hers.

''To infiltrate the Dragon Riding Academy and investigate the student named Ash Blake''- This is her secret objective.

The manager who was responsible for the interview was an extremely kind lady and was always smiling. There wasn't even a hint that she suspected Anya.

''-Ahh. The Knight country’s citizens are too naive.''

Anya was putting on a smile that she had practiced numerous times in front of the mirror. At the same time, she was trying to figure out her next move.

Recently. Anya’s performance had been low.

She thought that meeting Ash Blake was the cause of it.

If he was an enemy… She could have solved the situation with her usual cold blooded method. But Anya was saved by him twice. Which gave her shame.

The first time was their first meeting in the depths of the forest as Ash had saved Anya from the landslide. As fate would have it, the person who Ash was trying to save was actually a someone who would attempt an unprovoked attack. Or even assassinate him......

The second time happened during the incident at St. Valeria's church. Anya unluckily got caught in the mess and ended up as hostage. In the end, the person who again rescued her, was Ash.

Or perhaps it was a blessing in disguise. Anya, who was only a bystander in the incident, accidentally found out the name of her possible future enemy; Ash Blake.

By the way… The Avdocha who was arrested and sent to prison by the authorities was but a ‘counterfeit who pretended to be Avdocha’.

Anya agreed with this statement but yet she still suspects something.

The female terrorist who occupied the church sure looked like a young child and was a total different person from the portrait in the wanted poster.

Also. Her body was very petite. It was hard to believe that, in such a short time, she could be Avdocha. However, though she looked so young she could be bullied, the aura that this female terrorist emitted was nothing but genuine...

On the other hand. About Ash Blake, who had been an active negotiator at the time, the authorities had mentioned nothing about him. The information appears to have been controlled.

Authorities must have been taking this action based on their hidden intention to prevent Ash Blake's name from being publicized.

Indeed. Ash Blake was suspicious in many aspects.

''-No matter what kind of secrets he is hiding...... I will not allow anyone to interfere with Milgauss-sama. I swear I will investigate this thoroughly and grab him by his weak point!''

Luckily. Milgauss is still in his country <ref>Zepharos his homeland?</ref> and had not yet returned. The strategy to ambush in the school grounds is Anya’s own idea alone.

"...... Anya? Anything?"

"Nyaa!?"

After she found that the manager is staring at her face Anya came out with a weird sound. <ref>Original word is something like wonderful
sound but it do means strange</ref>

"No. sorry. I'm fine......"

It is embarrassing to daze off, and to make it worse, in the middle of an interview. Anya, like she wanted to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, asks a question:

"That, again...... Tenchou, <ref>店長manager. Could mean the shop owner. I put it so because of the way she speaks.</ref> you just said that the shop is lacking man power, can I know the reason why?"

"Anya, you looked like an outsider who is new to here, no wonder you don’t know. Actually, the Selective Training Camp is about to start."

"Selective Training Camp ......?"

"That's a traditional training event that will be held at the Allonnes lakeside every year. Only fifty students, who achieved good results, are eligible to participate."

"Does this have anything to do with the shops lack of manpower ......?"

"We must send several staff members there to be in charge of their meals which is also part of the tradition. Having said that. We also cannot simply just close down this shop."

"In another words, during the Selective Training Camp, La Tene faces trouble because you have to continue your business as usual. On the other hand someone has to be sent to the lakeside campsite."

"Tsk... To make it worse… There are three people who resigned at the same time, during this hectic period, it was unfortunate. And. It happens that the reasons for their resignation was to get married...... Damn. They must be kidding me!"

''Bang!'' - The manager suddenly hit the table top heavily with her fist.

"You all should have already known that this period is the busiest time of the store! Before leaving… They even told me something like ‘Tenchou… You should look for your Mr. Right soon'...? Ain’t that Princess Veronica is also single? My life is the same! we live for our job!"

Even though she initially thought she was a gentle and pure person, it seems that she had accumulated a lot of pressure inside her heart. Anya was speechless.

"Oops, I'm sorry, I had shown my embarrassing side. Hehe......"

After expressing herself the manager finally came back to her senses and she tried to use an unnatural laugh to calm down the atmosphere.

"Anya."

"W-What's the matter?"

"Anya, you still don’t have a boyfriend, right? Ah, but there is always a person you admire, right? As a manager, I must ask you clearly regarding this. After all..... Getting carried away by love and abandoning your work without any reasons...... I have seen many cases like this."

The manager had spoke a quite far-fetched reason, then, she suddenly leaned forward.

"Admire...... someone?"

At this moment, in Anya’s mind emerges a lonely image of the delightful Milgauss. – She had initially expected this so she is totally suprised that the one she actually thought about, heroically standing in his blue Ark… was Ash Blake!

''"What! Why would I think about that guy's face...!"''

Anya kept on desperately banging her head with her fist, to remove Ash’s image from her mind.

"... Anya?"

Suddenly, back to her senses, only then, she finds out that the manager is watching her with a surprised expression.

"S-Sorry! I'm fine!"

Her cheeks become so hot that Anya wanted to immediately escape from this place but she can’t afford to do that...

The manager just said herself.

''-Only fifty students with good results can participate in the selective training camp.''

That being the case. Ash Blake should be able to participate in it. No. It should be he will definitely participate. Anyhow… He is the hero who saved Ansarivan.

"That. Tenchou!"

Anya held her fist in both hands and suddenly stood up.

"Please be sure to send me to the training camp as a catering staff!"

The manager at once became stunned but then smiled.

"Ara, is that true? Because the work is very hard and many girls reject it!"

"No problem. Please trust me!"

Anya firmly declares to the manager. But the manager remains in silence.

She just stared at Anya.

"That... Tenchou? Anything wrong?"

"Y~an! How can you be so cute… Anya!"

The manager immediately leaps toward Anya. So suddenly that even Anya, who possesses extraordinary skills, cannot manage to respond in time.

Although her breasts are big and soft, which bring peace to the mind for a short moment, but...

“Muuu…”

Anya, whose whole face is buried deep within them, is suddenly suffocating.

"Yes! I have something I hope you will accept it."

The manager suddenly release Anya and move to the locker by the wall.

"... What?"

Anya breath greedily and at the same time look at the manager's back . The manager was humming while rummaging the locker.

After a long wait... The manager came back smiling.

"This is your uniform, I think it should fit you well."

Any looked puzzled when she was forced to accept the uniform. After spreading it out, it's what's commonly know as' maid attire'. The pure white apron is full of frills.

"Excuse me ... this is?"

"It is the waitress uniforms. Ain’t it cute?"

"P-Please wait a moment!"

Anya looked panicked. Regardless of how she thinks… This attire is way off her style.

"I applied for an infield job such as washing, handling the shipment..."

"To let you work infield would not be fair for you. Who asked you to be this cute! Anya must take the outfield job!"

“B-But…”

"To be prudent. Do you want to try wearing it?"

"That... If I may. I want a relatively simple uniform..."

Anya lowered down her head, shyly stated her demands.

"How can you be such closed minded? I give up."

However, just the very next moment, the manager’s eyes shined.

"If that being the case. I’ll help you to do it right!"

"Noooooo! Ah... Ayannn! Where are you touching-"

===Part 2===
Year 1265 of the A.S.B Calendar<ref>The original meaning is something like "After Saint's Birth" calendar, to match A.D./Anno Domini (latin for "In the year of the Lord."). The Saint mentioned being St Rosa Maria (as mentioned in v2c4) the founder of what seems to be the official religion of the Knight's Country. </ref>, the month of Gemini.

There are two more weeks before the annual traditional event of the Ansarivan’s Dragon Riding Academy-

La Tene~A.S.B 1365.6~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Prologue

2014-04-19T20:10:56Z

Doomr: /* Part 1 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=20}}
==Prologue==
Lautreamont Knight Country, people called it the country of Dragon Breeders.

To its north was the Zepharos Empire, while to its south was the Chevron Kingdom.

Sandwiched between the two major powers, a small country with a population of no more than five million, had a special academy.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Educating and guiding teenage boys and girls who formed contracts with dragons -- an academy for Dragon Breeders.

===Part 1===
The last day of the month of Cancer.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy had scheduled to held the closing ceremony in the morning.

Every student had gathered in the hall and was getting restless since it will be a holiday starting tomorrow. Every one of them was hoping to end the bothersome ceremony.

To make it worst, the ceremony did not begin according to schedule. It seems that the director was late. Before he even noticed, the
students were chatting around in their groups. With the long long summer holidays right before their eyes, the students won’t stop talking
once they had started.

“Huwaa….”

In the midst of everything, Ash who was lining up together with the first year advance class gave a loud yawn. He was about to fall
asleep.

“Are you alright? You don’t look like you have enough sleep.”

Raymond was looking at Ash.

“It had been your third time for today. You must have been slacking.”

On the other hand, Max firmly point out to Ash. He could never tolerate with Ash’s lazy attitude.

“It is not like I have a choice… I just return from Fontaine City yesterday.”

“By the way, doesn’t Eco also look sleepy?”

Raymond gave Eco who was standing right beside Ash a glance and gave a bitter smile. But the next moment, his eyes widened.

“Could it be that…! Last night…. The two of you had advanced to become adults…!”

“Idiot! You speak too loud! That’s impossible!”

Ash was red in the cheeks. It if was the Ash from months ago, he won’t even be bothered if Raymond made fun of him and Eco.

But for today, he was obviously shaken.

Ash took a peek at Eco. Although she was still sleepy, the morning rays that shone into the hall had had further emphasis Eco’s beauty
even though they were in the midst of people. It gave her a feeling of a noble.

Her hair was pink and was reflecting silvery rays of lights. Her skin was white and the chip on her left horn that Ash smashed off had
recovered.

Recently, Ash was confused about his feelings.

With just a glance at Eco, he could clearly feel his chest tightening.

Seeing that Ash suddenly turned silent, Raymond asked in a demanding tone:

“Hold on! Isn’t your reply a little weird! Could it be you really…!”

“Raymond! Shut up…!”

Max pushed Raymond aside and had his mouth covered up.

“Is it true that there were many things had happened in Fontaine City? Even the Continental Congress- Elysium was postponed. It probably
had something to do with Eco and you right?”

Ash was surprise at how sharp Max was.

“Actually, for the both of you to stay at the capital for nearly two weeks don’t sound natural to me. After the incident, the government
should be busy dealing with the after fact. If I am the Paladin, the first thing that I would do was to send you back home. Unless…”

Max repositioned his glasses with his fingers, threw a glance at Ash.

The both of you were not staying there but you were both held in custody.”

Ash was shocked by Max’s deduction ability. In just a moment, his was no longer sleepy.

===Part 2===
===Part 3===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Novel Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Prologue

2014-04-19T20:09:42Z

Doomr: /* Part 1 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=20}}
==Prologue==
Lautreamont Knight Country, people called it the country of Dragon Breeders.

To its north was the Zepharos Empire, while to its south was the Chevron Kingdom.

Sandwiched between the two major powers, a small country with a population of no more than five million, had a special academy.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Educating and guiding teenage boys and girls who formed contracts with dragons -- an academy for Dragon Breeders.

===Part 1===
The last day of the month of Cancer.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy had scheduled to held the closing ceremony in the morning.

Every student had gathered in the hall and was getting restless since it will be a holiday starting tomorrow. Every one of them was hoping to end the bothersome ceremony.

To make it worst, the ceremony did not begin according to schedule. It seems that the director was late. Before he even noticed, the
students were chatting around in their groups. With the long long summer holidays right before their eyes, the students won’t stop talking
once they had started.

“Huwaa….”

In the midst of everything, Ash who was lining up together with the first year advance class gave a loud yawn. He was about to fall
asleep.

“Are you alright? You don’t look like you have enough sleep.”

Raymond was looking at Ash.

“It had been your third time for today. You must have been slacking.”

On the other hand, Max firmly point out to Ash. He could never tolerate with Ash’s lazy attitude.

“It is not like I have a choice… I just return from Fontaine City yesterday.”

“By the way, doesn’t Eco also look sleepy?”

Raymond gave Eco who was standing right beside Ash a glance and gave a bitter smile. But the next moment, his eyes widened.

“Could it be that…! Last night…. The two of you had advanced to become adults…!”

“Idiot! You speak too loud! That’s impossible!”

Ash was red in the checks. It if is the Ash from months ago, he won’t even be bothered if Raymond made fun of him and Eco.

But for today, he was obviously shaken.

Ash took a peak at Eco. Although she was still sleepy, the morning rays that shone into the hall had had further emphasis Eco’s beauty
even though they were in the midst of people. It gave her a feeling of a noble.

Her hair was pink and was reflecting silvery rays of lights. Her skin was white and the chip on her left horn that Ash smashed off had
recovered.

Recently, Ash was confused about his feelings.

With just a glance at Eco, he could clearly feel his chest tightening.

Seeing that Ash suddenly turned silent, Raymond asked in a demanding tone:

“Hold on! Isn’t your reply a little weird! Could it be you really…!”

“Raymond! Shut up…!”

Max pushed Raymond aside and had his mouth covered up.

“Is it true that there were many things had happened in Fontaine City? Even the Continental Congress- Elysium was postponed. It probably
had something to do with Eco and you right?”

Ash was surprise at how sharp Max was.

“Actually, for the both of you to stay at the capital for nearly two weeks don’t sound natural to me. After the incident, the government
should be busy dealing with the after fact. If I am the Paladin, the first thing that I would do was to send you back home. Unless…”

Max repositioned his glasses with his fingers, threw a glance at Ash.

The both of you were not staying there but you were both held in custody.”

Ash was shocked by Max’s deduction ability. In just a moment, his was no longer sleepy.

===Part 2===
===Part 3===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Novel Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 8

2014-04-19T19:42:42Z

Doomr: /* Part 17 */

==Chapter 8 - Avalon's Imperial Princess==
===Part 1===
In armory of the Zepharos mothership Beowolf––under Dr. Hoffman’s command the battle is in full swing.

Eco was naked and floating amid the magic guided device–– Inside ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule. There are also several groups of technicians working around her. This was out of Anya’s area of understanding. She could only stand by the wall and watch silently.

But, she understood well the pain that Eco was feeling.

The cold voice was followed by its echo when it was reflected on the metal body.

“The cartridge has been filled. Prepare for launching.”

“The countdown starts now. Ten, nine, eight… Three, two, one-.”

“Launching compressed magic!”

A red beam shot out followed by a loud gun shooting sound. Anya felt that even the ship was vibrating.

“…!”

Then, there were air bubbles coming from Eco’s mouth. If not because of the liquid she was in, her scream would definitely be heard.

Anya couldn’t bear to see Eco suffering and looked away.

Eco’s body had already taken at least ten shots of the compressed magic.

Eco regained her consciousness after the start of the experiment. At the beginning, she was struggling in the water, but ‘Yggdrasill’s’ capsule was not at all affected.

After repeatedly receiving of dozens of compressed magic bolts, she lost her strength.

Right now, she is just like the living dead. Her blank eyes were now lifeless and it was terrible. It was pure torture. Even so, the group of researchers led by Dr. Hoffman were not at all shaken and continued silently.

“There is no significant change on the appearance of α. There are no abnormalities on her respiratory system. No magic fluctuation can be seen.” Without realizing, the group of researchers started to refer Eco as α.

Eco is a human, a young dragon and also a living being––But this group of human had taken everything from her. To them, Eco was just experimental material α. Who knows if they want to remove their feeling of guilt by calling her with symbols… Anya secretly thought so.

At this moment, Dr. Hoffman’s voice is heard by Anya.

“Still no changes… It seems like we don’t have any more choices. Activate all the Millennium.”

Anya turned pale when she heard that.

This means that they had decided to utilize full power on ‘Yggdrasil’.

===Part 2===
“*Sob*… It was all… My fault. *Sob*…”

In the maid’s bedroom on the ground floor of the palace.

Prim was lying on the bed with her pillow wet with tears.

Only Ash and Silvia beside her bed. Cosette was standing by the door outside the room.

Prim cried while she told them about the whole incident.

Prim arrived at the ancient palace when she was chasing Eco, who was emotionally distressed and running away.

She had met a few suspicious people there.

Seeing the enemy suddenly attack, Eco appeared and became the bait to let Prim escape.

When Prim regained conscious, Eco was no longer there.

After hearing, Ash felt something suspicious.

“Why did you go to the ancient palace?”

“That’s because… It was my entire fault! It was my bad to say such things!”

“Prim“ Silvia said patiently. “Please stay calm. Compared to you... Ash is the one suffering the most.”

After being advised so by Silvia, Prim rubbed off her tears which started clearing up.

“You are right. Sorry…”

“Prim-san, please tell me everything before Eco was kidnapped!”

Prim nodded.

“I had no ill intention, it was just that… Ash-sama is a human and Eco is a dragon… So I thought that Eco would feel lonely after Ash-sama married with a human girl. The moment I told her that, Eco rushed out of the room.”

“What…!”

Who would have thought of this, Ash was speechless.

“Idiot! You… Why do you have to tell her this!”

Silvia was mad.

“If I am Eco… I will definitely feel hurt if someone told that to me! Even when Eco is a dragon, her thoughts are still those of a very young girl’s. She should know very well that her situation is special. Why was she born as a human? Why was she not born as a dragon… If I am Eco, I might even never feel secure.”

“Princess…”

Ash looked on in surprise at Silvia who was able to keen Eco's thoughts.

“Recently, she had gotten used to the school life. She was also being loved by everyone as the student council’s mascot. Even so, to Eco, the only person she could trust in… Is no other than Ash.”

“And I… Have said something terrible…”

“Strictly speaking, Eco is still a young dragon who is not even a year old. Can’t you be a little more indirect in your––”

“Forget it, Princess. Right now, we could never solve the problem even after lecturing Prim-san. What’s more, if they had this planned, no matter what Prim-san said, Eco would still have been kidnapped.”

“…You are right. But how are we going to rescue Eco?” Silvia nodded.

She was in agreement with Ash.

“Prim-san… Could you describe those people who attacked?”

Ash was praying while asking. His only clue is Prim being the witness.

“Err… They pretended to be the palace servants. But, they didn’t look like citizens of the Knight Country. For their skin color, it looked like they are the Tantalos…. Also, the person who attacked me is a short girl.”

“A Tantalos girl…!” Ash was feeling Déjà vu.

It was like he had found the last piece of puzzle in his memory.

“It was the girl who followed Milgauss!”

Ash’s fists were shaking. The world he was seeing was dyed in red. Even though he only had a feeling that Milgauss was the culprit, still, after making sure, he was still in rage.

“Since we know who the criminal is-”

Silvia immediately stopped Ash who intended to rush out from the room.

“Hold on, Ash! Where do you think you are going to?”

“The ballroom, of course! I want to settle thing with Milgauss!”

“Keep your calm! Do you think that Milgauss will admit it even after you find and confront him?”

“…Maybe not.”

Ash turned speechless.

Silvia was right, no matter how emotional he became, Eco still wouldn’t be able to return safely.”

Just as if she was trying to have Ash cooled down, Silvia made a suggestion in a calm voice:

“Don’t you think that this is a good time to save Eco when Milgauss is busy with the masquerade?”

“What do you mean?”

“Milgauss couldn’t even be bothered by an activity with long history such as this continental congress and will do anything just to capture Eco. Even when I don’t know what his intentions are, but capturing Eco alive is their priority. I am sure that their lackeys won’t do anything to harm Eco when the mastermind is absent.”

After listening to Silvia’s analysis, Ash gave a breath of relieve.

“The problem remains is, where is Eco’s location. Since Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ is not reacting, it means that Eco was being hidden in an enclosed place. For example something that could be a barrier to cut off magic… Anyway, it must be done with the proper equipment. It just can’t be a rally point that they have just constructed.”

“An enclosed place with proper equipment? That’s it, Milgauss has Klaus backing him up…”

Last evening, an airship flew past the evening sky…

The black ship that was waving the Empire’s flag proudly…

Ash remembered.

Ash and Silvia exchanged glances and shouted at the same time:

“Beowolf!”

===Part 3===
––W-Will… I die just like this…

Eco thought so.

The liquid in the capsule kept on rotating and Eco’s body was being swept along by it.

Every time her shoulders or waist touches the glass, her body will move slowly in the opposite direction.

It seems like the liquid was made of special materials. Luckily, it doesn’t affect her breathing. But after suffering a few shots from the magic device, her body turned numb.

This feeling is like an empty mind floating in mid air.

––If I could just… Continue sleeping… Then I won’t feel any pain…

Just when Eco thought so... A power, that surpassed all the previous ones, was released upon her.

“Noooooooooo…!”

Even though she thought that she shouted in pain, in truth they were just air bubbles coming out from her mouth.

A bright light flashes and the water churns rapidly. Just like being swallowed by a tsunami, her body kept on rotating and kept on hitting the glass around her.

––Wh… Why do I have to suffer this kind of pain.

It had passed the limit of her brain to just think of what they are going to do to her. She could only feel that her body had been injected with a vast amount of magic.

The pain she felt is just like her body being ripped open.

It felt like her organs were being messed up by someone.

-Urgh… It hurts…. It hurts…. I beg you all, please stop.

It is pointless no matter how she shouted in her mind, the magic was still being forced into the body. Eco’s body was jerking nonstop and she was struggling.

You might as well do me a favor by killing me––Eco gave up.

“…!”

At the next moment- The Necromancia’s slimy tentacles began attacking her from all directions.

Eco couldn’t understand. Where did those tentacles appear from in this enclosed environment?

The tentacles, which were wriggling like snakes, slowly snatched her freedom.

Her arms, waist, legs… were entangled by those tentacles. -Stop! This must be an illusion! It is this device that was making me hallucinate…!

Eco tried to stay conscious and opened her eyes widely.

At that moment, the tentacles disappeared.

The feelings of being entangled by those tentacles also disappeared.

However, not long after that, she lost focus and the tentacles appeared again and had her waist was surrounded.

In a blink of an eye, she was lifted by those tentacles.

-Stop!

[[Image:SnRK V04 183.jpg|thumb|Her arms, waist, legs… were entangled by those tentacles. -Stop! This must be an illusion! It is this device that was making me hallucinate…!]]

An abnormally thick tentacle was approaching Eco’s face.

Eco kept her teeth closed with her might. If she was to be careless, the tentacle will surely wriggle into her mouth. Eco had Goosebumps just by think about it.

Eco initially wanted to ask for Ash’s help. She hoped that he could save him from this hell.

However, from the point she woke up in this device, she couldn’t even summon Ash.

Her Astral Flow with Ash had also been cut off.

The loss of her communication had put her in fear.

Eco was shocked that the loss of her connection with Ash would put her in such great fear.

––I am really an idiot. I only knew what is precious to me after I had lost it.

This experience had made her wanted to treasure Ash much more.

That’s right, without Ash, I can’t do anything… I am really a good for nothing.

-Don…

At that instant, there was something moving in her body.

===Part 4===
“Something is wrong! The magic indicator is showing an abnormal value!”

“We found an unknown magic source! Its power is increasing!”

“We have lost control of ‘Yggdrasill’! It ignored the emergency stop signal!”

The continuous bad news had made Dr. Hoffman turn pale.

The laboratory was as if in a fire and a tense atmosphere was spreading.

All the technicians now carried a panicked look while they were busy dealing with the buttons and controls under their hands.

“What happened…?”

Anya who was looking from aside wondered.

Basically, there presently seemed nothing abnormal with Eco, who was in the capsule.

Even though she was shot by the high power compressed magic and had struggled like she was having a nightmare, yet nothing dramatic had happened.

But the indicator was still indicating an abnormal value. Also, they were losing control of ‘Yggdrasill’.

The situation had suddenly become tense.

Even the emergency trigger had been triggered and the bell was ringing loudly.

-Dong!

At that instant, Anya heard something from the ground.

“What is that… Sound?”

As if to prove that it was not an illusion, ‘Yggdrasill's’ magic indicator exploded.

“Uwaa!”

Something groaned and then many of the surrounding devices started to explode with red flames. More of the technicians were now abandoning their posts, running away in fear.

“Don’t panic! Keep calm!”

Dr. Hoffman shouted but not even a single soul was listening.

Because in everyone’s sights was Eco.

Although she was still caged in the capsule. Eco’s body was now glowing with a dim light.

Even Anya was captivated by the sight in front.

“Dr. Hoffman! Let’s escape!” A young researcher advised Dr. Hoffman.

The rest of the researchers were agreeing with him and anxiously looked at Dr. Hoffman.

Anya left the wall and walk towards Dr. Hoffman’s back.

“Dr. Hoffman, I also think that it would be wise if we escape now.”

“No!” Dr. Hoffman yelled.

Anya was stunned by Dr. Hoffman’s aura. She had thought of him as a kind old man and was forced to act cruel as a researcher. Who would know that he would have such a stubborn side.

“What are you thinking! Even an outsider like me knows that this is dangerous! Isn’t there Millennium attached to that device too?”

What Anya was actually worried about ''is'' the existence of the Millenniums. Just in case the Millenniums explode… Anya was thinking. Let alone Beowolf, it is not even surprising if entire capital city of Fontain disappeared from the maps forever.

However, Dr. Hoffman shook his head slowly.

“…I won’t. That will not happen. The energy in the Millenniums has run dry.”

“What?”

“All the magic energy… Was fully absorbed by experimental material α.”

“-!”

Anya looked at Eco dumbstruck.

The intensity of Eco’s light was getting stronger, past the level where one couldn’t look at her directly. Those ‘Dong’ sounds had become clearer.

Even though there were no dangers of the Millennium exploding, it doesn’t mean that they were free from danger. Eco right now is seen as the bomb.

Later, there was the loud sound of something breaking.

Different from the normal explosions, that explosion sounds like it was originated from something being applied pressure on.

“α… α is escaping!”

A researcher shouted.

The capsule containing Eco was now in ruins and the liquid was flowing out like waterfall.

Eco can be seen floating with her eyes closed- in a short moment, she disappeared. What’s left is only stardust like magic particles floating in the air.

“She… Disappeared…?”

Anya dumbstruck, murmured alone.

===Part 5===
“Hey… Somethings wrong with Beowolf!?”

When Maestro Lancelot reached the landing space at a height of twenty meters, Silvia shouted:

“That is…!”

Ash who was riding on Lancelot behind Silvia widened his eyes.

The sacred airship Esperanza, airship Crown Solas and air ship Silvanus were lined up together.

On the other hand, the huge airship Beowolf was parked quite some distance away from the trio.

The suspicious thing was the black smoke emerging from Beowolf.

Could it be a fire?

If Eco is inside… Ash was too scared to think about it.

“Urgh…!”

At this moment, Ash felt a burning sensation from his left hand.

Although he nearly screamed in pain, he managed to tolerate with it.

It felt like suddenly putting his hand into a furnace.

“Is everything alright, Ash!?”

Silvia was worried about him and turned around and asked, but Ash couldn’t even reply because of the pain.

The ‘Seikoku’ engraved on his left arm was slowly moaning.

A while later, there was a glaring light coming out from his left arm and his sleeve up to his shoulders was burned off. Even the bandage was burned into pieces.

In a blink of an eye, Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was exposed.

“Wha…!”

The ‘Seikoku’ on his hand was glowing with a different light intensity from time to time.

Ash was panicking.

It will be alright if it was just glowing but the heat and the pain sensations had no intention of stopping.

It felt that his left arm is going to explode anytime.

“Hey… What is actually happening?”

Silvia was in shock while holding the reins which was probably caused by the fright she experience from seeing Ash’s ‘Seikoku’s’ reaction.

“I don’t know… But I am now sure that I am again connected to Eco!”

Just like responding to Ash’s left arm, there was an object glowing in the sky.

“Ash! Look upwards!”

Silvia who noticed the abnormality was pointing at the sky. Ash too had noticed.

There was something glowing on the sky above the landing area.

“That is…”

The mysterious light was floating in the sky as if it was decorating it.

On the other hand, the full moon didn’t look as charming as before.

By taking a closer look, it was an egg with beautiful flow lines.

There was a big emblem that was carved on the pearl like egg. At a first glance, it looked like a royal emblem.

To be more specific, that emblem looked like Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

-Don… Don… Don…

There was a frighteningly deep beating sound from the egg.

The confusing part is, it moved with the same rhythm as the glow on Ash’s ‘Seikoku’.

Ash immediately understood.

“I couldn’t be more wrong… Eco is in that egg!”

“How is that possible? What are you talking about…?”

“Princess, I beg you. Please take me there!”

“…Alright. I believe in you. Fly Lancelot! Fly higher!”

But Lancelot ignored her orders. It stayed at the twenty meters height and looked at the egg with its head up.

“Hei… Lancelot? Anything wrong? Fly immediately!”

Even though Silvia shouted strictly, Lancelot still ignored her orders. On the other hand, it did an emergency landing at a corner of the landing space.

“What are you doing? Are you disobeying my orders, Lancelot!”

“…It is useless, Princess. It seems that Lancelot has its own reason.”

“What did you say?!”

Silvia looked at Ash with an imposing manner.

“Do you know what Lancelot was thinking?”

“…I am not sure. It was probably affected by the ‘Seikoku’. I don’t know why, but I could somehow understand what Lancelot was thinking.”

After Ash and Silvia were forced to alight from Lancelot unwillingly, Lancelot again spread its wings and shoot up into the sky.

Looking at Lancelot’s direction, Ash found out something important.

“Princess! There are more and more… Maestros gathering together!”

Groups of Maestros were gathering from all directions. It had become an amazing night view created by the light from the Maestro’s magic.

One by one the Maestros appeared and gathered at the corner of the sky.

For Maestros, whose total numbers were already small to begin with, to gather together, it was unheard of even in the old times––

===Part 6===
“What is actually happening…?”

Lancelot left its master and flew off on its own.

Although this had given Silvia a great blow, the view of the night sky still gave her a deep impression.

Silvia could clearly hear the ‘Pssshh’ sounds of the beating of the wings.

When she had personally realized the dream like view, all her attention had been captured by it.

That egg even had wings growing out of it and feathers with silver lights were falling off. It was like snows that beautify the night sky.

Then- there was a crack from the egg shell.

The winged egg split into two-

“Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

A roar as if it was a horn announcing the end to the world could be heard all over.

Silvia who couldn’t look straight into the glaring light closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, the winged egg was no longer there. It was replaced by something that was not of this world.

To describe this thing with a word will be either – GOD or DEVIL.

However what Silvia said was insulting.

“What a scary monster…!”

[[Image:SnRK V04 193.jpg|thumb|What a scary monster…!]]

“Stop! You are not allowed to say that!”

Ash shouted and brought Silvia back o her sense.

“That must be...Eco. I can feel it... I can feel it!”

“Sorry, Ash...”

Although Silvia was annoyed by her gaffe, she still couldn’t believe that it was Eco.

Later, Eco landed slowly while being surrounded by numerous Maestros.

Although the pink fur and the red eyes is similar to Eco, but her horns looked sharp and fierce and doesn’t at all look like Eco’s round stubs.

Also, there was a third horn in between the two horns. It was like a unicorn’s horn and stood up straight.

Her wings, which were spread out widely, were different from a normal Maestro’s. It made one think of an angel’s wings.

Followed by a loud bang, Eco landed.

Eco lifted up her gigantic hind leg up high- And The large airship that had been the pride of the Empire was squashed in a few seconds.

With the conning tower being right at the middle, Beowolf had been squashed into a V shape and it immediately exploded.

Yet, Eco was not at all affected.

Eco probably lost interest in Beowolf and tried to wriggle her long neck. She slowly lowered her center of gravity.

The target of her scarlet eyes was the window of the tall Fontaine Palace.

===Part 7===
––An unidentified flying object appeared above the capital and all the Maestros in the country disobeyed their masters’ orders and gathered together.

Veronica, who received the emergency report, brought Glenn, the captain of her escorts, along with her to the ballroom at the highest floor of the palace.

Anyway, there were important guests in the ballroom that gathered from all over the continent. No matter what happened, she must protect their safety in the name of the pride of the Knight’s country.

At the same time, she must bring back her father Oswald with her. He had most probably changed his appearance and was drinking while mingling in the crowd.

While running on the long corridor, Veronica questioned Glenn:

“Did you too lose contact with your pal?”

“It totally ignored my summons and ignored my request to present me my Ark. From the looks of the current situation, where all the Maestros are gathering in the capital’s sky, it probably has something to do with the unidentified flying object.”

“Then, our pride, the Holy Dragners of Lautreamont can be considered no more. If the Empire attacked us at this moment, without the protection of the Maestros, this country will fall in just a single night.”

For the inability to defend... “I don’t have an excuse to offer.” <ref>面目次第も有りません have also the meaning of ‘It is a shame I don’t have the power to…’</ref>

Glenn lowered his head somberly.

===Part 8===
When Veronica and Glenn arrived at the ballroom the palace music, along with the party atmosphere of the nobles, had disappeared.

Most of the guests were by the glass window and were looking downwards in shock. From there they can view the landing tarmac for the airships.

“That’s…!”

Veronica was also looking downwards through the glass window.

“It is dangerous to stand beside the window, Princess!”

Glenn warned her but Veronica ignored him.

There was a change in the landing area.

A living object glowing with a silver light suddenly landed there.

''-Uoooooooooooooooooo…!''

It was immediately followed by a loud roar that will make one feel like covering the ears.

It was stated in the previous report that ‘an unidentified flying object that looked like a huge egg’, but it seemed that the huge egg had hatched when Veronica was on her way.

The unbelievable thing is, that huge monster had easily split the Empire’s huge airship Beowolf into two with just one stomp.

Right at this moment, there was a man from the crowd was making a fuss.

“Ooh, what is happening! How can a dragon of the Knight’s… Destroy the Empire's most advance airship which is our country’s pride! I don’t think that this is some simple matter!”

The man's words caused an uproar in the ballroom.

Until a moment ago, everyone had just found out that this monster is a dragon.

Talking about a dragon, everyone will think about Lautreamont Knight Country.

“Is that person… Klaus Viderhausen! He is obviously trying to cause a stir!”

Veronica angrily scolded and glared at the Empire’s young noble.

However, there was a man who stupidly tried to argue with Klaus.

“Nonsense! That monster had nothing to do with our country!”

Although the man was wearing a lion shaped mask, judging from his plum body, Veronica immediately knew who he is.

He is her father, Oswald.

“Klaus-dono! This is the truth! That monster has nothing to do with us! Please believe in me!”

“Hu… What you said was not at all convincing. Anyway, everyone here is a witness.”

Klaus was not even bothered by Oswald.

It was because what Klaus said is true. A huge dragon that suddenly appeared and with no warning had destroyed the Empire’s airship right in front of everyone here.

Nothing could be worst than this.

Chevron Kingdom and Zepharos Empire, who had never see each other eye to eye, were originally going to discuss about furthering peace between them in tomorrow’s continental congress ‘Elysium’.

To Chevron Kingdom and its ally Lautreamont Knight Country this should be a historical event.

“Stop… Let alone the Emperor, not even one royal from the Empire attends. It is a total joke. The Empire has never wanted peace––”

Just as Veronica finished her sentence, there were people screaming from everywhere.

Everyone was in a panic.

All the guests who were wearing their mask, everyone, including the musicians and the waiters, were trying to escape.

Apart from Oswald, who was now crying, Klaus, who had just previously put the blame on the Knight Country, was also fleeing.

“What…!”

Veronica who immediately turned around was also sweating tremendously.

There was a pair of scarlet eyes looking into one of the many palace windows.

She spent a few seconds to figure out that the dragon had stretched its neck and was looking into Fontaine Palace.

“Glenn, if I try to slash the pair of eyes with my huge sword… Do you think I have any chance of winning?”

“Please forgive my rudeness… Even if Princess... You are no match for it.”

Glenn told the truth directly.

"Why must you be this honest?"

Veronica was sulking while she confronted the dragon eyes.

The round eyes.

''It looked like a baby’s pairs of eyes. Although it looked naïve, if this monster just rubbed its nose on the palace walls... Fontaine Palace will turn into dust in seconds. Furthermore, it will be a hill full of bricks and corpses…'' Veronica could still manage a smile.

Even though she was thinking of such scenario.

“Kuku… So this is of feeling of my life being controlled by others. I praise you, my child!”

Seeing that Veronica had no intention of escaping, Captain Glenn advised her in panic:

“Princess, please retreat!”

“I mustn’t. Some of the guests are still here.”

Veronica looked around the empty ballroom.

There was a man with a mask standing at the middle of the dance floor.

The man was wearing a elegant suit. However his hair color was like a cloth stained with blood.

He is obviously the guy in the reports–– Milgauss.

Veronica looked at him in admiration.

“Hmm… You indeed look a little like Julius. Remove your mask!”

To her surprise, he actually did it. He could be seen silently removing his mask and threw it to a side as if he doesn’t need it anymore.

“-!”

Veronica’s eyes widened.

The handsome face beneath the mask was undoubtedly Julius of ten years later who had now become a seinen.<ref>青年, man with age range between 20-
30.</ref>

He no longer had the rebellious feel with him in his teenage years and was replaced by a feeling of a weapon that had been well polished.

“So you are Julius…!”

As if to sweep away her worries, Julius walked to the side of the window. At the same time, the dragon’s face disappeared as if it had lost interest with the empty ballroom.

Julius was standing by the window looking at the huge dragon.

“Kukuku… I have been waiting for this moment for a long time!”

That sinful voice and the devil like smile made Veronica feel uneasy.

Glenn took a step forward as if trying to ask on behalf of Veronica.

He unsheathed his sword that was on his waist.

“You can’t be Julius, no? My friend would never show such a malicious smile."

“Oh, Glenn McGuire! I remembered you are one of the guys that appeared in Julius’s memories. It should be suitable to use ‘it has been a long time’ in this situation, don’t you think so?”

“What do you mean!”

“You still don’t get it? This body is indeed Julius’s. However, I am not Julius... Although I can peek into Julius’s memories anytime."

“What is happening…?”

Veronica was curious but it was not bothered by the man.

“Kneel! Quick! Look carefully! You are witnessing a historical moment!”

The man was acting like a holy man in the religious painting. He spread his arms widely and declared his name.

“I am Mordred! The descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.”

Vreonica couldn’t believe what she had just heard.

The Maestro that Julius sacrificed his life to kill is named Mordred. It is also Julius’s Pal.

''Is it possible that Mordred has taken over Julius’s body?''

In regards of Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family–– Veronica had only recently heard about this name.

The ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’ that Dr. Angela Cornwell found in Willingham Mausoleum.

Basically, Veronica had read through the copy of the book.

She recalled a part of the book.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons emperor family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons king family. An endless war started between these two families. After the members of the two families reincarnated, they will encounter each other, hate each other and kill each other.”

The person in front had introduced himself as the descendant of the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family.

Then, who is the person who should be representing the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family-?

At this moment, Veronica stopped thinking because of Glenn’s shout.

“So I see… You are the root of evil! I knew that Julius didn’t turn crazy! He will always be loyal to his beliefs and tried to have you removed even when he had to commit a crime in the Knight Country!... Return Julius to us!”

Followed by a shout, Glenn reduced their distance and there was a silver flash.

However, Mordred easily parried Glenn’s slash.

“Urgh!”

Glenn growled.

Morderd had stopped the high speed slash with only his index and middle finger.

Glenn could be seen standing still while holding his sword. No, that’s not the case, Veronica understands well.

It was not that Glenn was not moving, it was because that he was unable to move.

Mordred had overpowered Glenn with just two fingers.

“Hmph… I will let you experience the punishment for being disobedient to a ''god''." Mordred gave a cold smile

Immediately after, there was a flash.

“Gwaaa!”

Glenn was knocked up into the air while unable to even resist. He knocked into the wall hard and became unconscious.

Veronica didn’t even have the time to care about Glenn and stared at Mordred.

“…I don’t understand. As far as I know, you should have a good relationship with Julius. Didn’t you even present him with an ark?”

“Hmph, the one who has a good relationship with Julius is another me. That me who acknowledged Julius as its master and associated with him quite well."

“Another me? What are you talking about?”

“Let me generously explain it to you as your last gift before you die. There were two personalities in Mordred. If it was to be a human, it would be called a split personality.”

“What happened to the other personality?”

“It has disappeared together with the body. Ironically, although it was itself, Julius had originally planned to kill me. For my part, to prevent myself from dying, I sacrificed my body and changed into this spiritual form and inhabited Julius’s body.”

Upon saying that, Mordred looked out of the window.

Right beside the palace, the dragon was standing on its hind legs and was looking around curiously. It seemed to be troubled because it couldn’t understand what was happening.

Mordred declared to that dragon:

“Descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, I will take that body of yours!”

“Now I understand, so this is what you planned…!”

At this stage. Veronica finally found out what Mordred is aiming for.

Mordred had once lost his body in the past when it was killed by Julius.

However, if it could take over the body of the descendant of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family, it can once again be born as the strongest dragon…!

“That will never happen, Mordred!”

Veronica unsheathed the huge sword on her waist.

Even though she knew that he was not an opponent that she could win in a direct confrontation, she still couldn’t bear to watch idly from the side.

''I will kill Mordred together with Julius’s body before he can manage to take over Avalon’s body-'' Veronica rushed forward while thinking.

Even when it's her brother’s body that we are dealing with... She had no intention of showing any mercy.

But, before Veronica could land a hit on Mordred, suddenly, there was darkness emerging from his body and spread all over the ballroom.

“Urgh… What is this dark mist… My conscious…!”

The moment she was surrounded by the darkness, Veronica felt a strong feeling of vomiting and fainting.

===Part 9===
After struggling for some time in the darkness––without knowing what was happening–– The darkness had finally disappeared.

“Are you alright, Veronica?”

There was a guy who held out his hand to Veronica who was struggling to stand up.
[[Image:SnRK V04 207.jpg|thumb|To her surprise; Mordred, who should be busy with taking over Avalon’s descendent's body, is attempting to help her up.]]
“You…!”

There was killing intent in Veronica’s eyes.

To her surprise; Mordred, who should be busy with taking over Avalon’s descendent's body, is attempting to help her up.

However, there was no longer evilness on his face.

“You… Could you be Julius?”

“Ahh, that is me. You are still the same old you for not calling me ‘Anii-ue’.”

It seemed that, because Mordred was gone, Julius was able to take back his body.

“Of course… You F.O.O.L”

Upon hearing that Julius smiled, but he immediately returned back to his serious expression.

“Sorry, but now is not the time for us siblings to be arguing. Mordred's spirit has already inhibited Eco’s body. We have the obligation to defeat Mordred and protect this city.”

At that instant, Veronica felt a pain from her head as if she had just been struck.

“Hold on! Did you just say Eco? That huge dragon… is actually Eco?”

“I will explain the details to you later. Can you stand up?”

“Hmph… Whom do you think you are talking to!”

Using the huge sword as a walking stick, Veronica put all her effort into standing up. But, it was probably the side effect of inhaling in the darkness, in the end, she fell down again.

“Princess!”

The person who reached Veronica first was Glenn. Although he was badly injured, he had regained consciousness.

Glenn held on to Veronica and glared at Julius.

“Julius… I have numerous things that I want to tell you, but please allow me to tell you this first.”

“I can guess what you want to say but be my guest.”

While facing the calm Julius Glenn, with mixed feelings, shouted to Julius:

“You… Damn you!”

===Part 10===

Seeing that the Empire’s airship was easily crushed, the sacredship Esperanza and magicship Crown Solas flew off immediately.

Only the magicship Silvanus remained at its location overlooking the whole incident.

Although Silvanus had yet to attack Eco, Ash was still worried since it's captain is Veronica.

Even so, seeing that Silvanus still hasn’t made its decision, Veronica was probably not aboard the ship. They were most probably waiting for Veronica’s orders.

On the other hand, if Veronica had boarded the ship, there is a high chance that she will issue an attack on Eco. To protect the capital, Veronica will make this decision without any hesitation. Anyway, Silvanus' fire power is not something that can be ignored.

“I… I will protect Eco!”

Ash made up his mind and rushed forward.

“Hold on, Ash. Do you want to be crushed!”

Silvia blocked Ash with her arms spread.

“Please move aside, Princess! Who will protect Eco if I don’t!”

“Please keep your calm! Even so, what can you do!? How are you going to ride Eco who has just turned into... that? What’s more, what are you going to do to ride on Eco?”

“I…”

Silvia was right. During the time when the Necromancia attacked Ansarivan, he received help from Silvia and Lancelot.

But luck was not on his side. Lancelot who he could place his hope on had not yet returned after it gathered with the rest of the Maestros. The group of Maestros were still circling above in the sky while waiting for something to happen.

To his relief, after Eco crushed Beowolf, she had not made any frightening actions. Although Ash was sweating tremendously during the time she looked into Fontaine Palace through the window, he was lucky that she turned away immediately.

Right now, Eco was only looking around and sniffing the buildings around her as if to figure out what was happening. In regards to what had happened to her body, she probably hasn’t figured it out yet.

“In conclusion, we must keep her as far from the town as possible. In the case that she enters into the town…"

Upon listening to Silvia’s assumption, Ash was shaking in fear.

Fontaine City has a population of around a million.

In another words, a million lives were now in Eco’s hands.

The severity of the current situation no longer only involved Ash and Eco.

“Guooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

At that moment, Eco was roaring in pain and started to struggle. There was a change in her appearance that was originally surrounded by a silver light.

Just like a white cloth that came in contact with ink, a black color was slowly taking over the white.

“…Eco? What’s happening!”

Ash could only look on as Eco transformed, without being able to do anything.

The change in her skin was only the start.

Her angle like feathers had transformed into a crow like wings.

The previous middle horn of the three horns had disappeared and her pair of horns had turned into spiral shape.

Also, her four limbs were growing at a fast speed. It will be better to describe her as a giant like body rather than a huge beast. That huge body gave a evil feeling.

Last of all, there were nine eyes on its face where each was glowing with red light.

“Nine eyes…!”

Ash remembered something.

Eco once had a nightmare.

In her dream, was Eco attacked by the nine eyed dragon…?

-Don!

At that moment Eco, who had turned into that black dragon, gave out a real dragon breath.

The flame emitted pierced the sky and scattered the dark clouds.

If this flame were aimed at Fontaine Palace or the town… Ash felt Goosebumps just by thinking of it.

“Silvia, so you are here!”

At this moment, there was a fierce voice coming from behind.

It was Veronica and Glenn when they turned around.

Glenn was badly injured and looked more like an old rag.

Apart from that–– There was another man following Veronica.

It was already surprising if a person was allowed to walk side by side with Veronica, yet it was far more surprising when they noticed the man’s hair color.

“Milgauss! Why are you here!”

Ash felt that he was having more Goosebumps all over his body. At the same time, he felt that Milgauss looked familiar. He remembered that he had seen that face in a portrait.

“Are you… Anii-ue?!”

Silvia shouted before Ash.

“Yeah. Although it is a little hard to believe, I am Julius. But I don’t have the time to give you any explanations right now. Firstly, we need to get rid of Mordred’s spirit from Eco’s body–– Ash...”

When his name was suddenly called by Julius, Ash became nervous.

The person in front of him really felt like Prince Julius Lautreamont.

Julius stepped forward and placed his hand on Ash’s shoulder.

“Only you, as Eco's master, can save her. Understood?”

“Yes. I thought of that myself too.”

Julius smiled.

“Good answer. I will take the responsibility to bring you to Eco.”

“But… How are you going to do it?”

“Don’t worry. We have a way for that.”

After he finished his sentence, Julius was actually pointing at... The Magicship Silvanus was resting at the far end of the landing area.

===Part 11===
“Ara. I don’t remembered inviting you here… Dark Dragon King Mordred.”

In the dragon workshop, Navi and Mordred were having a confrontation. She was sitting on her favorite chair with her legs crossed.

“Kuku. This is your last time to be able to be this relaxed.”

Mordred’s spirit had still maintained Julius’s voice. It was probably because it had inhabited Julius’s body for more than ten years… At least Navi thought so.

“I have taken over sixty percent of Eco’s body. It is only a matter of time before I can fully take control of her body. Avalon is losing.”

“…”

“Next, if I can fuse together with you, I can be fully awakened as the Dark Dragon King. Follow me. Even though you are now called Navi… But… I clearly know that you are not a normal navigator. You are the incarnation of the Dragweiss.”

“Ara. Just what I imagined of the Dark Dragon King. You have made quite some investigations on your own.”

“Fuse with me quickly. Give me the supreme knowledge. Strictly speaking, Avalon and Nehalennia have the same roots… I should also be qualified to fuse with you.”

“I don’t disagree with this.”

Upon hearing Navi’s answer, Mordred smiled.

“So you agree?”

“No I don’t. It is because I don’t like Nehalennia.”

“…What do you say?”

“I'm rooting for Avalon's Imperial Princess and her knight. Especially her knight… Ash Blake, he is far manlier than you.”

“Hmph… what a fox you are. Since it has came to this… I will use force-”

Suddenly, there were numerous tentacles coming from under Mordred’s legs. They were like snakes that had found their prey and attacked Navi.

===Part 12===
“I am sorry. Could everyone apart from Ash and I leave this ship?”

Upon stepping into Silvanus’s wheelhouse, Julius spoke coldly.

The crew––responsible for the control of the wheel, communications and the rest––turned around and looked Julius in confusion. Then they are all suddenly frightened, as is they see a ghost.

They shouldn’t be blamed since the prince, that should have been executed years ago, was standing in front of them and had asked them to do something unreasonable.

“Hold on… Prince Julius! What do you plan to do?”

Seeing that Ash was requesting an explanation, at the same time Julius answered, he turned around and looked at Veronica who was preparing to sit on the captain’s seat.

“I just don’t want the rest of the people to die with us. Veronica, I hoped that you could also help me by giving out the orders.”

“Do you think that I would even listen to that joke?”

“If the sister is stubborn, the elder brother will have to face some trouble.”

The next instant, with lightning speed, Julius seized Veronica from behind. He was holding a hidden gun. It was a mechanical gun that the military of the Empire used.

Julius even chose to place the tip at Veronica’s temple.

“There is not much time. You should try to listen to your brother sometimes, Veronica.”

“Are you kidding! Silvanus is my magicship. Don’t even think of always doing what you wanted to, Julius.”

“As I have said before, I am your brother. Maybe you are a perfect princess in front of our people, but I knew your Achilles heel. If you still disobey me, I will expose it in front of everyone.”

“What Achilles heel?”

“I know that you love Silvia. There are Silvia portraits in your room. The clothes that Silva wore, Silvia’s growth record, the poem that you wrote from missing Silvia and also Silvia’s human sized doll––”

“I- I promise! Keep quite immediately!”

Ash was in a shock. He had never expected Veronica to surrender easily.

“Everyone, leave the ship immediately! This is an order from Veronica Lautreamont! No one is allowed to disobey!”

It was a direct order from Princess Veronica-sama... All the crew members rushed out from the wheelhouse.

===Part 13===
When everyone had left the magicship, Julius operated Silvanus while sitting on the pilot’s seat.

With a sudden shake of the magicship, Ash held tightly onto the communication officer's former seat to avoid falling on the floor. Looking out through one of the round cockpit windows, the magicship was rising further and further away from the ground.

It was a totally different experience from sitting on a dragon. When this lump of metal was flying with passengers–– At the same time Ash was amazed, he also started to worry about crashing.

Julius, while he was piloting Silvanus, started telling Ash the whole story.

===Part 14===
Although what Julius said was hard to believe, basically, the dragons were separated into the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. The two families had incarnated since the ancient times and are still fighting each other right unto this day.

Also, Eco is Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family’s descendant.

In another words, Eco is the Imperial Princess of the dragons.

“…Even after I had heard of such things, it is still hard for me to believe this. Eco, who has been living with me, is obviously a girl who sleeps late, a glutton and a hot headed girl...”

“I know how you feel. When I found out that my pal is the descendant for the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family, I was also astounded. In the beginning, I was also troubled by why was I chosen.”

Julius spoke on.

“Back to the topic, Avalon’s Imperial Princess’s body is really huge. Even though she is still a young dragon, she had this unbelievably huge size… It is totally unbelievable.”

After Julius pressed a few buttons on the dashboard, Eco’s body was shown on the huge screen in front.

Silvanus was three hundred meters above land and was looking at Fontaine city from the sky above.

From the screen, they can see Eco's back that had turned black because of being taken over by Mordred.

With its frightening spiral horns and nine eyes… It is exactly the image of the dark dragon king.

Eco, who was originally standing on two legs, was now standing on all four because of the pain caused by Mordred’s take over.

The worrying part is, Eco was not moving at all and yet she doesn’t look as if she is sleeping…

“Could it be that Eco is fighting Mordred?”

Julius shook his head in disagreement.

“It is impossible. Judging from the huge change of her body, I am afraid that… Eco doesn’t even have the strength to fight back.”

“Is it…”

“But not all hope is lost. In my opinion, Navi is also fighting against Mordred.”

“Navi?”

Why would he mention Navi’s name at such a time?

Before that, how would Julius know about Navi?

“Navi is the incarnation of the Dragweiss. If Navi could keep on fighting back, even after Mordred has fully taken over Eco’s body, he still couldn’t be fully awaken.”

“What do you mean?”

“Regardless of the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor or the Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king, both of them must fuse with the Dragweiss to obtain its supreme knowledge, only then can they receive their true power. I believe that Mordred right now is trying his best to make Navi his own.”

“How come… you know so much about him?”

“That was because I shared the same body with Mordred. Just like what he did to me, to blend into the human society, I could also look into his memories.”

After hearing what Julius had said, Ash was still confused. However, there exists things that could be easily understood without the need for good brains.

“In another words, this is a great time for a counter attack while Mordred is busy dealing with Navi, right?”

“That’s right. This is our only chance for victory. If you can ride on Eco, by chasing Mordred’s spirit out, then you can save Eco and the capital together.”

Ash nodded in agreement to what Julius had said.

“I am willing to give it a try. No matter if it is Avalon or Nehalennia… I don’t think I even know what they mean. I only know that Eco is my pal.”

When Ash turned around and prepared to walk back to the hatch, Julius spoke from behind:

“Although I don’t know why you were chosen… But I am glad that you are Eco’s knight.”

===Part 15===
“Urgh…”

Ash arrived at the hatch and found that the winds were cold. Such temperatures were unheard of during the summer.

Ash was carrying a parachute–– This is a decision made by Julius and him beforehand.

When Silvanus had come close to Eco, Ash will jump off from the deck with the help of the parachute.

After landing, it's all up to Ash.

Basically, Ash had gone through the parachute landing practices at the academy.

Ash had never intended to become a soldier and had always thought that the academy was wrong to force them to go through those kinds of practices.

Anyway. The academy is not a military school–– But who would've expected that those practices would be useful right now.

“…Right there.”

Ash was looking down towards the ground from the bow and had located Eco’s back.

Although her fur had turned black the enormous amount of magic surrounding her were shooting off strong rays of light, he won’t have to worry about missing his target.

He must make use of the time that Navi was fighting against Mordred to land on Eco’s head.

Julius voice emerged from the magic communication device:

“Ash, you may jump anytime.”

“Roger that.”

Ash looked downwards for one more time.

For such a huge beast, her only blind spot will be her head.

Ash tried to imagine himself riding on Eco’s head.

To his surprise, it was not at all scary.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left arm was getting warm and was flickering with dim light.

It felt as if his ‘Seikoku’ was urging him to move quickly.

Suddenly- Eco lifted her neck and shot a dragon breath towards Silvanus.

“…Urgh!”

A bright light pierced through the night sky. Ash surrendered against the shaking deck and fell down. Although Julius had barely avoided a direct hit, by giving the ship an emergency turn, the strong breath had burned one side of the ship into ashes.

There was smoke and fire emerging from the ship itself and it had begun to falter as it lost balance.

“Tsk…! If you kill me, Eco will die too! If that happens, you also couldn’t get your hands on Eco’s body that you desired that much...! How could someone be this stupid?”

When Ash was groaning, Julius voice could be heard once again through the communication machine:

“Ash, are you alright!”

“Yes, I am!”

“Silvanus is going to do an emergency landing! Jump quickly!”

“I also intend to do that!”

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from the deck.

The moment his feet left the deck, Mordred gave a second dragons breath.

Looking backwards, he saw that Silvanus’s fuselage suffered a direct hit from the dragon breath.

Ash shuddered. He was lucky that he had jumped off earlier or else he would be turned into dust also.

Although Julius had said there were going to do an emergency ‘landing’, judging from the speed Silvanus was moving downwards, it looked like it was crashing.

Finally, the unbalanced ship disappeared at the other end of the palace walls- Then a fire pillar could be seen followed by a loud explosion.

“Prince Julius…!”

Ash was sad but there was nothing he could do about it.

Julius had risked his life to fly him into the night sky.

The only thing he can do right now is to complete his mission in return.

Ash's body was moving downwards because of gravity's pull.

His face and ears felt like being crushed by the rushing air pressure.

“Now is the time!”

Ash had got the timing right and pulled the rip cord, the parachute spread open.

An amazing braking force had caused the parachute to slow down.

If another dragon breath was shot off, Ash would certainly be hit but Ash prayed that he will not have such bad luck.

“Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

===Part 16===
“Damn! Where am I?”

Eco found out that she was in a cage when she woke up. When she was looking at her body, she found out that she was wearing a dress with low standards.

This style is obviously not of Eco’s preference.

Any dress in Fontaine Palace’s changing room looked better that this. It is even as heavy as lead and it felt more like a binding item rather than an evening dress.

On the other side of the cage was a wide white space. The walls, the floor and the ceiling were white. Not even a speck of dust that could be found.

“How dare anyone to cage a dragon like me in this cage… What were they even thinking!?”

Eco was definitely confused. Yet she still vaguely remembered that she was awakened as a dragon. She even remembered that she had become huge and was looking at the whole of Fontaine palace.

But her memories stopped there.

“Tsk… It seems that you are alright since you are so energetic even in such a situation as this.”

It was a familiar voice.

“Navi? You…!”

Navi was standing outside of the cage. Even though Eco disliked Navi, but in such a situation, Eco was grateful that Navi was here and felt that Navi was like an angel.

The Eco’s angel was now looking like a rag-doll.

Navi, who was always acting calm and give out a noble like feeling, was now seen with mussed up hair and even her evening dress was in rags. All over her body were the marks of being bound.

“What happened? This doesn’t look like you at all…”

Eco was taking a closer look at Navi.

“Hmm… I am only accompanying Mordred in his game. It was just that, his tentacle fetish has given me some trouble!”

“Mordred? Who is that?”

“Please lend me your hand.”

Eco stretched her hand through the gaps between the bars of the cage. After Navi held her hand, a mass amount of knowledge flowed into her brain.

In a blink of an eye, Eco knew everything that had happened. Only now did she realize that she is in her spiritual from.

“To make it simple… That person called Mordred is trying to take over my body, right?”

“That’s right. Anyway, during the time I was running around, he had done nothing bad. But if it's to destroy this capital, it will be an easy task for him.”

“Hmm… So I am such a great dragon.”

According to Navi’s information, Eco is Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“Huhu. Now Ash is going to look at me differently.”

Seeing that Eco was feeling proud, Navi sighed.

“As long as he can survive. He seems to be doing something foolhardy again.”

Navi held Eco’s hand again and Eco closed her eyes.

That current situation was sent into Eco’s brain as projections.

“What…!”

Eco was speechless.

Under the night sky- Ash leaned out from Silvanus’s deck.

The next instant, Mordred gave a dragon breath to the ground.

Silvanus was hit and was now gliding down from the sky, as if it was a paper plane.

On the other hand, Ash jumped into the air and was falling with his head pointing downwards.

“Hold on… Is he crazy!?”

At that moment, Eco clearly heard Ash’s mumble.

"Wait for me, Eco. I will protect you… I swear!”

In a short moment, tears started to flow from her eyes. Even though she was a spirit, her tears still kept on flowing. Even the Dragweiss couldn’t give an explanation. A warm feeling was haunting her heart… What was that feeling?

“Why…Why? Why would he… try to do so many things for me? Even when I… Have caused many, many troubles for him?”

Navi stretched her hand into the cage and patted her head.

“Do you even have to ask? It is because you are his pal.”

Eco rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

“Navi, please tell me what can I do for him.”

“Teehee. That’s more like it.”

Navi smiled and waved her hand lightly. With a flash, the cage disappeared. At the same time, the black dress that limits Eco’s movement was broken into particles and a pure white evening dress was reveled from beneath.

In a short time, Navi removed Mordred’s seal.

“I must say that… You are very good.”

Eco was scoping out her dress. Its design compromised of the elements of elegance and purity. It is as if it was made to be worn by the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.

“No matter how great I am, I can't help you with the upcoming step. Understood?”

Eco nodded in reply.

“Then, what should I do?”

After Navi smiled, she cheekily said:

“Of course you are to present him your originally made Ark and the Avalon’s Imperial Princess.”

The next instant, Eco became confused.

“What? Are you serious?”

As if it was natural to do so, Navi nodded without any hesitation.

“All the mimics that you have created, for various emergencies in the past… are useless against Mordred.”

“But, how, am I supposed to do this impossible task!?”

An original Ark could not be completed easily.

It was because Eco had seen her ancestor’s blueprint; she understands how hard it can be. An Ark is not only a strong magic weapon, at the same time, it is also a perfect art masterpiece.

Not to mention that Eco was still a young dragon that was not even a year old without any experience. Navi’s suggestion was like asking a baby to build a palace.

“Anyway, it would not be called difficult if the blueprint could be easily created.”

Eco gave up before she even started but Navi ignored it.

“Rest assured, you must believe in your own ability. You are an Imperial Princess who is the blood descendant of Avalon.”

“But… But what we must think about is not only the armour itself, there is also the Ark-weapon…”

“Listen carefully, the shape itself doesn’t matter. It is the mental power of the creator that decides the strength of the Ark. Even if you don’t know the shape, as long as you focus, the shape of the Ark will be formed.”

“Really…?”

“Yeah. Also, you don’t have to worry about the Ark-weapon. Avalon has a treasured sword that's been passed down through the generations. Just use it.”

After a moment of silent, Eco mumbled:

“…I had always disliked you since the first time I met you. Regardless of your relaxed attitude or your looks that was similar to mine or your overly large breast… I hate them and hate them very much! However… It's funny in the way that I felt you're trustable.”

Eco lifted her head and smile.

Navi also returned a smile.

At the same moment, Eco felt that a light had pierced through that darkness that had been blocking her eyes.

She didn't want to look for trouble anymore.

And she definitely doesn’t want to give in before taking up the challenge.

While the evening dress was swaying, Eco spoke with confidence:

“Just wait and see. I will definitely complete my original Ark!”

===Part 17===
“Damn… What kind of joke is this!”

Although Ash had finally landed on Eco–– Still... the landing spot was her back and not her head. It was exactly beside the joints between the body and the wings.

That same pair of wings were like the wings of a new born bird. They are still wet and unable to fly right away.

Maybe this is my only life saver… Ash secretly thought.

Black fur was growing from her uneven skin. It felt like a Necromancia. He must get rid of Mordred’s spirit and return Eco to her original appearance as soon as possible.

To achieve this, he must try to ride her gigantic body. However… Ash was looking at Eco’s head from afar.

Connected to her back, that was as wide as prairie, was a long neck that looked as if it was a stairway climbing up to heaven. And her head, with the spiral horns, was at the other end of that neck.

His current aim was to ride on her head and try to control her using his will as a dragner. However… The distance between them was huge. It was like trying to climb the dangerous Xenoglavia Mountains without any climbing tools.

“Stop it! …This is not the time to give up.”

Ash threw aside the parachute and moved forward while pushing aside the fur that was taller than himself.

“Now I really looked like a louse…”

In reality, Mordred treated Ash ''as'' nothing but a louse. That is why he was not bothered by Ash at all.

“Just wait and see. Your overconfidence will be the cause of your death, Mordred…”

Although Ash kept on talking to himself to boost his confidence, but every time he looked towards her head, he felt like falling apart.

Suddenly, there was a change in the night sky.

Those Maestros, who were originally circling in the sky, started to make their move.

Those Maestros could be seen gliding towards Mordred and had him surrounded.

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrr…”

Mordred lifted his neck and gave a threatening growl. However, before he even managed an attack, the Maestros activated their magic all at the same time.

With a flash, chains that were made from magic appeared. Numerous chains now tied down the huge dragon’s neck, front legs, hind legs, tail…

“Guuuoooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was struggling with all his might but the chains wouldn’t budge even a little.

“They…!”

It can’t be wrong. These Maestros were trying to seal Mordred’s movement. Who knows if they were thinking that the dragon worthy to take to top is not Mordred but Eco.

At that moment, a Maestro landed right in front of Ash. Its pair of horns looking like a deer’s, also looked familiar to Ash. Then a clear voice could be heard coming from behind the dragon.

“Ash… Hurry up!”

“Lucca!? Why are you here?”

That is. The Maestro that suddenly appeared from above was Gawain, and Lucca was riding on its back. Ash felt nostalgic.

Lucca while feeling worried gave Ash a short explanation.

“Err… The Maestros in the dragon house seven were all escaping together. I risked my life to cling onto Gawain… In the end, I found out that I was already here.”

“Did Rebecca and Max come together?”

Lucca shook her head. It was probably Ash's mistake that he felt that Lucca’s ears were slightly drooping.

“Only I noticed that something was going on with the Maestros…”

“Is that so…”

As if to interrupt Ash’s and Lucca’s conversation, Gawain roared with its jaws opened.

It was as if trying to tell Ash to ride on it quickly. Ash naturally didn’t reject this offer.

“Thank you!”

Just as Ash sat on Gawain’s back, Gawain flapped its wings.

After piercing through the night sky, Gawain’s altitude was increasing while following along the direction of Mordred’s neck. Lucca’s riding skills were as good as ever and could only be described as perfect.

Ash was clinging tightly to Lucca’s thin waist to avoid from dropping off.

However, Mordred would not stay silent. Although he was being tied down, it was still struggling and roaring loudly.

Suddenly, magic cannons continued to appear in the sky and were firing at Gawain.

Ash was trembling when he saw those cannons.

It was because those cannons looked like the weapon that Ash used during his fight with Milgauss in Willingham Mausoleum. The only difference is, each cannon was around Gawain’s size.

“Magic shield Aegis…!”

“Need not worry… It will be alright as long as we are not hit.”

Lucca was not at all shaken.

As if she had fused with Gawain, she was controlling Gawain by moving left and right and dangerously avoided the crossing light rays.

Gawain even used its dragon breath and one by one the magic canons were destroyed.

When Gawain had successfully passed Mordred’s head, all the magic cannons had disappeared.

“Ash, nows the time…!”

Just when Lucca shouted, Gawain did a somersault.

At the point where the sky was upside down, Ash jumped down.

He drew a big locus in the night sky and successfully lands in between the two horns. Looking from a close distance, the horns looked more like an altar than a horn.

When his feet landed on that spot, he felt satisfied. It was probably his dragner’s intuition that told him this is the best riding spot.

“Listen carefully Eco!”

Ash was shouting with all his might at his ‘Seikoku’ that was connected to Eco:

“Right now, I am going to ride you! I swear I will be successful in riding you! Whether you are an Imperial Princess or not it has nothing to do with me! So what if you are an imperial princess? You are always bad tempered, try to solve anything with force, a sleepy head, only have crepes in your eyes and feel like wanting to bite greedily whenever you see meat. Are these what an Imperial Princess should do! Even if you really are an Imperial Princess, I will never approve it!... I only know that–– I am your knight, and you are my pal. Things are just as simple as this!”

The next instant, there was a change in his left arm that was dense with ‘Seikoku’.

The ‘Seikoku’ can be seen emitting rays of light that were able to light up the entire night sky. Then patterns started to crawl just like some living things.

No, the patterns were growing.

“W-What had happened…?”

Just when Ash was feeling confused, his ‘Seikoku’ started to spread outwards towards Ash entire body with his left arm as the starting point.

Ash found that his connection with Eco had become stronger.

Although he couldn’t communicate with Eco verbally, yet, he was sure that he was connected to Eco…!

But, Ash's thinking only lasted for a short moment.

“Guuuuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred was back on the move. He had broken one of the chains and was standing on two legs.

“Auuu…!”

Lucca groaned. The wind created when Mordred stood up had affected Gawain. Although it was not blown away by the wind, it was obvious that it could not retain its balance. However, Lucca shouted:

“Don’t worry about me… I am alright! Ash, just focus on saving Eco…!”

Then, Lucca and Gawain finally fall back and disappeared from Ash’s line of sight.

“Lucca…!”

Ash stretched his arm but he could only grab the air.

The Maestros that were scattered in the sky tried to make another chain to tie down Mordred’s upper body.

But before Mordred could be sealed, it forcefully shook its neck.

“Uwaaaaaaaaa!”

Ash lost his balance and was thrown up into Fontaine Palace like a cannonball.

-This is a lie… It must be…?

He was approaching the tower in the middle of Fontaine Palace.

If he was to hit into such stone wall…he will definitely die.

-Is this the end…? Is Eco and I… Going to end right here?

Right at this moment.

『Almete, Gorjal, Peto…』

The voice of the spell was coming from his ‘Seikoku’ that had spread all over his body.

『Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje…』

It was definitely Eco’s voice.

『Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales…』

Compare to the previous times, every single word that Eco said was followed by a deep tone.

『Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas…』

Without any reason, Ash felt courage from within.

『Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas… Escarpes…』

Lastly, Eco was left with the last word.

『-Espolón!』

Ash, who was quickly going to crash into Fontaine Palace, was surrounded by holy light.

It felt as if he was surrounded by angel’s wings.

Even though Ash had an illusion of himself ascending to heaven... Eco’s voice had disrupted these peaceful feeling.

『“You absolutely must accept my feelings!”』

===Part 18===
As he opened his eyes, Ash was standing at the highest point of Fontaine Palace.

“I- I am saved?”

He saw Mordred was standing ferociously with only two legs while still being bound by the chains of the Maestros.

All of the nine eyes were burning deeply with the flames of rage and each looked like a scarlet star. Even though he was trying his best to break free from the existing chains, those Maestros kept on creating new chains.

“This… What is this feeling?”

Ash was looking at his own body.

His entire body was emitting heat and was overflowing with magic.

It has to be the Ark that Eco presented to me–– Yet to Ash’s dismay, what he was wearing right now was still his cloths that looked like rags.

There was not even an Ark that could be seen.

Even so, Ash still continued to feel safe as if he was protected by the Ark. Furthermore, the ‘Seikoku’ that was on his entire body was alive.

What is happening?

『Hey, why are you daydreaming! Quickly use the Ark-weapon!』

Eco’s voice was once again could be heard in his mind

“Eco…? What is happening?”

『T-that is…?』

Without any reason, Eco became silent. It felt as if she was embarrassed because of a certain something.

As if to speak on Eco’s behalf, another voice appeared in his mind.

『Huhu. That is an original Ark that Eco has created on her own. However, it is still incomplete and even the shape has not been decided on yet.』

“This voice… Are you Navi!”

『The Ark represents proof of the oath of a dragon that swears to hand over their body and feelings to their knight. At the same time, it was a proof that it was connected to the Master’s heart. Right now, you are recognized as Avalon’s knight.』

『I-I only wanted to get back my own body!... It was never meant to be given to you!』 Eco expectantly added.

『Ara? Who is the person who was crying because she was worried about Ash? I wonder.』

『"Sh-Shut up!"』

Eco and Navi seemed to have started an argument.

Ash made a difficult smile because only they could still have the mood to quarrel even during such a dangerous situation.

All the negative emotions like insecurity and fear had disappeared.

However- Right after that, Ash had a bad premonition as if a pair of cold hands held on to his spirit. When he raised his head, Mordred’s eyes were filled with sparks and were marking him.

It had obviously begun to take notice of Ash who had only just previously been disregarded as a louse.

“Guuuuuoooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Although Mordred was still bound by those magic chains, after putting in some effort, he still managed to open his jaws

There was a ball of light that could be seen appearing in front of his nose and it was slowly expanding-

Ash felt a large amount of energy from it. It was thanks to the Ark that his senses had sharpened.

Navi warned Ash in his mind.

『That’s bad. Even though Mordred has not completely fused with me, he is still very strong…!』

“Rest assured. I will personally deal with it.”

Ash immediately started to search for information regarding his Ark-weapon. Thanks to his experience in equipping those mimics, his was able to complete his search in a short time.

Ash smiled from within his heart.

The Ark-weapon forming in his mind was undoubtedly the strongest sword that had ever existed.

Ash readied his posture and started to chant the spell.

“An iron that could slash through anything…”

For every word he said, his ‘Seikoku’ that was all over his body was emitting heat and reacted strongly to it.

"A holy sword meant for a knight of all knights––”

At the same time... Ash felt an overflowing unlimited amount of magic emanating from his palm.

The one and only treasured sword that had been passed down through generations by generations in the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family had now shaped its form in Ash’s palm.

“Appear–– Excalibur!”

It was not only a huge brave and beautiful sword but also an Ark-weapon.

On its silvery white hilt were many scarlet colored Millenniums and they were shining brightly.

After he wielded the holy sword with both hands tightly, Ash leaped.

At the same time, Mordred was about ready to throw out its dragon breath.

That one ball of light, started to emerge, with such overwhelming power that could destroy the entire capital, to ground level, within the blink of an eye. Followed by some purple electric bolts flashing around Mordred’s head, the ball of light was released at Ash’s direction.

To make matters worse, Ash couldn’t avoid it because the entirety of Fontaine Palace and the capitol City were right behind him.

No–– In reality, I won’t even need to avoid it.

“Uooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Ash as if he had forgotten about his fear rushed towards the ball of light.

In respons to Ash’s verve, the Millenniums at the hilt of the holy sword increased their radiance giving out a bright light.

The presently shapeless Ark was releasing all its magic.

“Kirisakeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” <ref>斬り裂け. Means to get split and break apart.</ref>

Just before being swallowed by that attack, Ash swung the most powerful strike.

––Cut!!! <ref>斬. Ii was a word that was usually shouted when someone wanted to cut/slash/chop/kill off something.</ref>

At the same time the lump of energy was split into two, Ash was in mid-air. His vision was full of white and he could see nothing at all.

If not because of the protection he received from the Ark, all the cells in his body would have been vaporized to hot plasma. Ash was indeed slashing through such high amount of thermal energy.

In the end, his vision finally widened.

The dragon breath that was sliced into two had its trajectory changed and each had landed at the Fontainia plains on both sides of the capital and had exploded.

Although it was a huge explosion, apart from the strong wind, Fontaine City remained intact.

Ash lifted again Excalibur and pointed it at Mordred’s head.

At that moment, there was a creepy voice coming from Ash’s mind.

…Hold on! If you harm this body, the daughter of Avalon will also be––

The nine eyes kept on blinking as if it still had something to say.

“Haa! Now you start to beg from me… Know your place, Mordred!”

Ash remained determined and continued to land at the head.

Of course Ash knew that this body originally belonged to Eco.

He never had the intention to simply slash around with this sword.

However, to get rid of Mordred’s spirit, he needs Eco to bear with it for a few more moments.

What Ash intended to do was not to kill Eco but to make her lose her strength.

Where is the best place to land my attack?

There is not enough time to think of such complicated problems.

It is because apart from Eco’s and his own life, Ash was burdened with the lives of millions of residents of the capital. Ash decided to wager everything he had in the only possibility he could think of.

“Eat this, Mordred!”
[[Image:SnRK V04 243.jpg|thumb|“Eat this, Mordred!”]]

Ash was landing at full speed.

''What are you trying to do…? Do you want to follow the Julius's footsteps and become a ‘dragon slayer’? I can’t understand this, I just can’t understand this…!''

Ash didn’t reply and had no intention of doing so.

“Whether you are a god or a devil-”

Ash’s sword and Mordred’s horn clashed with each other.

“All the dragons will have to listen to my command, not to mention––”

After he had pinpointed the crucial point to release Eco, Ash swung Excalibur-

“If it is my '''P.A.L'''!”

Followed by a sound of a metal clashing with rocks, the night sky was swallowed by a white light.

The thing that was chopped off by Ash and was flying in mid-air was the left horn.

“Guuuuooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo…!”

Mordred’s roar was echoing in the night.

===Part 19===

『“Huhu. Mordred must be running away with his tail curled up behind him<ref>A proverb. Basically, if an animal is defeated, it will run off with its tail between its legs thus making sure it is not wagging in the air to be bitten off.</ref> even though a spirit shouldn't have any tails.” 』

Mordred’s spirit was running under the night sky towards the east while he was seen by Navi.

On the eastern side of the country is Chevron Kingdom’s land.

『“So in the end he has escaped to Chevron Kingdom… I must wait until he rises again before I can have him captured. Right now... I should give praise to Avalon’s Knight." 』

Navi gave herself a cheer and smiled.

Eco’s spirit was no longer beside her.

===Part 20===

Ash’s final blow had chopped off Eco’s left horn.

Last month during the time Ash was in the infirmary, he had bitten Eco’s horn. Furthermore, her left horn being chopped off made her recall that feeling.

It was that ‘happy’ feeling that dragged Eco’s spirit out.

Her heart's memories and her body memories.

When both of them were thinking the same thing, Eco’s spirit managed to take back its own body and the combined effort got rid of Mordred’s spirit.

Not only is this method impractical, its succession rate too is just as low.

However, Eco’s clearly remembered the feeling that Ash gave her.

––Navi had seen it all.

The body of the huge dragon had started undergoing changes inside the glaring light.

The skin color that was originally black had turned back to its original silvery white color.

As for those nine creepy eyes, they had merged and returned to two clear scarlet eyes.

Then-

The body that was bigger than Fontaine Palace was shrinking slowly and, after some time, finally turned back into a young teenage girl with pink hair.

Ash gently hugged the angel like naked body in mid-air.

Although Eco was blushing, she still placed her hand on Ash’s back and hugged her knight.

"Princess of Avalon ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-04-19T06:48:08Z

Doomr: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 4 - Avdocha the Convicted==
===Part 1===
Early in the morning, Ash put on his uniform and rushed out of the magicship Silvanus straight to school.

Since he has obtained Veronica’s permission last night the guards in charge did not stop Ash.

On the way there Ash didn't encounter Captain Glenn. Of course, Ash also simply did not want to meet him.

By quickly running up the stairs he finally arrived at the Student’s Council’s office.

"I’m entering."

He openes the door without hesitation and then instantly… An object, like a cannon, flew into his arms.

"Oh! ......Eco?"

Eco’s body is soft.

Yesterday she probably went to stay in Rebecca's room for the night. He smells a sweet scent. One that that will not make you tired of it and yet will also make you feel refreshed.

"Something wrong?"

Eco’s attitude made Ash feel troubled. The feeling is like that between a pet and its owner that have been separated for a long time, and it leaped at its owner when they were reunited.

The thing that he doesn't understand is… Does Eco have those kind of feelings? They didn’t see each other for only one night... And yet. Her personality has become so docile?

"It's annoying that you are so slow…..."

Eco buries her face in Ash’s chest and is reluctant to let go. Not only did she not let go there are also signs that she is hugging him a lot more tightly. The heat from her is transferring to Ash's body.

If it's only just that… Then he can let it be. Right after that thought, Eco grabbed Ash’s tie and pulled him right into the front of her face.

"S-Slow down. Wait... My neck is going to break ...!"

Ash quickly put his finger into the gap between tie and neck which barely enables him to breathe. At least he is now free from the danger of suffocating.

What is wrong with Eco so early in the morning?

Her cheeks are bright pink and her eyes are watery.

Ash is struggling but Eco continues to attack.

"Huff......"

After making that cute sound… Eco’s feet begin wrapping around his leg.

Her legs in knee socks, one of them sliding in between Ash thighs. The moment her soft thigh came into contact with his crotch his whole body shivers.

"No...... My body is so hot... I can’t stand it any longer." Eco gasped.

As she kept tugging Ash’s tie while lifting her body up.

Her half opened lips moving towards Ash’s cheek––

"Uwaa!"

Extending her tongue she gently licked Ash’s cheek. Like a dragon who wants to be spoiled by its master.

"...... Ah?"

At this moment… Ash spotted something–– from Eco's mouth there comes a rose like smell.

"You...... Show me the inside!"
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p004-005.jpg|thumb|'' Is this...... alright! '']]

"Is this......alright?" Eco says after she jumps down.

The usual Eco would ignore Ash’s order. However this morning, it is now like she is a different person. Her cheeks are getting redder and she stares at Ash’s face.

Being flirted with by her eyes… Ash saw Eco actually gently lift her miniskirt.

"... Huh?" Obviously Eco was confused about what 'inside' meant.

For the moment. Ash just couldn't understand what was happening right in front of him.

"You...!"

Ash almost falls backwards.

The thing clinging to Eco’s pure white skin almost caused his awareness to be swept away. That underwear, embellished with lots of lace, was designed for adults!

Suddenly he came back to his senses… Ash obstinately holds Eco’s hands.

"What are you doing you fool! I'm not talking about the skirt. It's what's inside your mouth!"

"Umm... I know..."

Eco with a flushed face opens her mouth halfway.

Behind her pearl white teeth, a pink tongue can be seen.

"So this stuff is the culprit!"

On Eco’s tongue was a piece of round candy.

A strong Ansal smell went into his nostrils.

Even though Ansals are harmless to humans, it brings a strong intoxicating effect to the dragons. Like drinking alcohol is for humans… Ansal’s smell brings pleasure to dragons.

The problem is that Eco is only a young dragon. Even with only a small amount of Ansal the result it brings is hard to predict.

"Come on. Quickly spit it out!"

"Nn....”

Eco exhaled a mouthful of heat, and firmly grasped Ash’s tie.

Don’t take Eco as just a petite girl as her strength is still like a dragon.

Ash, unable to do anything, can only let her pull him–– Eco, with Ash immobilised, mouth half-opened with her lips...

At the same time, Eco’s tongue breaks past the barrier.

"...!"

The two sticky and slippery tongues tangled.

The unimaginable shock makes Ash’s mind go blank and is transfixed in place.

"Tee hee..."

During that time of contact, the candy has rolled into Ash’s mouth.

The mouth-fed candy has melted into half of its original volume, Eco’s body temperature still remains on the candy.

Ash was entirely entranced.

"You… Just now..."

His face is hot as if flame is going to burst out from it.

At the start Ash was concentrating too much on the mouth-fed candy. That is why only until now, Ash found their lips were sticking tightly together. Eco then slowly averted her face, revealing a devil like smile.

According to that… Wasn't that his and Eco’s first kiss?

"Nn....”

Suddenly, like a puppet whose string was broken, Eco fell limp.

She buried her face in Ash’s arms and fell into a deep sleep. Seems like the drunken Eco has finally fallen asleep.

"Really... She only knows how to give people headaches."

Just as Ash breathed a sigh of relief–– A new voice is heard...

"..... From the position of between a human and a dragon, your behaviour just does not sound healthy."

"Uwaaa!"

Hearing a surprisingly calm voice, Ash was shocked.

''- Glup!''

The candy in his mouth is accidentally swallowed.

"....Rebecca! Since when have you been here?"

Rebecca leisurely crosses her arms in front of her chest, as she stood in the doorway. Her face is wearing a snappish smile.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p169.jpg|thumb|Rebecca leisurely crosses her arms in front of her chest, as she stood in the doorway. Her face is wearing a snappish smile.]]

"Do you even need to ask? Of course… When Eco ran out of the room."

"Isn’t it that you were here from the beginning to end? Why did you stand on the side-lines and not come to my aid!"

"Well that scene was very exciting! Oh, Ash, by the way, that underwear Eco is wearing belongs to me."

"Yikes...!"

After hearing that, Ash cannot help but think about Eco’s exposed underwear...

Those laces flooded his whole mind, the material should be silk, right? He remembers the top has a unique gloss. It turns out that Rebecca usually wears those kind of underwear–– After getting lost in his imagination Ash returns to his senses.

"Hey! That's not the point! I would like to know why Eco’s mouth was stuffed with that candy."

"Ahh. You mean that? That is my self-prepared, personal snack. When she saw me licking it on my palm, Eco came and begged for one. When I saw her eager face… How could I heartlessly refuse? "

"Rebecca, even when you knew the Ansal herb will have a negative effect on Eco, why did you continue to let her eat it?"

"Huu? ... I do not understand what you mean by that."

Rebecca exposed a playful smile and hid inside her room.

===Part 2===
Rebecca looked at the faces of all those who were present.

"Then let the meeting begin. Silvia will not be present for today’s meeting... So there are only three people left?"

She was correct. Right now. The ones who are sitting around the table are Rebecca, Max and Ash, the trio. By the way… Eco is lying on the couch.

The Vice President and the Secretary don't seem like they intend to attend this morning either.

"Right... Doesn’t it feel a little lonely?”

After Ash stated this Rebecca looked at him ridiculously.

"Any problem with it Ash? Are you so lonely when Silvia is not here? Is Rebecca onee-san not enough to satisfy you?"

"How could I dare to think so?!!"

Ash was too nervous to know what to do next. Max, right beside him, was also shocked but he interrupts:

"President. We don't have the time. Please don't tease Ash anymore and quickly begin the meeting."

"Hmm. You’re right. Every time I see Ash… I just want to make fun of him."

Rebecca, with a bitter smile, returns back to the topic.

"As you have heard, Princess Veronica's condolence trip is going to be held this afternoon. Actually... We must represent the academy’s students by accompanying the Princess."

Ash senses something bad.

"The people who are going to accompany the Princess must be Max, Ash, Eco and I. This is Princess Veronica’s orders. We do not have the right to refuse."

Just like what he sensed… His bad feeling was correct.

"Princess Veronica has many enemies. If someone wants to assassinate the Princess they certainly will not miss this great opportunity. Even though there are the seven escorts, who are in charge of the security, we still should not neglect precautionary measures. We, as mere Dragner's, must also be mentally prepared to be able to protect the Princess when there is danger."

"Please. May I ask ..."

Ash timidly raised his hand.

"Is there a problem Ash?"

“Rebecca-san. You're not a 'mere' but a dignified Ark-Dragner. Max, also, is an outstanding Dragner but I'm just a humble breeder.”

"What nonsense are you talking about? Didn’t you also have the famous title 'Silver Knight'?"

"... That's not the kind of title I want. Even if you give it to me for free."

"But I think that it's suitable for you. Back to the topic... The next thing is the main point."

After changing the topic… Rebecca showed a serious expression and passed the information in her hands to Ash and Max.

That is commonly known as a 'Wanted Poster'.

The entire sheet of paper is full of the details of the criminal’s characteristics and looks.

The reward offered actually reaches up to one million Eccles<ref>The currency in this story. From a town in UK.</ref>. Compared to a normal reward this amount is excessively large.

"We received some information from a certain party that 'Avdocha the Convicted' has infiltrated Ansarivan. Everyone please be very careful."

===Part 3===
The Ansarivan revival operations are well underway. The noise, hustle and bustle of construction and repairs sounded off in St Durham’s Square one after another;

The sound of the roaring man supervisor.

The sturdy frame operator’s loud cry.

The knocking sounds of the hammers.

The Necromancia’s attack had happened a full two weeks ago.

The Square had been razed to ruins, and yet today the revival operation was going on smoothly.

Magicship Silvanus landed slowly from above the square.

Right after she safely alighted from the magicship… Veronica immediately, with a loud voice, announced to the public:

"Dear countrymen! Thank you for your hard work!"

On recognizing the heroic Veronica… The scene is suddenly full of cheers.

"Wow. It's the Princess Veronica Her Royal Highness!"

"To even think that Her Royal Highness will actually come to a place like this..."

"That armour really looks valiant!"

Every worker stops doing their work as they are all moved and full of tears. However, Veronica just stared at them fiercely and...

"Who allowed you to rest?! Why are you bothering with my existence. Immediately continue with your work!"

At Veronica's loud voice, even the earth would shake! Furthermore, the Asias that were brought to the construction site were also shivering.

"Yes. Princess!"

Even though all the workers are burly, self-confident and brawny, they were all now feeling particularly vulnerable and hurried to resume their own work.

The sense was more like a strict supervisor who came rather than a condolence visit. Ash, standing beside Veronica, cannot help but laugh bitterly.

Rebecca, Max, Ash and Eco, the four of them followed along with the arrangements made in the meeting this early morning. They are accompanying Veronica as the student representatives.

"Hmm... There is something strange."

Eco from the start is looking around aimlessly.

Did she find out something unusual using her dragon’s intuition? If it is so, the situation they are in will be a serious one, it is most likely an enemy of Veronica.

"Eco? Is there anything suspicious?"

Ash, with a nervous voice, asks Eco but she then revealed an extremely unhappy expression.

"The crepe stall is gone."

"... Hu?"

"I said, I can’t find the stall selling crepes!"

Ash is dumbstruck. What Eco likes to eat most is none-other than the crepes sold in the stall selling crepes in St Durham Square.

"You tell me... What Crepe seller will do business in this construction site?"

"Wuhu<ref>Whining sound.</ref>...... My crepes..."

Eco is so disappointed that she showed a dejected expression and there are tears whirling in her eyes.

"Really.. I can’t stand you any longer. The owner must have moved his stall to some other part of the streets. Later we will look for it together… Alright?"

"Really?"

Once she had heard this, Eco immediately smiled dazzlingly.

"...!"

Her smile is like a full blooming rose of which Ash cannot help but stare at deeply.

"Something wrong?" Eco asked when noticing Ash's stare.

Right after Eco confusedly asked… Only then did Ash come back to his senses and, with an pumped up attitude, he cleared his throat.

"Ahem. No. Nothing......"

In short. His bribery has been successful and Eco will, temporarily, quiet down. After all, he is now playing the role of Veronica’s guard with a heavy responsibility. Just in case this job was messed up by Eco, it would be hard for him to make sure that his head stays on his neck. Using crepes in exchange for the safety of his head… This price is nothing.

"Hmm. Using the strength of an Asia? A breeder who chooses to be a civil engineer is really rare."

"Y- Yes. I’m just lucky!"

At the same time as Ash is trying to keep Eco calmed down, Veronica’s condolence trip is smoothly being carried out.

Apart from the square, the surrounding buildings have also been damaged by the Necromancia. Which is why there are many carpenters are working there right now.

The carpenter Veronica is talking to seems to be a breeder and at the side an Asia can be seen pulling a trolley.

The fierce looking carpenter, due to excessive fear when facing Veronica, looked very nervous. Somehow, this scene is really amusing.

Looking at that the kind of laid-back scene Ash suddenly remembered the name that Rebecca brought up at the morning meeting.

--‘Avdocha the Convicted'

According to the report; She has the blood of a Tantalos. From a young age she has been doing guerrilla activities in the mountains. Later on she spread out from the mountains and was involved in terrorist attacks across the continent. She is very famous for her anti-establishment activity.

But five years ago, in the capital City of Fontaine, after Veronica’s assassination ended in failure… She was never seen again.

Some reports stated that such an activist is likely to stage a comeback for Veronica. Of course. The credibility of those reports are yet to be verified but still they must be prepared for the worst.

Ash gathered his nerve and whispered in Eco’s ears.

"Hey, Eco."

"... What’s the problem?"

"In case that I ran into a dangerous situation… Could you make me the Ark?"

"Well. Do you even want that kind of patch up work? I don’t mind, but there will be conditions-"

"Alright, alright, no matter how many crepes you want to eat... I’ll buy them for you."

''Except for the ansal flavor crepes...'' Ash, in his heart, silently added just as the nearby church bell rang.

That's the bell to indicate one o’clock in the afternoon.

"It is already this late...?"

Listening to the solemn bell, Silvia's face suddenly emerges in Ash's mind.

The building around St Durham Square has more than one church.

At this time Silvia should be complying with Veronica's command by offering her prayers in the St Valeria’s church for repentance.

Just when Ash takes Silvia’s feelings into account, and his mood was subsequently depressed, something happened.

Suddenly. ''-Boom!''

The sound of an explosion can be heard.

"W-What happened?"

Ash, surprised, looked toward the other end of the town square.

A thick black smoke is seen rising into the sky.

"It can’t be ...!"

The worst thought emerges in Ash mind.

The location where the black smoke emerges is St Valeria’s clock tower.

At the same time the explosion occurred, the public presently gathered in the square started screaming and the crowded site degraded into a mess.

After all, only a few days ago they were subjected to the Necromancia’s attack. Because of that, the present reaction of the town citizens are particularly extreme.

“-Princess please return to Silvanus.”

At this time, Glenn’s voice is heard.

"You’re right." Said Veronica, as she just calmly nodded without blinking an eye.

Ash who could not help but angrily interrupt said:

"Didn’t you see that church? Princess may be right inside there -"

However, Veronica coldly interrupts Ash:

"Don’t worry. From now on, I declare from this moment, Silvanus will become the strategic headquarters of this Operation. All of you, please return together."

Even when her biological sister may be caught up in the bombings, Veronica’s calm attitude really pissed people off.

===Part 4===
Silvia arrived at the St Valeria’s Church.

Under Veronica’s order she did not even bring her maid Cosette with her.

St Valeria’s statue was positioned on the altar.

St Valeria is one of the Twelve Apostles who served St Rosa Maria.

In the denomination of Rosa Maria's bible; St Valeria is not only portrayed as a woman full of compassion, but the protector of law.

In addition to Silvia, there are also many people who patronise the church. Most of them look like tourists though. So, those who are like Silvia––who have their own troubles––are of the minority.

“St Valeria. Please forgive my imprudent actions."

Silvia knelt in front of the altar and began to pray.

"St Valeria’s..."

At this time, someone else right beside Silvia is non-stop praying.

That voice feels very familiar.

"Please bless me so that I will get pregnant with 'Silver Knight'-sama’s child......"

"What are you praying for?!!"

"Kyaa!"

''THUND''. That person is so shocked by the other roaring voice that she screamed and fell backwards.

Silvia carefully looked at her face.

"...I knew that it was you, Jessica Valentine!"

Jessica stood up straight and stared back at Silvia.

"Oops. Look at you… You're not with the Princess? I thought you were to accompany Princess Veronica for her condolence trip today."

"Err... Sorry to tell you that I did not accompany her!"

"Y-You. What are you getting angry about?"

"Give me a break! That is not the point… How come you're here?"

Jessica obviously does not understand the reason Silvia is so angry.

"Well. I just wanted to beg St Valeria to bless me for an easy childbirth..."

"St Valeria is a protector of law! You have looked for the wrong Saint! "

"Hmm. I’m not like the rest, I won’t even bother such a small detail."

"What type of small detail is this?”

"Hm... If you keep on clinging to petty things like this… You will never be on equal footing with the Princess!"

Silvia, who feels her weakness is exposed, suddenly became furious.

“What did you say? Outsiders like you will never understand!"

“It's obvious at a glance–– There's too much difference in both of your open-mindedness."

"Ugh! How shameless are you... to talk about someone else pain!"

"Oops. It is your pain? Oh… As a royal you are far behind Veronica-sama. In your open-mindedness and as a Dragner your strength is far less than 'Silver Knight'-sama; I advise you to learn how to be a woman, you can take this noble’s daughter as an example."

"What did you say......?"

Silvia couldn’t bear with it any longer and her rational thinking snapped. She felt that what Jessica implied was as if she is trying to persuade her to hurriedly marry Glenn. Although logically it is impossible for Jessica to know of her arranged marriage with Glenn, but Silvia can’t care about the details so much.

"Ha! A mere Randall family’s servant even has the nerve to ask me to take her as an example? Even my toes are laughing!"

Jessica's face turns from red to white and back to red.

"Can it be Rebecca had told you...?"

"Don’t worry, under the president’s order, I will not spread this to the public. But, I would like to advise you to have a little restraint and stop falsifying your status."

Jessica lips tremble, she fiercely glared at Silvia.

"Then I’ll ask you... Can you can guarantee that your actions are never related to falsehood?"

"I-I..."

Silvia is also afraid that someone will see through her timid side, which is why she is always pretending to be strong. As one of the Lautreamont Knight Country’s Princess' she is trying her hardest to play the ideal image of ‘This is what a princess should do’.

Isn't such behaviour also taken as falsehood?

"Oops. Could it be that I hit the bull’s eye?"

"N-No. That's not it...”

Just while Silvia intends to voice a rebuttal-

''-Boom!''

The sound of explosion came from above.

The floor shook due of the impact, while dust, sand and stones fell from the ceiling.

Judging from this evidence… There seems to have been an explosion upstairs.

"Kyaa!"

Silvia is so frightened she inadvertently clung to Jessica.

Maybe Jessica is equally caught up in the panic and she wraps her arms around Silvia and hugged her hard.

Silvia and Jessica’s screams are like a trigger which make the other visitors cry.

It was only one explosion but compared to the original sacred atmosphere of the Church, it instantly turned into a living hell.

At this time… A condescending shadow was cast over the apalling scene.

"Who’s that person?"

Silvia's eyes widened.

Black hair, with gimmering eyes full of evil.

Wearing a native folk costume, with a high degree of exposure, an almost tanned coloured skin can be seen.

Like in a drama, the woman began to speak:

"‘Blame the sin, rather than the sinner!’ What a joke! The fragile mind of a human is the root of all evil, and all who are sinners will never escape death!"

''WHACK!'' The woman snapped a toss of the whip in her hand––

"I shall be called "Avdocha the Convicted’"!" <ref>In this sentence she speak in an high and mighty form. It is very hard to translate so the simple form will be I am 'Avdocha the Convicted’.</ref> The woman said in a high and mighty manner.

Silvia became dumbstruck.

She remembers that name.

"How come... this person is 'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Silvia knew about the existence of this anti-establishment activist. Long ago… She had also seen her 'wanted order' several times.

Her reward amount is up to one million Eccles.

However, the woman in front of her has the face of a child, a petite body, and a childlike appearance, which caused others to disbelieve she is a battle-hardened terrorist. She is totally different from the picture in the wanted poster.

But the woman with a calm expression looks at the visitor.

Even while her body looks petite, she is still able to look down from up high.

That is because she was standing on the back of a basilisk!

Under the sight of the big rolling eyes that only a basilisk has––

''"Eek...!"''

Both Silvia and Jessica trembled.

The extreme fear causes them to not release each other’s hands.

––––Basilisk!

Even though they bear a striking resemblance to lizards, their size is nowhere near that of a normal lizard. Although they are well known as close relatives of an Asia, judging from the body's apperance, there is not even a slightest hint that they have a Dragon's intellect.

After capturing it... To tame such monster and ride it like a horse, no matter what, it could never be done by an ordinary person.

So the only explanation is… The woman in front is none-other than 'Avdocha the Convicted’––

"From now on, you are all hostages! Just don’t act rashly and I will not take your life! On the other hand... If someone dares to fight back… Don’t blame me if we use you to feed him!"

Following Avdocha’s order, the basilisk made an earth-shattering roar.

===Part 5===
The atmosphere of the airship Silvanus’s navigation room was very tense.

The crew, led by the helmsman, are at their posts; They were ready to take off at any time.

"Huhu... It's hard even for me to tolerate this, Glenn."

Veronica who is smiling while sitting on the captain seat said.

"Yes. Veronica-sama."

Glenn seriously nodded in agreement.

Apart from the escort’s captain Glenn who is by Veronica’s side, the other six escorts are on their dragons responsible for the protection of Silvanus.

Under Veronica’s order Rebecca, Max, Ash and Eco ––members of the student’s council–– also gathered in the navigation room.

"Hey.... Why can you be so calm? The church that Princess is in was attacked!"

Ash, unable to restrain his emotions, questioned.

Veronica, on the captain’s seat, comfortably cross her legs and teased:

"You're too inexperienced Ash. During the Necromancia’s attack, were your emotions this unstable? If it is so, then you were just lucky the last time–– You'd better give some deep thought about it or else you cannot guarantee even your own life."

"What did you say?"

"Veronica-sama!"

At this moment the communication sergeant, while looking back at Veronica, interrupts Ash.

"There is a signal from St Valeria’s Church!"

Beside the communication sergeant’s hand, the Bright-Dragon-Crystal next to the magic communicator is shining.

"Connect to it."

"Understood!"

The magic communicator continued to flash for a while then a projection appeared in mid-air.

"––!"

Ash gasped. Even though he knew that this is a type of oracle, he had never seen such method. The technology must have been imported from the Empire.

Although there is a lot of static noise, the scene shown on the screen looks like the interior of the St Valeria’s church–– St Valeria’s statue set on the altar statue proves this fact.

The only thing is, the screen didn’t show the hostages. Of course, that does not rule out that Silvia could have been abducted.... which made Ash anxiously clench his fists.

At this moment… The projection screen suddenly shows a woman's face.

『 "I shall be called 'Avdocha the Convicted’. Wait, since we are already familiar with each other, I don’t need to announce my name… Right Veronica?"<ref>This is also spoken in an high and mighty form.</ref>』 She again spoke with a haughty and powerful voice.

"You're right. So could you quickly tell me what your demand is?"

Veronica shows the calm demeanor of a royal family.

"She is...'Avdocha the Convicted’?"

Ash's eyes widen and he turns speechless.

Seeing her childlike face Rebecca, Max and Eco seem to feel the same way as Ash. All of their faces looked stunned and skeptical.

Because comparing between her looks and the arrest warrant they received earlier… They are apparently two completely different characters.

The portrait in the arrest warrant looks like a 24-year-old she-leopard with a sharp look, which gave the feeling of a veteran guerrilla soldier......

『 "I’ll let you have a look at this first!"』

The screen suddenly focuses at another person’s body.

The altar of the Rosa Maria’s religion is magnificently decorated with its symbolic totem wing like crucifix. However, there is a person tied to the winged cross.

Ash and the others turn speechless and not just because of Avdocha’s fetishes.

"Jessica...?"

Rebecca, who knew her since childhood, muttered blankly.

She is not wrong, the one tied on the winged cross is––the president of the SKFC––Jessica Valentine, of all people. Evidently she seems to have inadvertently become a hostage.

"That’s t-too much!"

Ash's lips are trembling.

Jessica is actually only wearing her underwear.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p190.jpg|thumb|The humiliated Jessica was desperately struggling to hold back her tears.]]

Apart from her underwear and knee socks the rest of her clothing was mercilessly stripped away.

The humiliated Jessica was desperately struggling to hold back her tears.

Not only that, there are also squiggles on top her bare belly that reads:

''- The Head of Valkyrie!''

"That. Is that blood text...?"

"No. that does not look like blood. It should be something like lipstick.”

Rebecca swept away Ash’s worry.

"Hmm... To even use hostages as a meat shield to make me offer my head. She is really an insatiable woman." Veronica calmly remarks.

Even after witnessing Jessica’s inhumane treatment, Veronica is still so easy going.

At this time, the screen slowly moves downwards, and the altar is shown.

"...What is that?"

Ash frowns.

Around the altar, there are black objects that give the impression of a ''"machine"''. Although it is an extremely strange and rarely seen thing, they are filled with a dangerous atmosphere that can never be found coming from equipment within the church.

From the screen Avdocha’s voice is heard again:

『 "As you can see we have a bomb set up in the church. This is an Empire made mechanical bomb. Once detonated, the church will immediately be blown to pieces. Also, I am a person who has no patience. Every time the bell rings... I’ll kill a hostage."』

"What did you say...?!"

Ash excitedly clenches his fists.

She is threatening that every hour there will be someone who will lose their life.

Until the next time the bell rings… there is only around fifty minutes.

『 "Hehe... I can’t wait to see your head when it is off your neck Veronica."』

Once finished with these words the communication was terminated.

It seems that Avdocha stopped it herself.

"Your Highness. What should we do now?"

Rebecca asked, but a sneer is shown on Veronica’s mouth.

The coldness of her sneer, caused Ash’s hair to stand up straight.

"I’ll never compromise with terrorists. If we face an emergency situation we’ll use the main canon of Silvanus to blow up the whole church."

"What ..."

After hearing this emotionless declaration, Ash felt as if he is punched at the back of his head.

Even when she knew that Silvia may also be inside the church. But...

"You are really...!"

Ash finally understands the reason Veronica is given the title 'Ironblood Valkyrie'.

===Part 6===
---Moving backwards slightly in time---

Nearly a hundred worshipers were taken hostage along with Silvia. Of course, due to unexpected events, they are trembling endlessly while still trying to grasp the situation that they are in.

The terrorist’s mastermind is 'Avdocha the Convicted’.

There are nine soldiers surrounding them.

The nine soldiers give off the feeling that they are from the mountains and are large, muscular men. They are dressed in their folk costumes; With an eagle looking mask on their face they are equipped with the mountain people's usual whip and shamshir<ref>Half-moon shaped dagger.</ref> dagger and others. The nine men seem to be loyal to Avdocha. In contrast to their savage like looks, they accept orders just like any regular army soldiers.

Avdocha’s objective is to defeat Veronica. She probably wants to take advantage of the 100 hostages to achieve this goal.

''"is there nothing that we can do?"''

''As the Knight’s Royal Princess… What can I do?'' Just as Silvia was thinking this, her first thought is the intention to expose her identity as the princess.

"As long as I identify myself, we could ask them to release the hostages......"

It is not an exaggeration to have this idea, because she could use her own value as the princess.

''If she can use a person's freedom in exchange for the safety of the public… Isn't this a very good bargain?''

"I will never allow you to do this!"

Surprisingly, Jessica actually tries to stop Silvia. When she heard Silvia talking to herself, with a low voice, she advised her to give up on the idea.

"Once they know that you are Princess Veronica’s sister there’s no one who can guarantee your safety."

"The problem is... If I am the only person who will be sacrificed and these people can be saved––"

"Do not look down on others! I never had the intention to sell you out for my freedom! For I'm Jessica Valentine!"

At this time, Avdocha, who was originally busy giving orders to the men, suddenly turned around and look back at Silvia and Jessica.

"Well, well, well.... There is someone who has the leisure to whisper around even when they are in danger. You really have guts to be doing that."

She took the reins of the basilisk and moved closer to the two. The basilisk with its heavy steps gives off a pressuring feeling; Silvia is almost scared out of her wits.

However. Jessica is the opposite.

She stood up from the spot.

"I am Jessica Valentine!"

"So?"

"Don’t look at me like that. I'm a well-known noble! Out of respect for me… Can you promise that you would never harm the other hostages?"

The heroic act gave Silvia a hard hit.

In such a situation… She actually had the courage to claim herself as a ''noble''...!

Avdocha sitting on the basilisk’s back, her eyes narrowed into a crack.

“Noble? I've never heard of the Valentine house... Anyway. We appreciate your foolhardiness; I’ll now give you an important task! Arrest her!"

Two of Avdocha’s men came forward without a word and held Jessica from both sides. Without any explanation they dragged her to Avdocha.

Like a comforting thought Silvia imagines that there is nothing that needs to be worried about.

However what unfolded in front of all hostages was a tragic scene.

First, Jessica's clothes were torn and stripped off. Then, Avdocha personally took a lipstick and wrote on her belly '''The Head of Valkyrie!’'' 

Jessica from the start to the finish didn't moan once and not even a drop of tears flowed out from her eyes. She just gritted her teeth and bears all this, but it is not difficult to tell what she is experiencing.

Finally, Jessica was taken to the altar and tied to the cross.

"Jessica... I've misunderstood you. In fact. You are a lot nobler than a true noble."

''-Compared to me. I-I’m...... Actually weak and incompetent.''

She could use her identity as a Dragner and fight back...... It is not that Silvia doesn't have this idea; the problem is, as long there are hostages, there is no way to summon Lancelot while in the church.

This space in the church is too small for Lancelot to use its skills.

''"Damn... Why am I... this useless?!"''

Apart from sitting down together timidly with the other hostages, in addition to unable to do anything, Silvia deeply hated herself.

===Part 7===
''"'Avdocha the Convict'? How can this be possible ...!"'' Anya murmured.

Anya, who is disguised as a flower girl, is mixed amidst about a hundred hostages inside the church.

In order to prevent her men, who deeply hated Veronica, from taking any actions Anya also infiltrated Ansrivan. She only went to the St Valeria’s Church to gather information but was unfortunately drawn into Avdocha’s terrorist act.

'Avdocha the Convict' is a legend in the mountains. Since she was lost in a military operation and there were no more rumors about her anymore. So many thought that she had died...

Anya since her childhood had already heard her name and looked up to her. Avdocha had left her village with numerous heroic legends.

Of course, this is the first time Anya saw her.

She had only seen her portrait in the wanted poster in the past at best.

The beauty on the wanted poster is a perfect match with the title 'Avdocha the Convicted'.

The record breaking reward amount, one million Eccles, is also a stunner.

Anycase, the person herself is not the same.

''-I actually didn’t expect that she had such a petite body... Logically speaking… Her actual age should be around the twenties.'' Anya thought to herself.

That aggressive basilisk who was tamed and obeyed her, is the best evidence that she is likely Avdocha. Because in Avdocha’s heroic legend, the basilisk didn’t just play a small role.

However, from Anya’s point of view, there are too many things that don’t fit.

''- Such a terrorist act... is nothing but foolhardy.''

In this world… There are plenty of rebels who recklessly sacrifice their own lives. The Tantalos tribe, since a long time ago, seems to be popular with suicide attackers.

However, judging from the rumors spread on many parts of the mountains, at the very least Avdocha is not that kind of reckless person.

She not only led successful fights one after another, in the end she always survived–– Because of this, Avdocha had become a legend.

Even after the ''‘killed in action’'' message was well known, people still think that ''"maybe she is still alive somewhere in the world"''. That is the part that makes Avdocha so scary and also adds some style to her legend.

Against such legendary exploits, it is impossible for her to do such a foolhardy act as this......

Anya feels that instead of thinking about these problems she should worry about her own safety.

''––Yes... In fact, what's she going to do next?''

Since Avdocha had already set the time limit, they will die if they just sit still.

Don’t forget each time the bell rings… One of the hostages will be killed...

How about if she revealed that she is also from the Tantalos tribe–– Even she did think that… Anya quickly waved off this idea.

She is a veteran.

Such people will not take Anya in as her companion just because of the same skin colour. To act rashly will probably end up with a harsh lesson like that of Jessica Valentine.

Although under Milgauss' help, the mountainous people's dispute was finally able to calm down, but there were a lot of Tantalos family who gave up their home and choose to come out from the mountains. That trend resulted in many people, who were not mountain emigrents, that had the same tanned skin colour as Anya's increasing.

Moreover. There are rumors:

Princess Veronica established a force consisting of foreigners. She also intends to use a different army system for them than from the Knight's army. They are also for other uses.

Also, there seems to be many mountain people who are included in the group.

''––I shouldn’t act rashly or else I’ll be suspected as a soldier from the foreign force......''

Even though Anya is disguised as a flower girl… But that woman is still Avdocha. Perhaps she may recognize that Anya had once undertaken military training at a glance.

''––If that's so… Then the smart move is to temporarily blend in with the hostages and see what’s going to happen next.''

After concluding all that, Anya is hugging her knees with her hands and her head is buried in between them. This way she will not need to face Avdocha directly.

If she can just avoid doing any unsightly behaviour, no matter how many times the bell sounded, Anya will never be so unlucky and be killed? After all, the number of hostages are as many as 100 people......

But god is never gonna let her get off so easily.<ref>This is a proverb.</ref> Beside Anya there was a mother shaking while holding her baby. Maybe the baby sensed her mother’s anxiety, the look on it's face was as if it's going into burst into tears anytime.

''- Please be good...!''

Anya immediately pulls her cheeks and began to coax the baby.

"Chaa...♪"

It is probably that her act is funny but fortunately the baby gave a happy grin.

She silently felt relieved even within her heart, but at the same time she starts to hate herself.

''- What am I actually doing...?''

===Part 8===
Rebecca suddenly speaks to Veronica.

"Are you going to send someone to negotiate?"

Veronica seems like she is interested in this proposal, and looks to Rebecca.

Even when the person she is speaking to is Veronica, Rebecca is still without fear, and gracefully stated her views:

"We must not use the main cannon of the Silvanus until the very end. I think we should make this our trump card and only use it when we are left with no other choice."

"Alright, we’ll follow to according what you had said."

"Thank you, Your Highness."

"The question is who will become the negotiator?"

Rebecca with a confident smile responded to Veronica.

"Public order of Ansarivan, since ancient times, is maintained by the Student Council, so I think we should send someone from the council. If it's just a regular student I think they'll let their guard down."

Hearing Rebecca's rhetoric, Ash feels anxious.

Since Silvia was taken as hostage, and the vice president and secretary are nowhere in sight as usual, the candidates left behind are the trio of Rebecca, Max, and Ash.

Of course, everyone knows that Rebecca is the most suitable person for this task, but -

"I recommend Ash Blake as negotiator."

Rebecca has made a very surprising recommendation.

"Huh?"

Ash suspects he'd heard it wrongly.

"That... Rebecca-san, you're serious about it?"

Just when Ash is at loss, Eco interrupted Rebecca.

"Are you kidding? Do you want to let this guy go alone into such dangerous place?"

Facing Eco's fury, Rebecca replies her with a playful smile.

"Could it be that you are worried about Ash?"

Eco suddenly blushed.

"T-Th-That… How is that possible? What I’m protesting about is that you don’t have the rights to order my meat slave!"

Once those words were blurted out… The atmosphere in the navigation room immediately froze.

Even those officers who are in charge of the steering and the communication secretly peeped at Ash as if he is a suspicious person.

"Wait! Don’t talk any nonsense that’ll make people misunderstand!"

The ‘meat slave’ that Eco means is someone who will present their own flesh to their owners when they are hungry. But, by no means, were those officers imagining that kind of meaning.

But the situation right now did not allow Ash to explain himself just because everyone threw him a suspicious glance.

Finally, Veronica broke the silence.

"Well... I didn’t think that you are actually Eco’s ‘meat slave‘. I admire you have some backbone."

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding!"

Veronica looked at Ash who is desperately denying.

"Is there anything to be shy about? Isn't it that ‘meat slaves‘ are those who give their own flesh for their lord when they are aware that their lord is at the risk of starvation?"

"That’s why I say it is a misunderstanding... Huh?!"

Ash is stunned.

"You are really strange. If there are any other meanings… Why don’t you speak it out loud?"

Veronica is with a serious expression. As if she only knew this meaning.

Eco and Veronica's thinking seems to have something in common.

"Yes, you're right! That’s what Eco’s ‘meat slave‘ means!"

After Ash grasps the opportunity to explain… The atmosphere of the navigation room finally calms down. Finally, Ash escaped from those sharp glares and he let out a sigh of relief, but the most fundamental problem is not yet solved.

"In short, without my permission, you'll never be going to send him there!"

Eco, who is stubborn, refused to back down.

Similarly, like her, Rebecca looks like she isn't in a hurry either.

"Logically speaking, it's supposed to be my duty as president to go there––“

"Then you just only need to go to solve this problem!"

"The problem is that I cannot go because the terrorists should know that Rebecca Randall is an Ark-Dragner. If I was chosen as a negotiator it's likely that I’ll be ignored."

What Rebecca said is not unreasonable. If Ash was with the terrorists he’d also not greet Rebecca with open arms.

"So Ash, do you think that you can do it? There is a time limit, but you still have an equal strength as an Ark-Dragner. Nevertheless. You are also the ‘Silver Knight’."

"Don’t joke around! This burden is really too heavy for me!! No matter what… I’m just an ordinary student!"

"That’s right. It can be presumed that the other party also sees you as an ordinary student. So this is the advantage."

"The problem is..."

"Don’t be afraid. Even if it is dangerous, Eco will defend you. Am I right, Eco?"

"Don’t you just simply speak in place of others!"

"Oh! So you mean to say that you cannot protect Ash? Is the Ark you made so fragile?"

"I, I didn’t say that! Don’t you dare look down on my Ark!"

"Then, can you protect Ash?"

"Of course!"

Eco confidently lifted her chest.

Ash can only smile.

Rebecca’s technique is really amazing. He doesn't know whether it is fortunate or unfortunate, but Eco did not even notice that she had fallen into Rebecca’s trap.

“Don’t worry, Ash. Even when is Eco protecting you, I will not be bold enough to send you into the enemies’ den alone."

Rebecca, suddenly with a gentle smile, stretched out her hands and gently rests them on Ash’s shoulders.

"Huh?"

The distance between the two is so close that they can sense each other's breath. Even when it is an emergency situation, Ash still could not help but blush. A fragrant aroma could be smelled.

"I will wait for an opportunity to attack the church. It is just that I’ll not be doing the same thing as you. With the Ark, it's child’s play to break into the church through the foundation."

"Foundation?"

Ash at that time doesn’t understand what she means.

"So. This is it!"

However. He then realised Rebecca's intentions.

The first thing was to stall for time by sending Ash into the church acting as a negotiator.

Rebecca, on the other hand, is using the tunnels below to gain access to the church.

Next they’ll use the oracle to blast through the foundation and surprise Avdocha.

"President! Please let me participate in your plan!"

Max shouted.

When the Necromancia attacked the city Max was good for nothing and became a burden. He probably would like to take this opportunity to clear his name.

Rebecca immediately rejected.

"Sorry Max. This time you won’t come in handy."

"... What?!"

Max, burnt out like a candle in the wind, stood motionless.

Ash understands Rebecca’s intentions; he knew she did not mean to ill treat him.

Max, who still remains in the stage of a Dragner, can only show his true colours when he is riding his dragon he. However this battle must be done in small scale and the large body of the dragon will only be in the way.

The Ark-Dragner who can use the oracle specially for the Ark is very suitable for this kind of combat.

Rebecca was right, despite the time constraints, Ash has that ability.

Thanks to Eco’s power Ash can give it a try.

Since he has this ability, what should he do to fulfill his responsibility -

Ash made up his mind.

"I’ll go. After all… Princess is waiting for us to save her."

"Well then. That's more like it." Rebecca said with a smile of appreciation.

She then turned back to face Veronica.

"Do you think this strategy is practical, Your Highness?"

Veronica on the captain’s seat shaking her other leg, gave a satisfied smile.

"Very well, Rebecca. We will make use of your combat strategy, but I do not want to let talented people like you to go on an adventure alone, I’ll let Glenn go with you."

"Captain Glenn’s combat power is what I sought for." Rebecca agreed immediately.

But Glenn opposed it.

"Veronica-sama, I’m the escort’s captain, is it really appropriate for me not to be beside you -"

"What are you talking about? Glenn?"

Veronica whispers in Glenn’s ear.

''She is most probably asking him to personally rescue Silvia who is bound to be married to him-'' Ash thought.

Like a confirmation, to Ash’s prediction, Glenn for a moment exposed an unpleasant expression.

Glenn, ever since he came to Ansrivan, has always maintained expression #1. So such changes must be really rare.

Anyway, Glenn after all is a loyal servant to the king.

"...Yes. Princess."

After he respectfully bowed… His normal poker face returned.

Ash of course does not agree with that absurd marriage but now is not the time to protest.

"Hey, Eco, can we make a deal?"

"Why?"

Ash stood next to Eco and quietly whispered.

Since the other party possessed Empire made bombs then countermeasures must be prepared in advance.

"...Can you do it Eco?"

Just as Ash expected, after listening to his combat strategy, Eco is puzzled.

"Huh? How do I know whether I can do it or not?"

"No. You can do it."

Ash with confidence smile at Eco.

"...?"

Eco simply did not expect that Ash would smile at this time and she fell into a confused silence.

"Remember the last time we fought the Necromancia? At least this opponent is a human. No matter what, it won’t be as difficult as last time."

"Well... perhaps it is like that this time."

"I’ll be looking forward to your performance. Eco."

Then, Ash placed his hand lightly on Eco’s shoulder.

"I-I know. But I’ve a condition––

“Crepes right? After everything is dealt with… I’ll bring you back to look for the stall."

Eco slightly lift her neck and looked up at Ash.

"...You still remember?"

"Of course I remember. Because you're my Pal."

''"W- Why does Ash even have this type of aura around him...!"''

Even when Eco angrily turned her face to the side… Her ears were still all red.

===Part 9===
After alighting from Silvanus Ash passed through the evacuated St Durham Square and moved towards St Valeria’s Church.

On the way there, Ash suddenly remembers the tie clip.

This was given to him by the communication officer before departing.

Inside The tie clip, even though it looks ordinary, is a small piece of Bright-Dragon-Crystal and it will send any sound it received back to the Silvanus' navigation room.

To put it bluntly. It's an ultra-micro magic communication tool.

Only then Ash realised that this type of machinery existed in this world.

Who would think that he would actually take on such a chore? Ash cannot help but secretly cry.

But Rebecca’s analysis is very reasonable; He cannot deny that he is most suitable person to play this role. After all Ash as a student, is unknown to the public but at the same time he has the same combat ability as an Ark-Dragner.

''"Forget it. Anyway. Boats eventually straighten when they reach the docks."''<ref>It means just to 'follow the flow'.</ref>

After he finished thinking, he thrust his hands into the pockets of his pants.

He maintained his speed and continued to walked forward.

Rebecca and Glenn should now have departed towards the church through the underground tunnels.

Just when Ash is 20 meters from the main entrance of the church––

''-Shoo!''

Beside his ears, a whizzing sharp sound is heard and the stone on the ground is followed by a "''pop''!" strange sound.

"...?"

Only after a full few seconds does Ash realised that someone was shooting at him!

''"Are they the ones who fired the shot...!"''

At the second floor church window the are two snipers. They were both armed with weapons that he suspected to be Empire-made sniper rifles.

''Is Avdocha working with the Empire’s army? Or, are they using what they recover from their fights with the Empire...?''

Let's put the origin of the weapons aside; the shooting just now is clearly a warning. If the sniper had the intention to kill, that shot probably would have killed Ash.

After realizing he is one step away from death, Ash gave a cold sweat. But at this time he cannot retreat.

Because Silvia is a hostage being held inside the church––

''"Do not be afraid...Eco is protecting me."''

After Ash pumped himself up, he shouted toward the sniper:

"I’m Ash Blake and I’m here on behalf of the Student Council! Please let me in to negotiate with you!"

Even Ash does not think he sounds convincing but the ‘Student Council’ in this academy town holds a great position.

Since Avdocha is one of the leading activists she should know about this background knowledge.

"......"

They didn’t respond. However. One of the snipers disappeared from the window. From a positive perspective Ash hopes that they are afraid of the student council.

''"Well... How are they going to make their move?"''

Ash, hands in his pocket, patiently waited for the outcome.

After a few minutes a heavy sound is heard–– "''Crack''..." The door slowly opened.

===Part 10===
Once he passed through the door, Ash was soon surrounded by three masked soldiers.

After checking his items he is led to the altar.

Fortunately. The soldiers didn't notice the tie clip and Ash is secretly relieved.

"Oh... So, kid, you're the negotiator?"

In front of the altar Avdocha, riding on the back of the basilisk, looked down at Ash.

Although Avdocha called him a kid… Doesn’t she think that her appearance looks a lot more childish? But, at this time, Ash shouldn’t correct her.

"I am the student council representative for General Affairs. Ash Blake."

While declaring his name, at the same time, Ash quietly observed the entire scene.

A half-naked Jessica was still tied to the altar’s wing cross.

Because she is not moving Ash thinks that she is dead. However. With a closer look there is still a sign of breathing in her chest. It seems that she just lost consciousness.

The red text written on her belly is more shocking than what is seen through the screen.

On the other hand… The hostages lined along the side walls were quiet.

Ash found Silvia in a corner, thanks to the eye-catching academy uniform, Ash is able to find her.

"...!"

With a stunned look Silvia stares at the Ash.

Ash nodded slightly for Silvia to be at ease and moves his sight back to Avdocha.

"General affairs? It seems that I’m looked down upon."

"Even if our president personally came to negotiate… would you even let her in? You should already know that our president is an Ark-Dragner?"

Avdocha laughed.

“Hehe... You talk too much. Say… What you want to negotiate about? Our request is only a simple one; It's Veronica’s head. As long as you obediently hand over her head I’ll immediately release all the hostages. If not we will blow up the church. Things are just that simple. Are they not?"

"You really think we will accept such a request? She is the 'Ironblood Valkyrie'. If desperate enough that person would not hesitate to use the main cannon of Silvanus to blow this church, together with all the hostages, into ashes."

Once Ash blurted that out the hostages immediately began to become restless.

"What did you say?"

"Does Veronica-sama intend to do nothing about us...!"

"Disregard for human life!"

Avdocha cold sight shot through the panicked hostages.

"Silence!" With a loud sound enough to shake the earth.

Everyone kept quiet instantly.

"Is the purpose of this trip is to make the hostages panic? I’ve never seen such a foolish negotiator."

"I was just declaring the truth. If you continue to delay… you will all lose your lives in vain!"

"Do you think this threat will be effective?"

"I don't think so. I've heard a lot about what you have done... That’s why I do not understand why would you do such things?"

Avdocha did not directly answer the questions. She just change the subject.

"So be it... I’ll tell you about my past."

"What did you say?"

The unexpectedly development cause Ash to be caught unprepared.

"In fact. We have been looking for my sister that has disappeared for quite a long time."

"Sister?"

"Yeah, but, I still do not know whether she is alive or not. It's because of the mountain disputes that caused our separation."

Is she trying to arouse the sympathy of the people? Or that she has some other purposes?

"... What happened after that?"

Ash tried to maintain a sound-calm-look while silently urging her to continue.

"What I want to say is this. Talking about this... I heard that Veronica has three sisters. I would like to let her feel the pain of being separated from her sisters."

Ash feels that he has goosebumps.

''Damn. This situation is very bad.''

Ash finally understands why Avdocha deliberately brought up the sister topic.

Because she wanted Veronica to also taste the same bitter feeling.

Avdocha is not likely to let Silvia off litely once she is exposed.

Unfortunately, there are no signs that Rebecca and Glenn are about to break into the church.

''- Are you alright Eco...?''

With a desperate feeling Ash focus his attention on his left arm’s ‘Seikoku’.

Through this 'Seikoku' Eco and Ash are able to communicate.

''- Eco... Can you hear me?''

Eco does not respond.

===Part 11===
--- Dragon Workshop ---

This is but a space used by dragons to create their works. Even though Eco only has some knowledge about this space there is no doubt that this place is different from the real world.

If the real world is defined as the physical world, then this can be compared to the spiritual world. Since they are not bound to the body anymore they can imagine freely. With some effort, flying to the sky is not a problem-

Once Ash entered the church, Eco sent her spirit to the Dragon Workshop. Her true body is protected in Silvanus's navigation room so she does not need to worry about the safety of her body.

The floor is paved with checkerboard like white and black square tiles.

On the wall, there are many works left behind by her ancestors and were hanging there without any order. Just like a museum of black and white.

"Welcome to the Dragon Workshop."

As usual. The woman called Navi comes forward to meet Eco.

"You again..."

Eco with a bored look stared at Navi.

Frankly. Eco is not good at dealing with her.

Today Navi is wearing a dark red dress and sitting on an antique chair.

When I grow up. Will I become like her? Eco hated to look at her. Even her horns are different from Eco's as both of them are sharp and pointed.

"Isn't this only the second time we've met? How could that slow pace, of the two of us meeting, make you feel tired?"

"Hmph! I don't even want to come to this place!"

Eco impatiently talks back to Navi’s teasing.

''Sure enough. I have this headache whenever I meet this woman.'' Eco fretted.

"Do you not have even a little desire to create? As I have told you; Dragons are born craftsman. Do you really not want to help him––Ash Blake––create an original Ark? "

Eco’s cheeks suddenly felt hot.

"D-Don’t joke around, why would I want to help that guy...!"

"Well… I think he is a very great guy! Since 'every dragon would surrender to him' he is also very mysterious. You too… Quickly grow into your 'true from' and let him ride on you...Then you may be addicted to that feeling."

''“'True From'?”''

Eco suddenly feel uneasy.

"What do you mean? In other words… My current form... Is just a deception? In the end… Why was I born in the human form?"

A flirtatious smile emerged on Navi’s face.

"Because the human form is also the real you."

"...?"

"But you are eventually a dragon and also Ash Blake’s Pal. I hope that you can soon be'' 'awakened' ''."

"Weird. Somehow every time you talk… I feel a fire emerging in my belly!"

"Hehe... Sorry. I seem to like to tease you. Back to the topic. You are here in order to complete your mission… Are you not?"

"Hmm... Yeah. That guy asked me to prepare a suitable Ark against the Empire-made bomb."

"He intends to use the power of magic against machinery? Well… Here we go."

Although she is very unhappy with Navi’s long-winded behaviour… Conditions do not allow her to continue to waste her time in useless dialogue. So Eco closed her eyes and summoned the large number of designs left behind by her ancestors.

The total number of these designs is well over a thousand.

What Eco can do now, is to extract the parts which are suitable for Ash and re-build it into a new Ark suitable to go against the Empire-made bomb.

Although it is only an 'extract and re-build' it will still consume a huge amount of magic.

It will cause a huge burden on the young dragon Eco.

Even so. For Ash, who is in the enemy’s den, and also for her favorite crepes, Eco can only try… -

===Part 12===
Anya, who was mixed into the crowd, noticed something uniqe and her eyes widened while her thoughts went rambling on.

''- That guy-!''

''The ‘Silver Knight’ who successfully controlled the Necromancia-''

''The one who has potential to become Milgauss' enemy in the future-''

''This guy not only came into the church as a negotiator but he also revealed his own name.''

''"The student’s Council’s representative for General Affairs-Ash Blake is it...? I’ll remember your name."''

Even when out of nowhere she was caught in Avdocha’s terrorist act, which caused her to fall into despair, but it was also a blessing in disguise because now she knew Ash’s name without putting in any effort.

The only thing is, she has to leave this church alive, otherwise there is no meaning behind this. Not only each time the bell rings, they will kill a hostage… Veronica is also outside aiming the Silvanus' main cannon here.

So the first task is to get out of this dangerous place alive.

Once any event that is not expected by Avdocha happens it's simple for her to escape.

In order to grasp this opportunity she must make herself ready......

"Chaa... ♪"

The thing is… Anya is now carrying a baby.

––She's the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’. If desperate enough she wouldn't hesitate to use the Silvanus' main cannon and turn this whole church together with the hostages into ashes.

After hearing Ash’s announcement the mother, now laying beside her, was so scared that she lost consciousness.

Fortunately Anya had good reflexes and she managed to grab the baby, and narrowly avoided the disaster of the baby bursting into tears. The problem now is that the situation is still at a critical point.

''"What can I do......"''

After Anya muttered with a sigh her chest she suddenly felt numb and almost straightened her body.

It turned out that the baby stretched its arms to reach out and touch Anya's breast.

''––M-My breast. Even Milgauss-sama had never touched them before!''

The baby is probably hungry and wants to drink milk. Anya naturally cannot produce any milk, and the baby's mother is still unconscious.

''- What is your mom doing! How could this be possible just because she lived in the peaceful days for too long!''

At the same time Anya is cursing in the bottom of her heart, the baby starts to fondle her breast.

All of a sudden it squeezes it with its hands, and the next moment it rubs them with its face.

Compare to its mother’s breasts Anya’s are a lot smaller. Maybe the baby is troubled with the difference between the two?

Finally, through the clothing, the baby actually bites Anya’s nipples.

"...... Ah!"

Under the strange sensation… Anya came out with a weird noise.

This voice causes her to blush with shame.

"Don’t you dare ask for too much!"

Anya quietly scolded it and forces the baby away from her chest.

Unexpectedly, the baby turns sour...

"Woo Woo ... ''hick…'' ... Waaaaaa!"

It suddenly burst into tears.

Anya looks ashen, even when she tries to please the baby, but it is a complete failure. She can’t be blamed for this because she has never taken care of a child

''- Damn...... if Avdocha......''

However, in only five seconds, Anya’s worries have become reality.

"So noisy...... Can’t a mother of the Knight country discipline her child properly?"

Anya, still hidden in the crowd, feels her whole body stiffening instantly.

"Since it's too noisy… why don’t you release the women and children?"

The boy named Ash steps forward to help, but Avdocha just laughed him off.

"How can I? Moreover. The first bell is going to ring soon. I have been always punctual; so let’s just choose the baby as a sacrifice."

"Are you kidding? Are you even human? It is just an innocent baby!"

"Do you think there is time to care about the age of every opponent on the battlefield? If you are careless, it isn't surprising, there will be a day that you will be killed by a five year old kid!"

"Even if it is like that––”

As if to prevent Ash from saying anything the basilisk gave a ferocious deep rumbling growl.

"Grrrr......"

Once Avdocha heard the growl she laughs, and as if answering back…

"Hmm. Is it so…."

"What's so funny?"

"Hehe... It says that baby is just enough to wet the teeth. Well then… Bring me the mother and her child!"

After Avdocha gave the order two masks soldiers immediately take action.

''––I-It can’t be!'' Anya is horrified.

Avdocha actually wanted to feed the wing lizard with her and the baby......

One step, two steps. The soldiers move through the crowd and are coming nearer.

Since their expressions cannot be seen under the mask, many people shudder.

“Uuu..."<ref>Voice of being scared.</ref> The crowd moans.

Anya is scared and begins to shed tears.

Even though Anya has cheated death a few times, and is a vetran, she still can't withstand Avdocha’s heavy pressure. Her mind instantly turns blank.

The soldiers are closer now.

''"I can’t be saved anymore...!"''

Just when Anya gives up hope––

"Hold on!"

A loud voice echoed in the church, someone came forward to stand in front of Anya.

The first thing that emerged in Anya’s eyes is a dazzling golden hair.

The person in the dragon riding academy’s uniform protected Anya and the baby and declared to Avdocha:

"I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request, as a member of the royal family, for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"

===Part 13===
The voice in the church, through the magic communicator in Max’s hand, can be heard in the airship Silvanus' navigation room

『 "I am Lautreamont Royal Knight’s family fourth Princes-Silvia. I request as a member of the royal family for you to immediately release the mother and its child!"』

The moment Silvia exposed her own identity… Max became dumbstruck.

"What the hell is Her Royal Highness doing...?!"

Isn't she inverting the root and branch<ref>Proverb.</ref>? As a result, it is essentially giving Avdocha the trump card.

"Hmph. That idiot..."

Veronica muttered, but she didn’t show an unhappy expression.

On the other hand, it looks like she is smiling.

===Part 14===
''"That's our country’s Princess for you!"'' Silvia, who took the initiative to expose her own name, of course surprised Ash. Though in his heart he had other thoughts.

Because in this case, in order to save the mother and her child, unless Silvia came forward, there would be no other way.

"Hmm... Why bother? If you had kept quiet… Then you might not have been noticed."

Avdocha controlled the basilisk’s reins and approached Silvia.

"I-I am a Princess! How can I sit quietly and watch my people be killed!"

"Hehe...... How appealing, but how come your body is shaking like that?"

"This is because my fighting spirit is trembling!"

Even when she verbally didn't admit defeat, Ash could see that Silvia is obviously trying to be brave.

"Is that so. Let me see how brave you are?"

Avdocha's face gave a dark smile while her hand stretched out signaling her underlings to act. The underling pulled out a shamshir and respectfully handed it to Avdocha.

"Stop!"

Ash wanted to rush out to protect Sylvia, but was stopped by Avdocha’s underlings and is held from behind.

"You idiots! Let me go!"

No matter how hard Ash struggles the soldiers didn’t give the slightest stir. Even the 'School’s number one problem child' is no match for a veteran soldier.

"Hehe...... You have good luck because your location is just right at the VIP’s seat.”

Avdocha said that with a grin, and rode her basilisk as it slowly moved forward.

The distance to Silvia is gradually shortened.

Finally, in front of Silvia, the basilisk used its tongue to lick at Silva’s face.

"...Eww!" Even Silvia could barely hold back her screams.

Though apparently she has long been scared out of her wits.

“Look this way Silvia!” Avodcha gave a thunderous shout.

Perhaps she is already prepared as Silvia opened her arms to both sides.

Then. She makes a declaration:

"To die like a knight...... is what I wish for!"

"I admire your guts!"

Avdocha lifted the shamshir.

"Stop––!"

Ash’s scream cannot stop the merciless blade.

''-Shaa!'' As the blade passed through the air.

Killed.

Silvia was killed.

Ash lost hope.

===Part 15===
"...?"

Silvia is still standing.

There is no blood on her body.

The incredible thing is… Silvia did not even feel the pain.

The next moment–– Silvia found out that the tight uniform is no longer binding her.

Pieces of cloths like snowflakes are dancing in the air.

Silvia felt seriously humiliated.

''"...Why is it always like this!"''

Avdocha didn’t slash at Silva’s flesh nor bones–– but... .

Only her clothes, like an apple skin, are peeled off, and her almost naked body lay exposed.

Coincidentally. The same thing was recently done by Veronica.

Her body, which is only covered with some clothes and underwear fragments, displays an almost naked type of half-nakedness.

Silvia covers her chest with both hands, squatted in place and huddled into a ball. She knew Avdocha’s sight is focused right on her bare skin.

"Princess! Didn’t you desire to die like a knight? Where is your previous pride? You have just been exposed naked to the public, yet you change back to what ordinary women and children do? I almost threw up! You don’t have the right to become a knight! And. It is not worthy for me to kill you! "

"I... I...!"

Being looked down by Avdocha from the very start, Silvia’s emotions were gradually coming to a boil.

At the same time, she is trembling more than ever.

But it is not because of fear that she is trembling. She is trembling because she is full of fighting spirit.

''"-... This woman was right. What do I have to feel ashamed about? This is no different from any ordinary woman or child? And I even dare to call myself a Knight...... It will just make people laugh! Although I do feel regret… I just need to admit it. I don’t have sufficient awareness. No wonder anee-ue scolds me......!"''

''"––Be aware of yourself… Silvia Lautreamont! What’s my aim? An excellent knight? That is indeed one of my goals in the past. But I was asking too little from myself. Have to think quickly. I'm Silvia Lautreamont! What is the only realm that I can reach? To show her the future that only I can have!"''

At that moment… Silvia's mind received God's enlightenment and she suddenly found her answer.

"Phew... Avdocha. I'll have to thank you."

Ash was shocked when Silvia's face suddenly reached a happy expression.

Even Avdocha, who had already turned her back on Silvia, was surprised.

"Are you mad?"

Avdocha ridiculed and gave a laugh.

Silvia covered her chest with her hand and gracefully stood up from the ground.

"Princess ......?"

Ash wants to avert his eyes from Silvia's naked body but they refused to move.

It is not because he has any indecent thoughts.

It is because of a bright shining glow that made him reluctant to avert his sight.

Avdocha and her subordinates, as well as the rest of the hostages, are like Ash. Everyone's eyes are watching Silvia.

"Avdocha. You are the one who made me aware of how weak I am and what lack of awareness I have."

“So? I’m only speaking based on the truth."

“However. I never before noticed such obvious things. It is a real shame to say so... However. '''I have been reborn!''' The past me is already killed by your sword! The new Silvia is now reborn! "

"Oh... I'd like to ask to ask. What can a reborn Silvia do?"

Avdocha look at her fiercely.

The basilisk gave a frightening breath.

Even so. Silvia did not budge.

"I am the woman who is going to become the Paladin!"<ref>King of the Knight country.</ref>
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p233.jpg|thumb|I am the woman who is going to become the Paladin!]]

Silvia’s declaration echoed in the church loudly.

"Hee… hee… haha! Even I didn’t expect this answer... You want to become the Paladin? What nonsense! So, in order to achieve your goals, you have to try to break through this dilemma. Well. What are you gonna do?"

Unexpectedly, Silvia laughed.

"Nothing. I had said that I’m gonna become the Paladin! There are people supporting me from behind and I also have anee-ue as my family. I just need to believe in them and wait for the 'upcoming moment'!"

"Haha. Don’t you think that before before something like that happens, I can take your life away so easily?"

"If I die at your hands… It only means that I’m just so-so."

Just when Silvia heroically makes the declaration––

There is a terrible shake and just then, in a surge of raging magic, a hole is neatly cut through the floor of the church.

"Sorry to keep you waiting Ash!"

Equipped in their Arks Rebecca and Glenn jump out from the large, newly created hole in the floor.

“––Enemy ambush!” Avdocha’s men shouted.

In the blink of an eye the soldiers move into formation and attack Rebecca and Glenn. The one who is holding Ash is no exception.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Right after Rebecca summoned her magic spear Glenn follows by summoning his own Ark-Dragner’s personal Ark-weapon.

"Appear! The lightning speed magic sword! Caladbolg!"

Ash’s eyes widened.

''"That's Glenn’s personal Ark-weapon......!"''

The magic sword Caladbolg is a giant sword with its length comparable to Glenn’s height. Glenn, without much effort, swings the sword just like an image of lightning speed. No wonder he is Veronica’s escort’s captain.

"Hmph...... An unsightly person!"

Even as she curses them Avdocha is still able to smile. Ash cannot understand how she manages to stay calm.

At this time… Avdocha suddenly jumped off the back of the basilisk and rushes toward the back of the altar.

"Is she...!"

Ash, who realised what she's going to do, clenches his teeth. Even when he wants to continue chasing, the basilisk blocks his way.

The basilisk's eyeballs, as it manuvers in the way, rotate and continue to stare at Ash.

"Hehehe. Don’t forget I still have the bombs. It is your loss."

Avdocha at the back of the altar proudly laughs.

The reinforcements, Rebecca and Glenn, are still fighting the enemy soldiers. As worthy of the people of the mountains they successfully pin down the Ark-Dragners.

Of course,if Rebecca and Glenn show their true ability, in the blink of an eye they would be the winners. However, if they don’t hold themselves back, they will not only kill their opponents but all the hosteges too. Even the whole church will be destroyed!

''-What am I going to do?'' Ash was in a dillema.

If the stalemate continues… Then Avdocha is going to press the button. No, before that, he has to deal with the basilisk or else he can’t get himself close to the altar.

The problem is that, for an unarmed human to win against a basilisk, it is indeed a fantasy.

''"Shoo......"''

In that instant. The basilisk issued terrible breath and started stomping around.

It moves its limbs with high-speed and, like gliding on the ground, it rushes towards Ash.

"Ha…?’’

Its speed surprised Ash. Although he is conscious about it his two legs refused to move. Ash is jinxed to become a statue as his whole body involuntarily stiffened.

"Uwaaaa!"

Ash helplessly screams.

The basilisk is right in front of him opening it's mouth.

In his mind there is a clear image of him getting bitten into pieces and broken into two main portions.

''"My God ...!"''

Silvia quickly covered her eyes. She did not have the courage to face the scene of Ash being shredded by the beast.

''"I... How could I be so weak? Where did I get the idea of becoming a Paladin......!"''

Silvia slumped to her knees.

''"Sniff"''...... Her tears fell off from her eyes onto the stone floor which was gradually becoming wet.

At this time. "Oh... A divine light...!" A hostage with a praising tone mutters.

And the others around him are also affected.

"...?"

Silvia wipes off her tears and raises her head.

A pale white light fills her entire field of vision.

After a short moment the light can no longer be seen, and there is a hot surge emerging from Silvia’s chest.

“Ash......!”

Equipped in the Ark Ash, with one hand, held up the basilisk’s upper jaw.

===Part 16===
Ouch. The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand is so hot.

His consciousness is almost swept away by the powerful magic.

''『 "- Sorry for the long wait."』''

Eco's voice finally can be heard in his mind.

''"It's so scary... Do you know that I was nearly eaten by this thing."''

Ash, who now can feel the Ark’s magic, smiled brashly.

He looked down to re-examine his own body and he sees a set of blue colour Ark armour which made him remember Silvia's eyes.

''"Thank you. Eco."''

''『"D-Don’t need to thank me... I'm not doing it in order to help you. It's for the crepes okay!"』''

Eco's cheeks are bright red.

"How is this possible? You are also an Ark-Dragner? How did we miss this information-?"

While witnessing the dazzling Ark, with a look of surprise, Avdocha’s almond eyes widen.

"My Pal is different from the others!" Ash shouts!

At the same time Ash lightly pushes the basilisk’s chin. The basilisk is stunned by Ash as its previous imposing attitude has vanished.

"You are very obedient. Well. The beast seems to be very sensitive to stronger opponents."

While Ash steps forward, the basilisk obediently steps back.

"I’m stronger than you! If you are from the Asia’s and if you have some intelligence, Quickly be on your knees!"

Frighten by Ash’s voice, at first it is anxious to know what to do, then letting out a scream it knelt down.

"That's right."

Ash gently sat on its back.

"Ah! What are you going to do with Kuu-chan!"

Avdocha screams.

“Kuu-chan? Even when you look so scary, I didn’t think that you had such a cute name."

Ash gave a wry laugh. Kuu seems embarrassed and lightly twists its body.

"It seems that the situation has reversed. Avdocha. Let’s go Kuu!"

Being kicked by Ash Kuu gave out a roar and starts running towards the altar.

"Hey, Hey, Kuu-chan! I’m your master!"

Avdocha, who is panicked, simply looks like a child.

While sitting on Kuu’s back, Ash is searching for the information regarding his Ark-weapon.

Soon… A strange weapon design is spread out in his mind.

After checking the properties and the additional effect of the weapon Ash gave a satisfied smile.

Eco managed to do what Ash proposed.

Kuu, like an Asia, kept on running forward.

The distance to the altar quickly narrows.

Avdocha’s face also turns pale.

"Appear!...... The absolute Zero Holy gun––"

Under Ash’s summons, an extremely long gun emerges out of thin air.

Its shape is similar to the Empire made sniper rifle and yet also is like a spear.

The aim is locked on the altar.

While pulling the bolt. '' 'Kacha' '' At the same time as the metal sounded off, the magic ammunition was loaded into the chamber.

"Brionac!" Ash yelled while pressing the trigger.

A magic bullet shot out from the muzzle followed by a loud sound. The heavy bullet shell casing is ejected with a ''‘Clang’''. It then hits the ground and rolls.

"Uuu ...!"

The shot created a powerful recoil which almost caused Ash to fall from Kuu’s back, but fortunately he is in his blue Ark and stays firm in the saddle.

At the same time the magic bullet is shooting towards the altar, a pale blue flash can be seen.

“Kuu. Retreat!”

Kuu, listening to Ash's order and quickly turns around, runs in the direction opposite of the altar.

"What!"

Avdocha cried out in dismay.

After the freezing magic was launched… Shining ice crystals can be seen coaleasing.

The ice crystals gradually increase in size and quickly engulfed the entire altar together with the bombs.

"A-Avdocha-sama!"

Not only that… Avdocha’s men, while being caught up in the effect, are also mercilessly frozen..

"Finally......!"

Ash smiled.

To fight, against Empire made bombs, experts are required. However, even though Knight Country and the Kingdom had many exiled scientists from the Empire, the problem is not enough time to recruit, train and deploy them.

If that being the case… It is better to risk trying to use the oracle’s power for freezing the bombs to the point they are disabled. This is Ash's basic strategy.

Ash asked Eco to produce an Ark with ice properties.

Needless to say… This idea is obtained when he was in the Silvanus' lounge reading the novel ‘The Sky Dragon Knight Chronicles'. The protagonist in the series ‘Silver Knight’ uses the freezing magic to interrupt the operation of the machine.

Of course Ash can’t guarantee the actual effect in real life. He can only gamble––at least at this stage the bombs that have become ice have ceased functioning.

"W-Wait a minute! I-......"

Avdocha was barely able to move from the relatively wide range of the ice gun's frozen effect. In the end… She does not escape the inglorious fate of becoming an ice statue.

What he needed to be worried about was that before she became completely frozen, Avdocha seemed to have something to say. But, in short, the St Valeria’s church incident has ended.

===Part 17===
Up to a hundred hostages were released.

Avdocha and her men, who had become ice statues, were carried out with the help of the civil engineers. Those veteran soldiers, in the end, had become ice and were dragged off by the Asias on a cart. Only the word pitiful can be used to describe them.

Since Kuu was Avdocha’s pet it was also taken away by the escorts. Ash silently prays in hope that Veronica will treat it well.

More importantly, he now needs to complete the task that is at hand.

Even though he knows his actions are wrong, Ash still climbs up the icy altar and starts to rescue Jessica who is tied to the winged cross.

Fortunately the freezing magic did not spread to Jessica. Just that, in order to avoid looking at her naked skin while trying to save her, his job is quite difficult.

When Ash finally cut the rope and with both hands carried Jessica -

"Nn ..."

Jessica in Ash’s arms slowly opened her eyes.

Right after she found out that Ash is carrying her. Her eyes widen.

"Y-You...... You are Ash Blake? Why...... Are you in an Ark...?"

"Huh? Err… No, this is..."

Ash regretted his mistake.

He simply did not think that Jessica would regain her consciousness so soon.

Ash does not know how to remove the Ark. So before Eco’s magic runs out, he can only continue wearing it.

Clearly there is no way to continue to hide the truth anymore, Ash can only give an excuse to explain it.

"... Yeah. The 'Silver Knight' is me. It is just that today my Ark is not silver in colour."

After Ash honestly confesses, Jessica’s cheeks turn red.

"To use ice attacks against those mechanical bombs is simply ‘Silver Knight’ himself! Waa-wah. Ash-sama!"

"Sama?"

Ash is stunned. Jessica eyes are now watery.

Moreover. Jessica is only wearing her underwear. The cleavage made by her breasts can be clearly seen. Even under such occasions, Ash cannot help but being seduced. In front of the beauty that is Jessica, even the blue Ark's strength cannot come in handy.

"I have been determined for a long time, that my first time will be at the church altar."

"What lies! It's obvious that you had just thought about it!"

"I beg you, Ash-sama, please give me your sperm now...!"

Somehow, dispite being carried, Jessica really began to take off her underwear on the spot. The first thing she actually takes off is her panties instead of her bra.

"Your order of taking off your underwear is too strange, or it should be said, who even asked you to take them off!"

Ash quickly held Jessica's hands to stop her.

"Do not worry."

Jessica sexy lower abdomen is slowly exposed. Eventually, even the following parts are––

"Stop! This is too casual!"

"I'm ready, Ash-sama... Her goddess St Valeria is also staring at us."

"Her goddess Valeria is a protector of law! We will be arrested!"

"Hee hee... I didn’t think that you were so introverted."

Jessica's sweet smell is disturbing Ash.

"Uuh!"

Ash inexplicably feels dizzy; and almost falls down from the altar together with Jessica.

At this time, Rebecca speaks to Ash from behind.

"Hey, Ash! Hand her to me, you go and take care of Silvia."

Rebecca had long removed her Ark and is helping the escorts to do their tasks. She should have been very busy. However she probably saw that Ash is in trouble and could not bear just being a bystander.

“Sorry to trouble you Rebecca-san."

Ash hands Jessica to Rebecca.

"Ah, ahh, Ash-sama, please stay!"

"S-Sorry... See you next time!"

Ash put Jessica’s regretful sounds aside and ran to look for Silvia.

Along the way the Ark breaks into sparkling fragments.

===Part 18===
Silvia is standing against the wall.

Her body is wrapped in blankets given to her by the escorts. Her naked body, that has been exposed not long ago, is now wrapped up tightly. The thing is, her curves can still be seen. Ash, after putting in some effort to not focus on those curves, spoke to Silvia.

"Yo Princess. Err... Are you okay?"

Ash, suddenly becoming lost, can only squeeze out these few words. It's a little embarrassing.

"Ahh. I’m not injured...... You saved me again."

"My performance is nothing much, but rather... Princess you are so cool."

"Y-You... What are you talking about!”

Silvia, who is now blushing, probably has lost all her strength, and she unsurprisingly suddenly stumbles.

"... Careful!"

Ash immediately reached out, and caught Silvia's body.

But only after the blanket, wrapped around Silvia’s body, sliped off and fell to the ground.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash looked at the place above her neck and timidly asked.

He instantly thought that he would not escape her iron fist, but for some reason Silvia didn't show her usual angry expression. Ash then sets her down on her feet.

"S-Sorry. That…. My waist ... I just suddenly..."

Silvia's eyes filled with tears as she quickly picks up the blanket and wraps herself.

If Ash did not catch her in time she would probably have fallen.

"Otherwise... I’ll give you a piggyback."

"Huh? But..."

"You don’t have to feel shy."

Ash smiled back, turned around, and gently lifted Silvia.

Silvia felt embarrassed at the start, but shortly after that she just held onto Ash’s neck.

At that moment… Ash felt that Silvia breasts, pressing on his back, change their shape.

"...huh!"

"What’s wrong. Ash?"

"N-Nothing ..."

Ash blushes while being unexpectedly stimulated, and at the same time continues his pace.

===Part 19===
On her way to the magicship Silvanus while being piggybacked by Ash.

"...?"

Silvia is suddenly struck with an incredible feeling.

''- Why is this? Being piggybacked by Ash… Somehow I miss this feeling... Am I familiar with this back...?''

This nostalgic atmosphere is so strong until Silvia can barely hold back her tears.

''The only thing is, the gentleness of Ash’s back is just too comfortable -''

Silvia, without realising, dozed off.

"Paladin ~ A. B. S. 1365.5 ~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-04-19T06:17:54Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie */

==Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie==
===Part 1===
The following morning, Ash was having his ecology class.

Eco, as usual, is also attending class in her uniform, but since the class lecture is too abstruse…...

"Huff… Puff...."

She was fast asleep on the table.

"……In other words; Strada’s element is wind, Asia’s element is wind/earth and Hydra’s element is water."

The one standing on the lectern lecturing all the students is Professor Angela. She has an unusual concern about Eco as a researcher, Ash did not wish to let her gain opportunities to approach Eco…...

"Well, what is the Maestro’s element?"

Angela questioned with a stern tone, and her eyes fell on the name list.

"This question….. Let's have Princess Silvia answer it."

Even after she had been called out by Angela, Silvia just gazed blankly outside the window.

"Princess? What’s the problem?"

Angela continued to question her, but Silvia remains silent.

"Geez... Jessica Valentine. Please answer."

"Yes!"

Jessica, who was just named, stood up from her seat energetically.

"A Maestro’s element is light."

Jessica proudly replied, but Angela sneered back.

"Correct answer… Although I would like to say that, unfortunately I can only give you half the marks. A Maestro’s element is light, but that's not just that, Maestros also completely inherit the element that it was born with. In other words… A Maestro, who was once a Strada, has both light and wind elements……”

"Hey, Ash. Is anything wrong with the Princess?"

Raymond, who was not paying attention to Angela’s explanation, asked Ash.

Ash sighed.

"She...... Since she heard that the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is coming to Ansarivan, she always seems to be distracted. It looks like she has received some great and devistating blow…..."

Raymond seems confused.

"‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is the Princess’s elder sister by blood, right? What possible impact could she receive from that message?"

"About that… I’m not sure......"

"Do the two of you need my explanations?"

Suddenly someone interrupted their conversation. Ash was shocked.

“Cosette? Why are you here?"

Cosette, sitting obediently in an empty seat, was also wearing the standard uniform for maids who are serving the royals. It was hard to not notice her.

"Hehehe. Her Royal Highness Princess is dispirited I must guard her quietly from the shadows. I also have received the permission from Angela-sensei."

"You call this quietly from the shadows...... However, it really matters to me about the reason that she is suffering."

"You are concerned about her as her classmate? Or as a man?"

Ash suddenly felt his cheeks turn hot.

"Y-You… What are you talking about! Princess and I had fought alongside as comrades and we are both members of the Student Council. It's normal that I’m concerned about her."

"Are you sure? Then I take it that you are telling the truth. Hehe."

Cosette, after a mischievous smile, jumped back into the topic.

"Her Royal Highness Veronica is a well-known warrior. She has a militant-like attitude, which is also the reason that Princess was forced to do a lot of training when she was young."

“The training… Was it tough?"

"In fact…... I’m not exaggerating if I say she was living in hell every day. The Princess had not only been pushed into lakes she was also sent into the ruins to do explorations, climbed the city walls or was brought to well-known haunted forests to learn to survive in the wild... "

Ash is dumbfounded.

"I think that is plain bullying..."

"Incidentally, I played the role of the ghost in the forest."

"Come on! How come you are also one of the culprits!?"

''Perhaps Silvia's timid side is because of Veronica (and Cosette)…'' Ash thought.

"Because of the shadow of her childhood, Her Royal Highness Veronica has become a symbol of terror in the eyes of the Princess......”

"I see…..."

Leaving alone her violent attitude, it seems that Veronica has a lot of personality problems. Ash, as one of the Student Council members, must greet this downright "difficult" Princess no matter what.

Just by imagining it, Ash had a headache.

Raymond muttered with a grin:

"The title ‘Ironblood’ is not just for show. However, Ash...... I also like women who are strong."

"Don’t you worry. I won’t ever care what kind of girl you like…..."

"…Strada, Asia and Hydra… What conditions do they require in order to become a Maestro?"

Even though Ash was troubled... Angela’s lesson, of course, will not be interrupted.

"Ash. Please answer this question."

"What? Me?"

Rather abruptly called, Ash appeared to feel embarrassed.

Angela's sight was as sharp as a scalpel. Just by being stared at by her made you feel like you were lying on the operation table waiting to be butchered.

On the other hand, that dangerous glare, at the same time, seemed to fall on the sleeping Eco.

Ash's spine shuddered. From his seat he silently stood.

“Uh-h…... I don’t know."

"Correct."

"I'm sorry... What? Correct?"

Angela revealed a playful smile.

"That’s right. About the reasons the dragons transform into a Maestro, there are different opinions among scholars; the truth has yet to be found out."

Angela closed the textbook and looked around the students.

"However… The old records show that all dragons will eventually become a Maestro naturally. Although, since recovering from the verge of extinction, the converstion rate of regular dragons to Maestros has dropped significantly. Though logically, each dragon should qualify to become a Maestro."

The students immediately turned into quite a storm.

It was also the first time that Ash heard about it.

"That is why the existence of a Breeder had become a problem. Why now in modern times, dragons that died before they become a Maestro have become the Majority...... Perhaps, the key factor of becoming a Maestro is in the hands of a Breeder."

The school bell, that announced the class dismissal, sounded at that time.

Silvia, under Cosette's assistance, shakily left the classroom. Meanwhile, Ash had this uneasy feeling.

"The Princess is alright, right......?"

There are six more days before Princess Veronica’s visit……

Even though Silvia still can’t calm down, the days of Princess Veronica’s visit are nearing.

Why did Veronica choose this period to visit Ansarivan?

"Officially 'This visit is to inspect the City of Ansarivan, which was under attack', but according to rumour Veronica is a representative of the Royal Knight’s Hawks."<ref>骑士王室鹰派 lit. "Hawks Division of the Royal Knights".</ref>

The inspection should be a cover. The true reason was to investigate the condition of the city and the strength of the Necromancia––this was Rebecca’s point of view.

In fact, Veronica had been involved in the strife between races all across the continent and she even has the experience of stopping a war.

It is said that she was only twelve years old during her first expedition.

Even though she was not selected to become a Breeder, Veronica, who needed to overcome her congenital condition which put her at a disadvantage, was extremely powerful and braver than anyone on the battlefield.

She led the way and charged forward, chopping down the enemy mercilessly one by one.

There is a rumour that whenever Veronica swung her sword, three heads were sent flying through the air at the same time.

Wise and strong.

Victorious and has never been at a disadvantage.

There is no swordsman whose skill is on par with her.

Veronica became famous after she killed a basilisk with just her sword alone. Even poet laureates turned her achievement into poetry. Basilisks were big violent lizards. Others see them as the next of kin of an Asia.

The famous Veronica was given the nickname ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ by the people.

According to Rebecca, once the people heard that Veronica was coming to Ansarivan, people suddenly frowned.

Veronica, in order to extinguish the flames of war on the continent, heroically fought in the war during her teens. However she had also indirectly become the cause of problems.

Veronica unconsciously made a lot of enemies.

The remnants of the rebels still wanted to take Veronica’s life. It was not surprising that she could be assassinated at any given time.

Just right after the attack of the Necromancia, another difficult task was received. Anyone can tell that the chief of Ansarivan is now in trouble.

===Part 2===
The midday bell rang loudly.

Led by the mayor and the principal, the important figures of the City Council, the Academy Council and also members of the Student Council...... A welcoming group of more than 20 people were lining up at the entrance of the school’s first block waiting for the arrival of Veronica.

"For Princess Veronica to visit the city personally...... How long has passed since her previous visit?"

Dr Angela Cornwell, who changed her usual white lab robes for her rarely seen formal dress, also joined the welcoming party.

Angela, who unexpectedly became a lecturer recently, was in fact a national treasure that is given a high authority in doing research.

Although all the representatives of Ansarivan were gathered together, for the occasion of welcoming a princess such numbers were regarded to be on a very small scale. Logically speaking, even the mobilisation of all the members of the public to hold a grand welcoming ceremony would not be unexpected.

However, Veronica was well known for her preferences to keep things simple. They even received prior notice to dispense with all the complicated ceremony, so even the school was operating as usual.

The Students’ Council was represented by Rebecca, Max, Ash, as well as Eco. Not only that, but also the figures of Maestro Cú Chulainn and Maestro Arianrhod could be seen.

Cú Chulainn is Rebecca's Pal and is also truly the Academy’s strongest Maestro.

His silver fur is really dazzling and its unbelievable growth makes him unable to put on any mounting gear on his mammoth like body. It makes anyone who saw him stare dumbfounded.

On the other hand Arianrhod is Max's Pal, although he is already a noble Maestro, but his age is still that of a child. Different from the imposing Cú Chulainn, he is filled with an atmosphere that makes people want to pamper him.

"Hey, Eco, are your really...... Are you, too, going to welcome Princess Veronica?"

"What? Do you have something against it?"

Eco joined the welcome party as the mascot of the student council and is wearing the same black dress that she wore during the ceremony before. It seems she has taken quite a liking to it.

That aside, it was the problem with Silvia that made people a lot more worried.

"The Princess, is she really not coming?"

After hearing Ash’s question, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders and sighed.

"Look, if she was scared to that extent, we can't possibly force her to participate in this. Right? She seems to have some considerable trauma regarding Veronica."

"It's really hard to believe that she turned out to be so afraid of her own sister..."

"Who's afraid of what?"

The person who interrupted Ash was precisely Silvia herself.

"Princess…!"

City Council and the School Council immediately bowed respectfully upon the appearance of Silvia.

The Silvia with her status as Princess generously replied "Thanks for your hard work" and approached them.

"Are you all right now?"

Immediately after Ash spoke to her, Silvia exposed a smile brimming with confidence.

Not only did she look pumped up, but also her hair was a lot more glossier than ever. Despite wearing her uniform she looked a lot more dashing than her usual self.

"Who do you think you're talking to? I'm Silvia Lautreamont! Even though I had displayed an unbecoming side of mine before, but now I’m alright."

"Is that so?...... Then I’m relieved."

Although it was surprising that she looked a bit too well… For now, it was enough to be reassuring.

While Ash was thinking that to himself… Rebecca was lecturing her in a stern tone.

"How can you be so insouciant? Silvia, as a Dragner, how can you meet your sister without Lancelot?"

Lancelot is also a Maestro, Silvia's Pal. Because of the Necromancia's attacks from a few days ago Ash has become quite familiar with the dragon.

"Sorry that there was no prior notice...... Anee-ue, she doesn't really like Lancelot."

Silvia’s answer made Rebecca frown.

"Is this related to Veronica not having been chosen as a Breeder?"

"Well...... It should be something like that."

After throwing a glance at Silvia, who gave such strangely ambiguous answer, for some reason Rebecca revealed a merciful smile.

"If that is so, let's leave it like that."

"...?"

Ash couldn't understand what Rebecca was thinking.

At that moment, all the adults began muttering amongst themselves…

“I can see it!”

"Oooh! That is Princess Veronica's......!"

"They were even able to make such a vehicle!"

"It seems similar to an Empire-made<ref>For those who don’t know Empire is Zepharos Empire and Kingdom is Chevron Kingdom.</ref> airship ...!"

Ash, too, couldn't help but curiously look up into the blue skies.

A foreign body that could not be natural appeared near the edge of the cobalt blue sky.

As the minutes ticked past it grew, from the black dot of that foreign body, as its outlines were gradually revealed.

That flying body was escorted by seven Dragners.

"...... It couldn't be!"

To Ash’s dismay he couldn't help shouting out loud.

By comparing it to the dragons flying alongside one could immediately get a feel of the actual size of the gigantic ship. In contrast to the huge flying object even the dragons, that served as the guard, looked just like beans in comparison.

Rebecca, while standing beside Ash, looking sternly said:

"That is Princess Veronica’s personal plane–– The magicship ‘Silvanus’."

===Part 3===
—Silvanus.

This was done by Princess Veronique as she had gathered many exiled scientists of the Zepharos Empire who successfully developed the beta version of the ship.

Silvanus, now looking like it's going to occupy the entire open space, slowly landed in front of the school’s block. Like a bird that lands on a lake, the landing is very stable.

The magicship design is widely based on a streamlined shape, which often makes people think that it's a Maestro with outspread wings.

The red lines together with the white colour armour produced a stunning appearance.

And attached at many locations on the body of the magicship are the cannons’ trapdoors.

Ash stared at the magnificent magicship dumbly.

He had heard so much about Silvanus but this is the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.

"This thing is just too big…... How can it fly?"

Seeing that Ash was transfixed in his place, Silvia explained:

"This magicship uses Bright-Dragon-Crystal as fuel. Anee-ue, even though she didn’t become a breeder, used the combination of Dragon’s magic and Mechanical Engineering technology from the Empire to construct the Silvanus."

"So, literally, it was the Oracle’s power that allows it to fly......!"

"That is the way it is. But the only thing that can be used as fuel is a special type of Bright-Dragon-Crystal called Millennium, so there is no method of mass production."

“Millennium?"

"The dragon fossils in the ground, after a thousand years, may produce crystals with massive power.

"I don’t even know about this......"

"It's just that, Silvanus, compared to an Empire made aviation ship, not only does it has a smaller size, but also its defence has some problems. The places where the armour is weak can only be reinforced with a Dragner. You have already seen them right?'

Silvia was right. Because just now, the seven Dragner serving as escort precisely landed each of their dragons on the ground.

Out of the seven Dragner, only the leading one is with an Ark. He is likely the escort’s captain.

"Veronica is going to alight the ship so please do not whisper." Rebecca, with a low voice, scolded them.

Ash and Silvia had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

As the crowd watched Silvanus's door slowly opened accompanied by the operating noise of it's gears, and the boarding ladder lowered automatically.

Under the gaze of everyone––

The Ironblood Valkyrie, escorted only by the sound of her footsteps, which sounded just like iron being hit with a hammer, landed on the ground.

Ash gasped, his eyes fixed on Veronica’s figure.

''Even though called a princess, she looked more like a Valkyrie…'' Ash thought.

It is not surprising that she is Silvia’s sister, the two of them looked identical.

Their dazzling blond hair and white skin is their common feature.

However, the aura of command, emitted by the tall slender figure, outshone Silvia's.

The important thing is her eyes.

Like an eagle who fixed on its prey from up high.

Her eyes are as sharp as blade. Just by being stared at by her, feels like the heart had been thoroughly pierced through.

Flipping over her red cloak, Veronica with a loud voice said:

"Thanks to everyone who is here to welcome me. Sorry for the trouble!"

Her voice is powerful, and not unlike like a highly resilient whip.

When the cloak is flipped up the armour adorning Veronica’s limbs is instantly exposed.

Obviously they are crafted with steel, heavy and dazzling. Only then Ash realised that the unusual sounds of footsteps are the sounds of her sabatons<ref>Foot guards or iron boots, generally not found on most armour.</ref>.

She wore a broad sword which required both hands to wield. Presumably that sword is the weapon that drew the blood of numerous rebels and the basilisk.

Veronica, leding the seven escorts, began marching this way.

A group led by the mayor panicked and wanted to kneel down and salute, but Veronica with a disgusted look on her face waved them off.

"Please forget about those unnecessary and over-elaborate formalities. More importantly… Where is Silvia?"

With the speed of a hawk’s eye she quickly scanned the faces of the crowd.

“We haven’t meet for a long time. Anee-ue. "

Silvia answered Veronica’s call by stepping forward.

"We haven’t met each other in four years, two months and twelve days, my dear sister."

"From the day I left the palace, and came to Ansarivan for my school enrollment… We haven’t met each other since."

The way Silvia speaks with such fluency is calmer than what he expect.

Ash quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

However-

The next instant, Ironblood Valkyrie revealed her true nature which matches with her nickname.

"I'm really disappointed, Silvia!"

Veronica raised her right hand.

Just when he thought that Silvia was going to be slapped, the next second Ash witnessed an incredible scenario.

Silvia easily avoided Veronica’s palm, and easily jumped five meters off. She even did a summersault in mid-air, and gorgeously landed on the ground.

No matter what… That doesn’t look like a skill of a normal human.

"Are you mad, Anee-ue?"

Silvia smiled haughtily.

For Ash at least, that is the first time seeing Silvia laugh that way.

"How dare you make fun me...... It seems like you had borrowed some guts from heaven, faker!"

After a moment of silence… Ash cried out in dismay.

"Fake!?"

"Whew…... I already knew of such thing." Rebecca, standing beside Ash, muttered softly.

It seems that Rebecca, since long ago, had known the truth.

"Tee hee. This action is worthy of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Originally he thought that Silvia is making some tearing sound but she then ripped off her mask, together with her blond-hair wig, from her face.

And the true face behind the mask is––

"Cosette?"

Ash is dumbfounded.

The 20 people from the welcome party led by the mayor are also speechless by this unexpected change of events.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p087.jpg|thumb|"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"]]

"Sure enough, there's no hiding from the eyes of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Cosette, facing the Ironblood Valkyrie face to face, not only she didn’t act timid she even exposed a happy smile.

"That is obvious because I didn’t feel any fear from within you! The Silvia who is not afraid of me is not Silvia!"

"Hehe...... I will use that as a future reference."

Her insolent answer makes Veronica frown.

"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"

Cosette with a resolute attitude answer.

"The person I serve–– is only Princess Silvia-sama."

"That kind of timid blond girl? What are her good points?

"Everything about her are her good points. "

Cosette answered without a hint of confusion, and at the same time giving everyone beside her the shock of their life.

"Tsk…... All this nonsense will stop here. You better quickly tell me… Where is Silvia?"

"Princess..."

While Cosette stiffened her face, trying to wriggle out––

"I... I'm here!"

Silvia in her uniform appeared behind the welcome party.

This time should be the real Silvia. The best evidence, is that she was making the others dismay with her trembling legs.

"Will Her Royal Highness Princess be alright…...?"

Ash muttered nervously.

"Rest assured, at least her life is safe."

Rebecca said those terrifying words with an alarmingly calm expression.

"You... You are dismissed. Cosette."

"I will. Princess."

After receiving Silvia’s command, Cosette leaves with a serious expression on her face.

===Part 4===
Under the gaze of the welcome party and guard escort, the first Princess and the fourth Princess officially meet.

"Anything not alright, my dear sister? Look at your knees, shaking like that?"

"I-I am not...... trembling. Silvia Lautreamont herself wholeheartedly...... Welcomes Anee-ue’s arrival."

"Tsk. Seems to me, that apart from your breast and your butt, you haven't grown at all."

''Clink''... With the sound of her sabatons, Veronica steps forward.

"I’ll say again. Silvia, you disappoint me!"

''- WHACK!''

A hard and dry sound echoed in all four corners.

Veronica's iron-fisted swing toward Silvia which ended as a slap in the face.

"Sob ...!"

Silvia cannot help but stagger, but she eventually stood firm, however the place that was slapped became swollen.

Veronica coldly stared at Silvia and with a plain tone she said:

"... I had already heard the report of the attacks. Rebecca Randall courageously protected the city and also the mysterious person who cleverly drove out the Necromancia are worthy to be praise."

Ash was surprised.

Because the one who drove out the Necromancia was no other than Ash himself!

"But what do you do? Even though there is someone who witnessed Lancelot flying in the sky, but…... you are helplessly circling aimlessly in the sky, right?"

Silvia is speechless and just kept on trembling.

Ash annoyingly clenched his fists.

The information seems like it wasn't properly conveyed to Veronica. Perhaps the focus was placed on the fact that Ash drove off the Necromancia, instead of details about the middle part of the fight which had obviously been omitted.

The problem is the unrecognized fact, that Silvia and Ash actually fought side by side.

Without the assistance of Silvia, Ash could not have single-handedly defeated the Necromancia.

Ash is anxious, but Veronica naturally does not know about this, and thus she declare:

"Accept the punishment, Silvia."

Of those who are watching… there are none who are not looking pale.

Veronica pulled out a the broad-sword hanging around her waist.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p002-003.jpg|thumb|''there is a silver flash. The sound of the wind whizzing. Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.'']]

Before there is any chance to respond there was a silver flash in front of everyones’ eyes. Even though it seemed like a gigantic two-handed sword Veronica easily wielded it with one hand.

The sound of the wind whizzing.

Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past… the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.

"-!"

The sword glazed Silvia's chest pitifully.

"Princess!"

Ash was scared and he screamed.

“Silvia-sama! "

"Veronica-sama has lost her mind!"

"How could such absurd thing occur!"

"Doctor, quickly call for a doctor!"

The members welcome party one after another starts to moan.

From the beginning of the incident; the only ones who weren't yelling at all and kept their cool were Rebecca, Cosette, and Angela.

Silvia, who was glazed on her chest hobbled, and in the end fell to the ground on her butt.

Unbelievably, there was no blood.

And then her uniform suddenly fragmented further, turning into pieces of of cloth, together with her underclothes which fell off gently–– As if the clothing suddenly remembered the fact that they had just been Slashed.

"Huh ...?"

Silvia froze a moment looking downward feeling puzzled.

It turned out that Veronica’s slash only cut off the clothes that wrapped around Silvia’s upper body.

Her shoulder is as white as snow, her busty breast, and the contract imprinted on her chest–– 'Seikoku'––all of them were exposed in broad daylight.

"Kyaa......!"

Silvia red in the face scream at the top of her voice, with both her hands, covered her chest.

"Princess!"

Ash could stand it no longer and rushed forward. He quickly took off his jacket and draped it over Silvia's body.

"......?"

The moment he witnesses Silvia’s <Seikoku> Ash suddenly sensed something strange, although confused, but now is not the time to be concerned about such problems.

Veronica looked coldly at Ash’s action then she put back her broad-sword back in its sheath.

"Anything wrong Silvia? If you encountered the same situation on the battlefield… Will you only scream to hide your embarrassment?"

Silvia could not talk back as there were tears filling her eyes.

"Look, this is your nature. Even when you wore the aura of a Dragner, you are just a good for nothing blonde. It is better for you to pursue the so-called woman's happiness!"

"...... What do you mean by this?"

Veronica’s behaviour of scolding Silvia, made Ash furious.

The anger that he is holding back for a long time suddenly exploded.

Even though he is facing the first Princess, he cannot just sit by and watch any longer.

"Hey–Hey…... Ash?"

Ash's menacing walk forward made Max quickly whisper from behind to stop him, however Ash naturally turn a deaf ear.

Logically speaking the one who should be the first to stop Ash should be Rebecca but without knowing what she is thinking or maybe she is just waiting for a nice show… She didn’t comment on anything.

Ash sternly talk to Veronica.

"I do not know how great the first princess is…… However, since you were not there when the incident took place, what is this nonsense that you are now talking about just now based on!"

The moment he blurted it out a sharp sword was pointed at Ash’s neck.

“Uhh……!”

Ash was caught by surprise. The one who pointed the sword at him is the Dragner who he suspected was the captain of the escort.

The man has a beautiful face, and there is nothing wrong in calling him good-looking. Just that his pair of eyes hidden under his Ark has a cold glare, hard to feel a single trace of emotion. Ash felt like he was being stared down by a ghost.

"Glenn! Whatever happens next? The opposite party is just an ordinary student.”

"Sorry. Your Royal Highness Princess."

Ordered by Veronica, the Ark-Dragner called Glenn obediently stepped aside.

The moment Ash is free from the sword he broke out into a cold sweat.

Lucky that the sword pointing at him is just a normal sword. If at that time what he had pulled out was the Ark-Dragner's personal Ark-weapon, maybe even with just magic fluctuations alone, it might have been enough to remove his head.

"Long time no see Princess Veronica-sama."

Waiting until now, Rebecca finally made her move. She stood in front of Ash and respectfully gave a bow.

"Oh. Aren’t you Rebecca? Why are you still staying in this school fooling around? I would like to advise you to hurry up and quit school to join our Dragners…"<ref> Full name should be Dragners of Lautreamont since my raws just write half the name I will let it be.</ref>.

Rebecca with her elegant response resolve Veronica’s pressure.

"I had for many a time declined the invitation to join the Dragners, and now I just want to enjoy my identity as a student."

"Hmm. You obviously haven’t been able to learn anything new from this school for some time… I really don't understand you. Having said that, is this guy also from the student council?"

Veronica's suddenly stare at him made Ash’s hair stand.

“Yes, that's right."

"It seems that you have recruited a subordinate who's full of energy."

"...... May I tell you something?"

Veronica's generously nodded regarding Rebecca request, indicating that she didn't seem particularly displeased.

Leaning towards Veronica’s ear, Rebecca softly whispered something.

Veronica’s eyes suddenly shined brightly.

The gaze from her eyes, even Cú Chulainn, Arianrhod and also Eco and the other Dragons can also feel the fear.

There are such rumors in the society––

It is said that the reason that Veronica was not chosen as a breeder during the 'Orphan Ceremony', is that the Mother Of Dragon's thought that the eyes of the seven year old Veronica were much too frightening––

"Hmm…... Seems like I don’t even need to waste any effort. It saves me from the trouble of finding him. Glenn, arrest that guy for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

With Veronica’s order Glenn immediately took action.

"Wh-What are you doing!"

But in a blink of an eye, Ash was caught by Glenn and he was place under his armpit.

"Hey…. Let me down!"

While feeling the cold temperature from the Ark at the same time, Ash is swinging his limbs and struggling.

But the more Ash struggled… Glenn’s hands, holding his body, became tigher and tighter. That kind of strength surprised everyone and maybe it is the Ark which enhanced his arm’s strength .

"I have a mountain of problems, and I want to question you."

Veronica calmly left the welcoming party as they stood there, mostly frightened. She lifted her cloak and walked towards the school building.

===Part 5===
Veronica does not appear to be visiting Ansarivan for the first time, as if she is familiar with the environment, she heads directly to and opens the door of the guest room.

––In the beginning, there there are only the three of them in the room. Veronica, Glenn, and Ash.

"You all go and 'wash' the school premises."

After being given orders by their captain Glenn the other six escorts salute and split up.

The 'Wash' is not as simple as the literal meaning, but it is to find and to remove suspicious persons and or items which act as a cypher. Even Ash understood this.

This is Ash's first time in the guest room.

Anyhow, since Ansarivan is a special Academy for dragon breeders, naturally there are always a lot of domestic and foreign nobles who come to visit. For the guest room; only the word 'gorgeous' can be used to describe its design.

Even the furniture, such as sofas, tables, carpets, and bookshelves, are all imported from the Chevron Kingdom.

Unfortunately, Ash cannot enjoy such a classy atmosphere.

"Glenn, put that kid on the chair."

"Yes, Princess." Glenn, without any expression, answered.

Ash was dragged to chair nearby and he let him sit on it.

"By the way, tie him up."

"Yes, Princess."

"The ass who keeps on 'Yes, Princess-ing!' St- Stop right now-"

Although Ash made his best effort to resist his opponent, being the Captain of the escort and all, he is, without a doubt no match for him.

With some rope and binding tools, Ash is easily tied onto the chair, and he even lost his own ability to stand up.

"What do you want!?"

The cold white sword is at the back of Ash’s neck

"Little devil, the one you’re speaking to is Princess Veronica Lautreamont, Her Royal Highness, you should not make any rude remarks."

Veronica scolded Glenn:

"Don’t make things any more difficult for him, according to Rebecca, he seems to be the one who drove away the Necromancia, the hero who saved Ansarivan, we must thank him properly with courtesy."

"Is this what you call courtesy?!"

Ash was so agitated that he almost fell to the ground with the chair. Being tied up indiscriminately, and they even dare to talk about courtesy.

Unfortunately, Ash’s complaints were completely ignored.

"But, Veronica-sama, this student is way too much savage and rude."

"Glenn, in this world, only achievement and result mean anything, why do we care about that rude point?"

"The problem is––"

"Do you have any opinions regarding what I just said?"

Veronica's eyes suddenly release a murderous intent. Even an amazing man like the captain kept his silence.

"I beg your forgiveness. A small slip of my tongue."

At the moment Glenn is apologizing––

The door was suddenly hit, and it flew open followed by some noisy sound.

"Hold on! You. What are you doing to my slave?!"

Unexpectedly, Eco actually rushed in. Perhaps she ran all her way here because her cheeks are bright red.

"...... Eco?"

"Huu? Hey brat don’t tell me you are this child’s slave?"

When he heard Veronica emphasis on the word "slave" Ash shook his head and rejected it.

"I-I am not her slave!"

"Hmm. It seems things are not as simple as it seems ..."

"About the relationship between the two of them... I will explain it to you later."

The person who appeared from behind Eco is Angela.

Beside Angela is Rebecca with a bitter smile.

"You still cause a lot of trouble. Ash. "

So-

The meeting with Veronica is going to start with the absence of the mayor, the council and the principal.

===Part 6===
Even though she is in the guest room, Veronica refuses to take off her armour. This makes Ash remember about the Valkyrie in fairy tales.

"That armour... isn’t it heavy?"

Ash casually asked but Veronica threw him a cold glare.

"A silly question. Armour is beauty! Apart from bathing and sleeping, I always remind myself to wear my armour as much as possible."

"Really..."

While ignoring Ash, who is stunned, Veronica looked around the crowd.

"We will sit right there."

Following Veronica’s proposal everyone move towards the sofa. Angela, Rebecca, and Eco following in sequence until they are sitting opposite to Veronica.

"Uh ... What about me?"

Seeing that the sofa seems fluffy, which should be very comfortable to sit on, but Ash was the only one to be tied to the chair.

Ash felt baffled because why must he be tied up like a prisoner.

"Oops. I had already forgotten your presence. Glenn, go carry him over.

"Yes, Princess."

Glenn lifted Ash up altogether with the chair, and moved them both next to the sofa. Then he silently moved to the door and stood up straight.

"Well…... I think you should have known that my purpose for coming to Ansarivan is not just for condolences."

"Is the purpose of your trip really to investigate the Necromancia’s incident?"

Angela's eyes were bursting out with a light of intellectual interest through their lens's.

"Ermm. I must be at the place of the incident to find out the truth that cannot be written in the report. Now please do not waste any more time. Can I trouble one of you to describe the attacks that occurred?"

"Then I will say it."

Rebecca who was actually involved in the fight began to talk about the situation of that time.

===Part 7===
After listening to Rebecca's explanation, Veronica sighed.

"Well...... Does it mean that at present we still don't know the identity of the culprit? Only that, if what is recorded in the report regarding Eco’s Dragweiss is true, the Necromancia is magic engineering. To put it bluntly, it should be the product of magic and engineering. Engineering has always been the Zepharos Empire's pride, maybe the mastermind is in the Empire’s army…... Rebecca what’s your opinion?"

"I also think that the Empire is the greatest suspect, but…... I do not know whether it should be counted as fortunately or unfortunately, but the Empire’s territory doesn’t include the dragons’ habitat."

"Then what is the problem?"

"The problem is that this attack is originated from a 'dragon'. Unless we find some definite evidence, even if we investigate the Empire on diplomatic reasons, I'm afraid it will be futile. The other side will certainly point out, to forstall any accusations, that ‘problems of dealing with dragons are the Knights of Lautreamont’s business'."

"Hmm. What Rebecca says's is not unreasonable….... It seems like the search for evidence must go on, but, then again-"

Veronica without warning stared at Ash.

"So the hero who successfully resolved the severe crisis… Is this kid?"

"......"

Since he was tied to a chair it made him impossible to hide.

Ash took a grip on himself, put on some courage, and stared back into Veronica’s eyes.

"Hmm. Very manly."

Veronica grins while admiring him.

"Thank you for your praise."

"Well. I want to hear it from you. The most confusing spot on the report is how you defeated the monster.

"Th- That is......"

Ash doesn’t know where he is going to start from, but Eco suddenly shouted:

"If you want to ask that question… How can you forget about me!?"

"Hmm…... Then I will listen to you. Little bean<ref>"Little bean" is more commonly used as a nickname of little boys who are small size, but also use for girls who are consider cute, energetic, and boyish.</ref>."

"My name is Eco, Eco!"

"For a shorty like you, little bean is enough for you, if you are not satisfied I don’t mind calling you daphnia<ref>Small, planktonic crustaceans, I have no idea where the author got this idea from.</ref>!"

"Y-You really have a foul mouth! How dare you call a noble Dragon a daphnia!"

Eco was jumping around angrily, which completely spoiled the nice dress she had put on.

"Please forgive me for interrupting, Princess Veronica. She is Ash Blake’s Pal and at the same time she is also the reason that the Necromancia was able to be repelled––Young Dragon Eco."

To help Eco to get rid of her embarrassment, Angela respectfully explains.

"Oh. This shorty?...... I see, when you look closely, there are horns on her head."

Veronica eyes suddenly shine.

"Then you must quickly transform and show it to me."

"Huh? What am I going to transform?"

Eco impetuously looking at Veronica.

“Do you even need to ask, of course the Ark. I heard that it is because you presented the Ark to this kid… Only then he was able to defeat the Necromancia."

"What!...... P-P-Presented?"

Eco jumped up on the spot.

Her whole face including her ears are flushed.

"Ple-Please stop joking! That was just an emergency makeshift. W-Why must I present the Ark to this guy!"

"Your reaction is really interesting. Why would you strongly deny him to this extent?"

Veronica, like seemingly from the depth of her heart, was curiously and wildly interested. She intended to scrutinize Eco.

Angela with a bitter smile explained:

“For dragons, to present the Ark is a proof of loyalty to their master, the meaning is no different when compared to marriage. Having said that, Eco has not yet recognized Ash as her master. Besides that her personality of hers is…..."

"That said… She just called her owner 'slave'. It's really disappointing to hear that the great hero who saved the city, who made me think him as a great man…... But in the end, you who are called Ash, couldn’t even tame your own Pal?"

"Err ..."

When he was looked down upon, Ash felt bitterness in his heart. When he was seen as a worthless thing by the beauty of the century, naturally he experienced an extraordinary degree of suffering.

"Forget about that, I hereby re-ordered to you instantly show the Ark you wore when defeating the Necromancia. And also, not letting the others help you, show me how you get loose from being tied."

After hearing that, Ash understands why Veronica wanted him to be tied up.

All of that is for this moment.

Perhaps she thinks, that when Ash is in the ark, it would be child play for him to let break himself free from those ropes!

Veronica even gives her orders as Princess.

The situation does not easily allow either Eco or Ash to refuse.

"Are you able to do it, Eco?"

Ash nervously asked, but Eco with confidence said:

"Why, sure I can! That Ark that has already been completed. I can re-summon it for you anytime!"

===Part 8===
Eco stood still in the centre of the room and like a nun she closes her eyes while beginning to chant incantations.

"Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar......"

Even this is Ash’s first time witnessing the process of Eco constructing the Ark.

"Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas ......"

Veronica, who before has always looked calm, was witnessing the whole process with a nervous expression.

Rebecca, with a keen look, is also observing Eco.

Even Glenn, who is normally emotionless, unconsciously glanced at Eco.

“Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas... "

As for Angela, she quickly took out a pen and paper and records the detail of the situation.

"Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes..."

The only thing is, although it is a very solemn ceremony, since Ash was the only one to be tied to a chair, he has no feeling of nervousness.

“-Espolón!"<ref>The chant is made of parts of a suit of armour in spanish. They are, in order "armet" (a head protection similar to a helmet, but more comfortable), "gorget" (neck protector), "breastplate" (for the breast), "backplate" (for the back), "chausses" (sock or tights made from chain mail), "faulds" (something like a metal skirt to protect what must be protected), "tassets" (little plaques that hang from the faulds to better protect the leg area), "gardbaces" (for the collarbone), "pauldron" (for the shoulder), "rerebrace" (for the upper arm), "couters" (for the shoulders), "forearms" (this is a body part; i suppose she meant "vambraces"), "gauntlets" (for the hands), "cuisses" (for the upper leg), "guards" (to cover the mobile parts, I suppose she meant "poleyns" for the knees), "greaves" (for the lower leg), "sabatons" (for the feet) and "spurs" (a short spike or spiked wheel that attaches to the heel of a rider's boot or knight's sabaton and is used to urge a {{Furigana|horse|dragon|margin=13}} forwar; the word selected names the single spike kind that, on occasions, can double as a stabbing weapon). </ref>.

After Eco shouted the last word, a shining white light enveloped in the room, a thunder-like rumble can be heard.

At the same time Ash can feel his own body coated by powerful magic.

––Similar to that time......!

Ash remembers the fight with the Necromancia.

The <Seikoku> on his left arm glows and is painful.

When the pain reach its maximum point… Ash’s body wrapped itself in a silver Ark.

It was a completely weightless, magically constructed Ark.

Perhaps they cannot withstand the magic released by the Ark, the binding tools, ropes and chair all exploded.

"Oh ... there is a proverb in the east that said 'The Buddha has to be covered with golden cloth, and man must be covered with cloth”<ref>This proverb means that everybody must present themselves in what is suitable for them.</ref>, and the Ark really suits you. Glenn, what are your opinions? In your eyes does that look like an Ark?"

Glenn respectfully answered the Veronica’s question:

"Yes, I can’t be wrong. I sensed the unique magic that only an Ark possesses, and its element should be light. It's just that..."

"It's just that?"

"It is not exaggerating to say that it is an armour which doesn’t completely have the feel of its creator."

As worthy of the captain of the escort, Glenn’s opinion directly hit the point.

"You cannot blame me for this!"

Eco declare to Glenn.

It is undeniable that Eco is still a young dragon and does not have the power to create a true Ark on her own.

On the other hand she was able to take the individual armour body parts, which were particularly suitable to Ash's body, from the massive blueprint stored in the Dragweiss, and then reassemble them. Thus, this present Ark was created.

"But... I don’t understand, even if this is not a complete Ark, what good does it do?"

Angela answered Veronica’s simple question.

"To tell the truth… He has a special talent. Although I have not yet identified the reason... He has a nickname of ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’ in this school. Far as I know, he is the only person who can ride the others people's pal and his own. "

"I see. So the rare talent and the incomplete Ark enabled him to successfully defeat the Necromancia?"

Upon seeing Veronica’s happy facial expression Ash becomes angry.

"The facts are not like what you say! If not because of Princess-sama leading Lancelot to assist me, it would never have been possible for me to jump on to the Necromancia! But you… How you treat Princess!"

However Veronica, even after listening to Ash’s claims, remained unmoved.

"In other words… Silvia only played the role of a 'driver'."

Veronica’s comments towards Silvia are still bitter as ever.

Just at this time the Ark turned into light particles and vanished.

Upon seeing this, Veronica curls her lip to expose a harsh sneer.

"There is a time limit? Because of that it cannot be called a weapon, but it looks like it can be a tool used for an entertainment sideshow."

The Veronica’s tone angered Ash.

"This is not a sideshow! Although it is just temporary assembled. It is still an Ark that Eco created!"

“Are you Dumb? Weapons that only last a few minutes, if it is not a sideshow, what is it?"

"Err ..."

"Also... Your relationship with Silvia is quite close. Are you a couple?"

At the very start to be asked such blatant questions made Ash blush. What’s more, hearing the word "couple" coming from Veronica’s mouth is also unexpected.

"I-I. How are we a couple!"

"Hmm. A weird reaction, which makes people unsatisfied…... I am really very dissatisfied!"

Veronica got up from the couch and stood before Ash.

"Well, I have decided! Ash, or whatever, I command you to temporarily serve as my servant! Glenn. Catch this kid for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

"What? Your nonsense… Are you even–– Ouch, owow!"

Glenn didn’t give Ash any chance to raise any objections and carried him under his armpit.

"Glenn, prepare to head back to the Silvanus.”

Veronica fliped back her cloak and left the room. Glenn, regardless of the resisting Ash, left following Veronica.

"Ironblood Valkyrie ~A.B.S.1365.5~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-04-19T06:09:07Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie */

==Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie==
===Part 1===
The following morning, Ash was having his ecology class.

Eco, as usual, is also attending class in her uniform, but since the class lecture is too abstruse…...

"Huff… Puff...."

She was fast asleep on the table.

"……In other words; Strada’s element is wind, Asia’s element is wind/earth and Hydra’s element is water."

The one standing on the lectern lecturing all the students is Professor Angela. She has an unusual concern about Eco as a researcher, Ash did not wish to let her gain opportunities to approach Eco…...

"Well, what is the Maestro’s element?"

Angela questioned with a stern tone, and her eyes fell on the name list.

"This question….. Let's have Princess Silvia answer it."

Even after she had been called out by Angela, Silvia just gazed blankly outside the window.

"Princess? What’s the problem?"

Angela continued to question her, but Silvia remains silent.

"Geez... Jessica Valentine. Please answer."

"Yes!"

Jessica, who was just named, stood up from her seat energetically.

"A Maestro’s element is light."

Jessica proudly replied, but Angela sneered back.

"Correct answer… Although I would like to say that, unfortunately I can only give you half the marks. A Maestro’s element is light, but that's not just that, Maestros also completely inherit the element that it was born with. In other words… A Maestro, who was once a Strada, has both light and wind elements……”

"Hey, Ash. Is anything wrong with the Princess?"

Raymond, who was not paying attention to Angela’s explanation, asked Ash.

Ash sighed.

"She...... Since she heard that the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is coming to Ansarivan, she always seems to be distracted. It looks like she has received some great and devistating blow…..."

Raymond seems confused.

"‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is the Princess’s elder sister by blood, right? What possible impact could she receive from that message?"

"About that… I’m not sure......"

"Do the two of you need my explanations?"

Suddenly someone interrupted their conversation. Ash was shocked.

“Cosette? Why are you here?"

Cosette, sitting obediently in an empty seat, was also wearing the standard uniform for maids who are serving the royals. It was hard to not notice her.

"Hehehe. Her Royal Highness Princess is dispirited I must guard her quietly from the shadows. I also have received the permission from Angela-sensei."

"You call this quietly from the shadows...... However, it really matters to me about the reason that she is suffering."

"You are concerned about her as her classmate? Or as a man?"

Ash suddenly felt his cheeks turn hot.

"Y-You… What are you talking about! Princess and I had fought alongside as comrades and we are both members of the Student Council. It's normal that I’m concerned about her."

"Are you sure? Then I take it that you are telling the truth. Hehe."

Cosette, after a mischievous smile, jumped back into the topic.

"Her Royal Highness Veronica is a well-known warrior. She has a militant-like attitude, which is also the reason that Princess was forced to do a lot of training when she was young."

“The training… Was it tough?"

"In fact…... I’m not exaggerating if I say she was living in hell every day. The Princess had not only been pushed into lakes she was also sent into the ruins to do explorations, climbed the city walls or was brought to well-known haunted forests to learn to survive in the wild... "

Ash is dumbfounded.

"I think that is plain bullying..."

"Incidentally, I played the role of the ghost in the forest."

"Come on! How come you are also one of the culprits!?"

''Perhaps Silvia's timid side is because of Veronica (and Cosette)…'' Ash thought.

"Because of the shadow of her childhood, Her Royal Highness Veronica has become a symbol of terror in the eyes of the Princess......”

"I see…..."

Leaving alone her violent attitude, it seems that Veronica has a lot of personality problems. Ash, as one of the Student Council members, must greet this downright "difficult" Princess no matter what.

Just by imagining it, Ash had a headache.

Raymond muttered with a grin:

"The title ‘Ironblood’ is not just for show. However, Ash...... I also like women who are strong."

"Don’t you worry. I won’t ever care what kind of girl you like…..."

"…Strada, Asia and Hydra… What conditions do they require in order to become a Maestro?"

Even though Ash was troubled... Angela’s lesson, of course, will not be interrupted.

"Ash. Please answer this question."

"What? Me?"

Rather abruptly called, Ash appeared to feel embarrassed.

Angela's sight was as sharp as a scalpel. Just by being stared at by her made you feel like you were lying on the operation table waiting to be butchered.

On the other hand, that dangerous glare, at the same time, seemed to fall on the sleeping Eco.

Ash's spine shuddered. From his seat he silently stood.

“Uh-h…... I don’t know."

"Correct."

"I'm sorry... What? Correct?"

Angela revealed a playful smile.

"That’s right. About the reasons the dragons transform into a Maestro, there are different opinions among scholars; the truth has yet to be found out."

Angela closed the textbook and looked around the students.

"However… The old records show that all dragons will eventually become a Maestro naturally. Although, since recovering from the verge of extinction, the converstion rate of regular dragons to Maestros has dropped significantly. Though logically, each dragon should qualify to become a Maestro."

The students immediately turned into quite a storm.

It was also the first time that Ash heard about it.

"That is why the existence of a Breeder had become a problem. Why now in modern times, dragons that died before they become a Maestro have become the Majority...... Perhaps, the key factor of becoming a Maestro is in the hands of a Breeder."

The school bell, that announced the class dismissal, sounded at that time.

Silvia, under Cosette's assistance, shakily left the classroom. Meanwhile, Ash had this uneasy feeling.

"The Princess is alright, right......?"

There are six more days before Princess Veronica’s visit……

Even though Silvia still can’t calm down, the days of Princess Veronica’s visit are nearing.

Why did Veronica choose this period to visit Ansarivan?

"Officially 'This visit is to inspect the City of Ansarivan, which was under attack', but according to rumour Veronica is a representative of the Royal Knight’s Hawks."<ref>骑士王室鹰派 lit. "Hawks Division of the Royal Knights".</ref>

The inspection should be a cover. The true reason was to investigate the condition of the city and the strength of the Necromancia––this was Rebecca’s point of view.

In fact, Veronica had been involved in the strife between races all across the continent and she even has the experience of stopping a war.

It is said that she was only twelve years old during her first expedition.

Even though she was not selected to become a Breeder, Veronica, who needed to overcome her congenital condition which put her at a disadvantage, was extremely powerful and braver than anyone on the battlefield.

She led the way and charged forward, chopping down the enemy mercilessly one by one.

There is a rumour that whenever Veronica swung her sword, three heads were sent flying through the air at the same time.

Wise and strong.

Victorious and has never been at a disadvantage.

There is no swordsman whose skill is on par with her.

Veronica became famous after she killed a basilisk with just her sword alone. Even poet laureates turned her achievement into poetry. Basilisks were big violent lizards. Others see them as the next of kin of an Asia.

The famous Veronica was given the nickname ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ by the people.

According to Rebecca, once the people heard that Veronica was coming to Ansarivan, people suddenly frowned.

Veronica, in order to extinguish the flames of war on the continent, heroically fought in the war during her teens. However she had also indirectly become the cause of problems.

Veronica unconsciously made a lot of enemies.

The remnants of the rebels still wanted to take Veronica’s life. It was not surprising that she could be assassinated at any given time.

Just right after the attack of the Necromancia, another difficult task was received. Anyone can tell that the chief of Ansarivan is now in trouble.

===Part 2===
The midday bell rang loudly.

Led by the mayor and the principal, the important figures of the City Council, the Academy Council and also members of the Student Council...... A welcoming group of more than 20 people were lining up at the entrance of the school’s first block waiting for the arrival of Veronica.

"For Princess Veronica to visit the city personally...... How long has passed since her previous visit?"

Dr Angela Cornwell, who changed her usual white lab robes for her rarely seen formal dress, also joined the welcoming party.

Angela, who unexpectedly became a lecturer recently, was in fact a national treasure that is given a high authority in doing research.

Although all the representatives of Ansarivan were gathered together, for the occasion of welcoming a princess such numbers were regarded to be on a very small scale. Logically speaking, even the mobilisation of all the members of the public to hold a grand welcoming ceremony would not be unexpected.

However, Veronica was well known for her preferences to keep things simple. They even received prior notice to dispense with all the complicated ceremony, so even the school was operating as usual.

The Students’ Council was represented by Rebecca, Max, Ash, as well as Eco. Not only that, but also the figures of Maestro Cú Chulainn and Maestro Arianrhod could be seen.

Cú Chulainn is Rebecca's Pal and is also truly the Academy’s strongest Maestro.

His silver fur is really dazzling and its unbelievable growth makes him unable to put on any mounting gear on his mammoth like body. It makes anyone who saw him stare dumbfounded.

On the other hand Arianrhod is Max's Pal, although he is already a noble Maestro, but his age is still that of a child. Different from the imposing Cú Chulainn, he is filled with an atmosphere that makes people want to pamper him.

"Hey, Eco, are your really...... Are you, too, going to welcome Princess Veronica?"

"What? Do you have something against it?"

Eco joined the welcome party as the mascot of the student council and is wearing the same black dress that she wore during the ceremony before. It seems she has taken quite a liking to it.

That aside, it was the problem with Silvia that made people a lot more worried.

"The Princess, is she really not coming?"

After hearing Ash’s question, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders and sighed.

"Look, if she was scared to that extent, we can't possibly force her to participate in this. Right? She seems to have some considerable trauma regarding Veronica."

"It's really hard to believe that she turned out to be so afraid of her own sister..."

"Who's afraid of what?"

The person who interrupted Ash was precisely Silvia herself.

"Princess…!"

City Council and the School Council immediately bowed respectfully upon the appearance of Silvia.

The Silvia with her status as Princess generously replied "Thanks for your hard work" and approached them.

"Are you all right now?"

Immediately after Ash spoke to her, Silvia exposed a smile brimming with confidence.

Not only did she look pumped up, but also her hair was a lot more glossier than ever. Despite wearing her uniform she looked a lot more dashing than her usual self.

"Who do you think you're talking to? I'm Silvia Lautreamont! Even though I had displayed an unbecoming side of mine before, but now I’m alright."

"Is that so?...... Then I’m relieved."

Although it was surprising that she looked a bit too well… For now, it was enough to be reassuring.

While Ash was thinking that to himself… Rebecca was lecturing her in a stern tone.

"How can you be so insouciant? Silvia, as a Dragner, how can you meet your sister without Lancelot?"

Lancelot is also a Maestro, Silvia's Pal. Because of the Necromancia's attacks from a few days ago Ash has become quite familiar with the dragon.

"Sorry that there was no prior notice...... Anee-ue, she doesn't really like Lancelot."

Silvia’s answer made Rebecca frown.

"Is this related to Veronica not having been chosen as a Breeder?"

"Well...... It should be something like that."

After throwing a glance at Silvia, who gave such strangely ambiguous answer, for some reason Rebecca revealed a merciful smile.

"If that is so, let's leave it like that."

"...?"

Ash couldn't understand what Rebecca was thinking.

At that moment, all the adults began muttering amongst themselves…

“I can see it!”

"Oooh! That is Princess Veronica's......!"

"They were even able to make such a vehicle!"

"It seems similar to an Empire-made<ref>For those who don’t know Empire is Zepharos Empire and Kingdom is Chevron Kingdom.</ref> airship ...!"

Ash, too, couldn't help but curiously look up into the blue skies.

A foreign body that could not be natural appeared near the edge of the cobalt blue sky.

As the minutes ticked past it grew, from the black dot of that foreign body, as its outlines were gradually revealed.

That flying body was escorted by seven Dragners.

"...... It couldn't be!"

To Ash’s dismay he couldn't help shouting out loud.

By comparing it to the dragons flying alongside one could immediately get a feel of the actual size of the gigantic ship. In contrast to the huge flying object even the dragons, that served as the guard, looked just like beans in comparison.

Rebecca, while standing beside Ash, looking sternly said:

"That is Princess Veronica’s personal plane–– The magicship ‘Silvanus’."

===Part 3===
—Silvanus.

This was done by Princess Veronique as she had gathered many exiled scientists of the Zepharos Empire who successfully developed the beta version of the ship.

Silvanus, now looking like it's going to occupy the entire open space, slowly landed in front of the school’s block. Like a bird that lands on a lake, the landing is very stable.

The magicship design is widely based on a streamlined shape, which often makes people think that it's a Maestro with outspread wings.

The red lines together with the white colour armour produced a stunning appearance.

And attached at many locations on the body of the magicship are the cannons’ trapdoors.

Ash stared at the magnificent magicship dumbly.

He had heard so much about Silvanus but this is the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.

"This thing is just too big…... How can it fly?"

Seeing that Ash was transfixed in his place, Silvia explained:

"This magicship uses Bright-Dragon-Crystal as fuel. Anee-ue, even though she didn’t become a breeder, used the combination of Dragon’s magic and Mechanical Engineering technology from the Empire to construct the Silvanus."

"So, literally, it was the Oracle’s power that allows it to fly......!"

"That is the way it is. But the only thing that can be used as fuel is a special type of Bright-Dragon-Crystal called Millennium, so there is no method of mass production."

“Millennium?"

"The dragon fossils in the ground, after a thousand years, may produce crystals with massive power.

"I don’t even know about this......"

"It's just that, Silvanus, compared to an Empire made aviation ship, not only does it has a smaller size, but also its defence has some problems. The places where the armour is weak can only be reinforced with a Dragner. You have already seen them right?'

Silvia was right. Because just now, the seven Dragner serving as escort precisely landed each of their dragons on the ground.

Out of the seven Dragner, only the leading one is with an Ark. He is likely the escort’s captain.

"Veronica is going to alight the ship so please do not whisper." Rebecca, with a low voice, scolded them.

Ash and Silvia had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

As the crowd watched Silvanus's door slowly opened accompanied by the operating noise of it's gears, and the boarding ladder lowered automatically.

Under the gaze of everyone––

The Ironblood Valkyrie, escorted only by the sound of her footsteps, which sounded just like iron being hit with a hammer, landed on the ground.

Ash gasped, his eyes fixed on Veronica’s figure.

''Even though called a princess, she looked more like a Valkyrie…'' Ash thought.

It is not surprising that she is Silvia’s sister, the two of them looked identical.

Their dazzling blond hair and white skin is their common feature.

However, the aura of command, emitted by the tall slender figure, outshone Silvia's.

The important thing is her eyes.

Like an eagle who fixed on its prey from up high.

Her eyes are as sharp as blade. Just by being stared at by her, feels like the heart had been thoroughly pierced through.

Flipping over her red cloak, Veronica with a loud voice said:

"Thanks to everyone who is here to welcome me. Sorry for the trouble!"

Her voice is powerful, and not unlike like a highly resilient whip.

When the cloak is flipped up the armour adorning Veronica’s limbs is instantly exposed.

Obviously they are crafted with steel, heavy and dazzling. Only then Ash realised that the unusual sounds of footsteps are the sounds of her sabatons<ref>Foot guards or iron boots, generally not found on most armour.</ref>.

She wore a broad sword which required both hands to wield. Presumably that sword is the weapon that drew the blood of numerous rebels and the basilisk.

Veronica, leding the seven escorts, began marching this way.

A group led by the mayor panicked and wanted to kneel down and salute, but Veronica with a disgusted look on her face waved them off.

"Please forget about those unnecessary and over-elaborate formalities. More importantly… Where is Silvia?"

With the speed of a hawk’s eye she quickly scanned the faces of the crowd.

“We haven’t meet for a long time. Anee-ue. "

Silvia answered Veronica’s call by stepping forward.

"We haven’t met each other in four years, two months and twelve days, my dear sister."

"From the day I left the palace, and came to Ansarivan for my school enrollment… We haven’t met each other since."

The way Silvia speaks with such fluency is calmer than what he expect.

Ash quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

However-

The next instant, Ironblood Valkyrie revealed her true nature which matches with her nickname.

"I'm really disappointed, Silvia!"

Veronica raised her right hand.

Just when he thought that Silvia was going to be slapped, the next second Ash witnessed an incredible scenario.

Silvia easily avoided Veronica’s palm, and easily jumped five meters off. She even did a summersault in mid-air, and gorgeously landed on the ground.

No matter what… That doesn’t look like a skill of a normal human.

"Are you mad, Anee-ue?"

Silvia smiled haughtily.

For Ash at least, that is the first time seeing Silvia laugh that way.

"How dare you make fun me...... It seems like you had borrowed some guts from heaven, faker!"

After a moment of silence… Ash cried out in dismay.

"Fake!?"

"Whew…... I already knew of such thing." Rebecca, standing beside Ash, muttered softly.

It seems that Rebecca, since long ago, had known the truth.

"Tee hee. This action is worthy of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Originally he thought that Silvia is making some tearing sound but she then ripped off her mask, together with her blond-hair wig, from her face.

And the true face behind the mask is––

"Cosette?"

Ash is dumbfounded.

The 20 people from the welcome party led by the mayor are also speechless by this unexpected change of events.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p087.jpg|thumb|"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"]]

"Sure enough, there's no hiding from the eyes of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Cosette, facing the Ironblood Valkyrie face to face, not only she didn’t act timid she even exposed a happy smile.

"That is obvious because I didn’t feel any fear from within you! The Silvia who is not afraid of me is not Silvia!"

"Hehe...... I will use that as a future reference."

Her insolent answer makes Veronica frown.

"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"

Cosette with a resolute attitude answer.

"The person I serve–– is only Princess Silvia-sama."

"That kind of timid blond girl? What are her good points?

"Everything about her are her good points. "

Cosette answered without a hint of confusion, and at the same time giving everyone beside her the shock of their life.

"Tsk…... All this nonsense will stop here. You better quickly tell me… Where is Silvia?"

"Princess..."

While Cosette stiffened her face, trying to wriggle out––

"I... I'm here!"

Silvia in her uniform appeared behind the welcome party.

This time should be the real Silvia. The best evidence, is that she was making the others dismay with her trembling legs.

"Will Her Royal Highness Princess be alright…...?"

Ash muttered nervously.

"Rest assured, at least her life is safe."

Rebecca said those terrifying words with an alarmingly calm expression.

"You... You are dismissed. Cosette."

"I will. Princess."

After receiving Silvia’s command, Cosette leaves with a serious expression on her face.

===Part 4===
Under the gaze of the welcome party and guard escort, the first Princess and the fourth Princess officially meet.

"Anything not alright, my dear sister? Look at your knees, shaking like that?"

"I-I am not...... trembling. Silvia Lautreamont herself wholeheartedly...... Welcomes Anee-ue’s arrival."

"Tsk. Seems to me, that apart from your breast and your butt, you haven't grown at all."

''Clink''... With the sound of her sabatons, Veronica steps forward.

"I’ll say again. Silvia, you disappoint me!"

''- WHACK!''

A hard and dry sound echoed in all four corners.

Veronica's iron-fisted swing toward Silvia which ended as a slap in the face.

"Sob ...!"

Silvia cannot help but stagger, but she eventually stood firm, however the place that was slapped became swollen.

Veronica coldly stared at Silvia and with a plain tone she said:

"... I had already heard the report of the attacks. Rebecca Randall courageously protected the city and also the mysterious person who cleverly drove out the Necromancia are worthy to be praise."

Ash was surprised.

Because the one who drove out the Necromancia was no other than Ash himself!

"But what do you do? Even though there is someone who witnessed Lancelot flying in the sky, but…... you are helplessly circling aimlessly in the sky, right?"

Silvia is speechless and just kept on trembling.

Ash annoyingly clenched his fists.

The information seems like it wasn't properly conveyed to Veronica. Perhaps the focus was placed on the fact that Ash drove off the Necromancia, instead of details about the middle part of the fight which had obviously been omitted.

The problem is the unrecognized fact, that Silvia and Ash actually fought side by side.

Without the assistance of Silvia, Ash could not have single-handedly defeated the Necromancia.

Ash is anxious, but Veronica naturally does not know about this, and thus she declare:

"Accept the punishment, Silvia."

Of those who are watching… there are none who are not looking pale.

Veronica pulled out a the broad-sword hanging around her waist.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p002-003.jpg|thumb|''there is a silver flash. The sound of the wind whizzing. Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.'']]

Before there is any chance to respond there was a silver flash in front of everyones’ eyes. Even though it seemed like a gigantic two-handed sword Veronica easily wielded it with one hand.

The sound of the wind whizzing.

Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past… the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.

"-!"

The sword glazed Silvia's chest pitifully.

"Princess!"

Ash was scared and he screamed.

“Silvia-sama! "

"Veronica-sama has lost her mind!"

"How could such absurd thing occur!"

"Doctor, quickly call for a doctor!"

The members welcome party one after another starts to moan.

From the beginning of the incident; the only ones who weren't yelling at all and kept their cool were Rebecca, Cosette, and Angela.

Silvia, who was glazed on her chest hobbled, and in the end fell to the ground on her butt.

Unbelievably, there was no blood.

And then her uniform suddenly fragmented further, turning into pieces of of cloth, together with her underclothes which fell off gently–– As if the clothing suddenly remembered the fact that they had just been Slashed.

"Huh ...?"

Silvia froze a moment looking downward feeling puzzled.

It turned out that Veronica’s slash only cut off the clothes that wrapped around Silvia’s upper body.

Her shoulder is as white as snow, her busty breast, and the contract imprinted on her chest–– 'Seikoku'––all of them were exposed in broad daylight.

"Kyaa......!"

Silvia red in the face scream at the top of her voice, with both her hands, covered her chest.

"Princess!"

Ash could stand it no longer and rushed forward. He quickly took off his jacket and draped it over Silvia's body.

"......?"

The moment he witnesses Silvia’s <Seikoku> Ash suddenly sensed something strange, although confused, but now is not the time to be concerned about such problems.

Veronica looked coldly at Ash’s action then she put back her broad-sword back in its sheath.

"Anything wrong Silvia? If you encountered the same situation on the battlefield… Will you only scream to hide your embarrassment?"

Silvia could not talk back as there were tears filling her eyes.

"Look, this is your nature. Even when you wore the aura of a Dragner, you are just a good for nothing blonde. It is better for you to pursue the so-called woman's happiness!"

"...... What do you mean by this?"

Veronica’s behaviour of scolding Silvia, made Ash furious.

The anger that he is holding back for a long time suddenly exploded.

Even though he is facing the first Princess, he cannot just sit by and watch any longer.

"Hey–Hey…... Ash?"

Ash's menacing walk forward made Max quickly whisper from behind to stop him, however Ash naturally turn a deaf ear.

Logically speaking the one who should be the first to stop Ash should be Rebecca but without knowing what she is thinking or maybe she is just waiting for a nice show… She didn’t comment on anything.

Ash sternly talk to Veronica.

"I do not know how great the first princess is…… However, since you were not there when the incident took place, what is this nonsense that you are now talking about just now based on!"

The moment he blurted it out a sharp sword was pointed at Ash’s neck.

“Uhh……!”

Ash was caught by surprise. The one who pointed the sword at him is the Dragner who he suspected was the captain of the escort.

The man has a beautiful face, and there is nothing wrong in calling him good-looking. Just that his pair of eyes hidden under his Ark has a cold glare, hard to feel a single trace of emotion. Ash felt like he was being stared down by a ghost.

"Glenn! Whatever happens next? The opposite party is just an ordinary student.”

"Sorry. Your Royal Highness Princess."

Ordered by Veronica, the Ark-Dragner called Glenn obediently stepped aside.

The moment Ash is free from the sword he broke out into a cold sweat.

Lucky that the sword pointing at him is just a normal sword. If at that time what he had pulled out was the Ark-Dragner's personal Ark-weapon, maybe even with just magic fluctuations alone, it might have been enough to remove his head.

"Long time no see Princess Veronica-sama."

Waiting until now, Rebecca finally made her move. She stood in front of Ash and respectfully gave a bow.

"Oh. Aren’t you Rebecca? Why are you still staying in this school fooling around? I would like to advise you to hurry up and quit school to join our Dragners…"<ref> Full name should be Dragners of Lautreamont since my raws just write half the name I will let it be.</ref>.

Rebecca with her elegant response resolve Veronica’s pressure.

"I had for many a time declined the invitation to join the Dragners, and now I just want to enjoy my identity as a student."

"Hmm. You obviously haven’t been able to learn anything new from this school for some time… I really don't understand you. Having said that, is this guy also from the student council?"

Veronica's suddenly stare at him made Ash’s hair stand.

“Yes, that's right."

"It seems that you have recruited a subordinate who's full of energy."

"...... May I tell you something?"

Veronica's generously nodded regarding Rebecca request, indicating that she didn't seem particularly displeased.

Leaning towards Veronica’s ear, Rebecca softly whispered something.

Veronica’s eyes suddenly shined brightly.

The gaze from her eyes, even Cú Chulainn, Arianrhod and also Eco and the other Dragons can also feel the fear.

There are such rumors in the society––

It is said that the reason that Veronica was not chosen as a breeder during the 'Orphan Ceremony', is that the Mother Of Dragon's thought that the eyes of the seven year old Veronica were much too frightening––

"Hmm…... Seems like I don’t even need to waste any effort. It saves me from the trouble of finding him. Glenn, arrest that guy for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

With Veronica’s order Glenn immediately took action.

"Wh-What are you doing!"

But in a blink of an eye, Ash was caught by Glenn and he was place under his armpit.

"Hey…. Let me down!"

While feeling the cold temperature from the Ark at the same time, Ash is swinging his limbs and struggling.

But the more Ash struggled… Glenn’s hands, holding his body, became tigher and tighter. That kind of strength surprised everyone and maybe it is the Ark which enhanced his arm’s strength .

"I have a mountain of problems, and I want to question you."

Veronica calmly left the welcoming party as they stood there, mostly frightened. She lifted her cloak and walked towards the school building.

===Part 5===
Veronica does not appear to be visiting Ansarivan for the first time, as if she is familiar with the environment, she heads directly to and opens the door of the guest room.

––In the beginning, there there are only the three of them in the room. Veronica, Glenn, and Ash.

"You all go and 'wash' the school premises."

After being given orders by their captain Glenn the other six escorts salute and split up.

The 'Wash' is not as simple as the literal meaning, but it is to find and to remove suspicious persons and or items which act as a cypher. Even Ash understand this.

This is Ash's first time in the guest room.

Anyhow, since Ansarivan is a special Academy for dragon breeders, naturally there are always a lot of domestic and foreign nobles who come to visit. For the guest room; only the word 'gorgeous' can be used to describe its design.

Even the furniture, such as sofas, tables, carpets, and bookshelves, are all imported from the Chevron Kingdom.

Unfortunately, Ash cannot enjoy such a classy atmosphere.

"Glenn, put that kid on the chair."

"Yes, Princess." Glenn, without any expression, answered.

Ash was dragged to chair nearby and he let him sit on it.

"By the way, tie him up."

"Yes, Princess."

"The ass who keeps on 'Yes, Princess-ing!' St- Stop right now-"

Although Ash made his best effort to resist his opponent, being the Captain of the escort and all, he is, without a doubt no match for him.

With some rope and binding tools, Ash is easily tied onto the chair, and he even lost his own ability to stand up.

"What do you want!?"

The cold white sword is at the back of Ash’s neck

"Little devil, the one you’re speaking to is Princess Veronica Lautreamont, Her Royal Highness, you should not make any rude remarks."

Veronica scolded Glenn:

"Don’t make things any more difficult for him, according to Rebecca, he seems to be the one who drove away the Necromancia, the hero who saved Ansarivan, we must thank him properly with courtesy."

"Is this what you call courtesy?!"

Ash was so agitated that he almost fell to the ground with the chair. Being tied up indiscriminately, and they even dare to talk about courtesy.

Unfortunately, Ash’s complaints were completely ignored.

"But, Veronica-sama, this student is way too much savage and rude."

"Glenn, in this world, only achievement and result mean anything, why do we care about that rude point?"

"The problem is––"

"Do you have any opinions regarding what I just said?"

Veronica's eyes suddenly release a murderous intent. Even an amazing man like the captain kept his silence.

"I beg your forgiveness. A small slip of my tongue."

At the moment Glenn is apologizing––

The door was suddenly hit, and it flew open followed by some noisy sound.

"Hold on! You. What are you doing to my slave?!"

Unexpectedly, Eco actually rushed in. Perhaps she ran all her way here because her cheeks are bright red.

"...... Eco?"

"Huu? Hey brat don’t tell me you are this child’s slave?"

When he heard Veronica emphasis on the word "slave" Ash shook his head and rejected it.

"I-I am not her slave!"

"Hmm. It seems things are not as simple as it seems ..."

"About the relationship between the two of them... I will explain it to you later."

The person who appeared from behind Eco is Angela.

Beside Angela is Rebecca with a bitter smile.

"You still cause a lot of trouble. Ash. "

So-

The meeting with Veronica is going to start with the absence of the mayor, the council and the principal.

===Part 6===
Even though she is in the guest room, Veronica refuses to take off her armour. This makes Ash remember about the Valkyrie in fairy tales.

"That armour... ain’t it heavy?"

Ash casually asked but Veronica threw him a cold glare.

"A silly question. Armour is beauty! Apart from bathing and sleeping, I always remind myself to wear my armour as much as possible."

"Really..."

While ignoring Ash, who is stunned, Veronica looked around the crowd.

"We will sit right there."

Following Veronica’s proposal everyone move towards the sofa. Angela, Rebecca, and Eco following in sequence until they are sitting opposite to Veronica.

"Uh ... What about me?"

Seeing that the sofa seems fluffy, which should be very comfortable to sit on, but Ash was the only one to be tied to the chair.

Ash felt baffled because why must he be tied up like a prisoner.

"Oops. I had already forgotten your presence. Glenn, go carry him over.

"Yes, Princess."

Glenn lifted Ash up altogether with the chair, and moved them both next to the sofa. Then he silently moved to the door and stood up straight.

"Well…... I think you should have known that my purpose for coming to Ansarivan is not just for condolences."

"Is the purpose of your trip really to investigate the Necromancia’s incident?"

Angela's eyes were bursting out with a light of intellectual interest through their lens's.

"Ermm. I must be at the place of the incident to find out the truth that cannot be written in the report. Now please do not waste any more time. Can I trouble one of you to describe the attacks that occurred?"

"Then I will say it."

Rebecca who was actually involved in the fight began to talk about the situation of that time.

===Part 7===
After listening to Rebecca's explanation, Veronica sighed.

"Well...... Does it mean that at present we still don't know the identity of the culprit? Only that, if what is recorded in the report regarding Eco’s Dragweiss is true, the Necromancia is magic engineering. To put it bluntly, it should be the product of magic and engineering. Engineering has always been the Zepharos Empire's pride, maybe the mastermind is in the Empire’s army…... Rebecca what’s your opinion?"

"I also think that the Empire is the greatest suspect, but…... I do not know whether it should be counted as fortunately or unfortunately, but the Empire’s territory doesn’t include the dragons’ habitat."

"Then what is the problem?"

"The problem is that this attack is originated from a 'dragon'. Unless we find some definite evidence, even if we investigate the Empire on diplomatic reasons, I'm afraid it will be futile. The other side will certainly point out, to forstall any accusations, that ‘problems of dealing with dragons are the Knights of Lautreamont’s business'."

"Hmm. What Rebecca says's is not unreasonable….... It seems like the search for evidence must go on, but, then again-"

Veronica without warning stared at Ash.

"So the hero who successfully resolved the severe crisis… Is this kid?"

"......"

Since he was tied to a chair it made him impossible to hide.

Ash took a grip on himself, put on some courage, and stared back into Veronica’s eyes.

"Hmm. Very manly."

Veronica grins while admiring him.

"Thank you for your praise."

"Well. I want to hear it from you. The most confusing spot on the report is how you defeated the monster.

"Th- That is......"

Ash doesn’t know where he is going to start from, but Eco suddenly shouted:

"If you want to ask that question… How can you forget about me!?"

"Hmm…... Then I will listen to you. Little bean<ref>"Little bean" is more commonly used as a nickname of little boys who are small size, but also use for girls who are consider cute, energetic, and boyish.</ref>."

"My name is Eco, Eco!"

"For a shorty like you, little bean is enough for you, if you are not satisfied I don’t mind calling you daphnia<ref>Small, planktonic crustaceans, I have no idea where the author got this idea from.</ref>!"

"Y-You really have a foul mouth! How dare you call a noble Dragon a daphnia!"

Eco was jumping around angrily, which completely spoiled the nice dress she had put on.

"Please forgive me for interrupting, Princess Veronica. She is Ash Blake’s Pal and at the same time she is also the reason that the Necromancia was able to be repelled––Young Dragon Eco."

To help Eco to get rid of her embarrassment, Angela respectfully explains.

"Oh. This shorty?...... I see, when you look closely, there are horns on her head."

Veronica eyes suddenly shine.

"Then you must quickly transform and show it to me."

"Huh? What am I going to transform?"

Eco impetuously looking at Veronica.

“Do you even need to ask, of course the Ark. I heard that it is because you presented the Ark to this kid… Only then he was able to defeat the Necromancia."

"What!...... P-P-Presented?"

Eco jumped up on the spot.

Her whole face including her ears are flushed.

"Ple-Please stop joking! That was just an emergency makeshift. W-Why must I present the Ark to this guy!"

"Your reaction is really interesting. Why would you strongly deny him to this extent?"

Veronica, like seemingly from the depth of her heart, was curiously and wildly interested. She intended to scrutinize Eco.

Angela with a bitter smile explained:

“For dragons, to present the Ark is a proof of loyalty to their master, the meaning is no different when compared to marriage. Having said that, Eco has not yet recognized Ash as her master. Besides that her personality of hers is…..."

"That said… She just called her owner 'slave'. It's really disappointing to hear that the great hero who saved the city, who made me think him as a great man…... But in the end, you who are called Ash, couldn’t even tame your own Pal?"

"Err ..."

When he was looked down upon, Ash felt bitterness in his heart. When he was seen as a worthless thing by the beauty of the century, naturally he experienced an extraordinary degree of suffering.

"Forget about that, I hereby re-ordered to you instantly show the Ark you wore when defeating the Necromancia. And also, not letting the others help you, show me how you get loose from being tied."

After hearing that, Ash understands why Veronica wanted him to be tied up.

All of that is for this moment.

Perhaps she thinks, that when Ash is in the ark, it would be child play for him to let break himself free from those ropes!

Veronica even gives her orders as Princess.

The situation does not easily allow either Eco or Ash to refuse.

"Are you able to do it, Eco?"

Ash nervously asked, but Eco with confidence said:

"Why, sure I can! That Ark that has already been completed. I can re-summon it for you anytime!"

===Part 8===
Eco stood still in the centre of the room and like a nun she closes her eyes while beginning to chant incantations.

"Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar......"

Even this is Ash’s first time witnessing the process of Eco constructing the Ark.

"Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas ......"

Veronica, who before has always looked calm, was witnessing the whole process with a nervous expression.

Rebecca, with a keen look, is also observing Eco.

Even Glenn, who is normally emotionless, unconsciously glanced at Eco.

“Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas... "

As for Angela, she quickly took out a pen and paper and records the detail of the situation.

"Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes..."

The only thing is, although it is a very solemn ceremony, since Ash was the only one to be tied to a chair, he has no feeling of nervousness.

“-Espolón!"<ref>The chant is made of parts of a suit of armour in spanish. They are, in order "armet" (a head protection similar to a helmet, but more comfortable), "gorget" (neck protector), "breastplate" (for the breast), "backplate" (for the back), "chausses" (sock or tights made from chain mail), "faulds" (something like a metal skirt to protect what must be protected), "tassets" (little plaques that hang from the faulds to better protect the leg area), "gardbaces" (for the collarbone), "pauldron" (for the shoulder), "rerebrace" (for the upper arm), "couters" (for the shoulders), "forearms" (this is a body part; i suppose she meant "vambraces"), "gauntlets" (for the hands), "cuisses" (for the upper leg), "guards" (to cover the mobile parts, I suppose she meant "poleyns" for the knees), "greaves" (for the lower leg), "sabatons" (for the feet) and "spurs" (a short spike or spiked wheel that attaches to the heel of a rider's boot or knight's sabaton and is used to urge a {{Furigana|horse|dragon|margin=13}} forwar; the word selected names the single spike kind that, on occasions, can double as a stabbing weapon). </ref>.

After Eco shouted the last word, a shining white light enveloped in the room, a thunder-like rumble can be heard.

At the same time Ash can feel his own body coated by powerful magic.

––Similar to that time......!

Ash remembers the fight with the Necromancia.

The <Seikoku> on his left arm glows and is painful.

When the pain reach its maximum point… Ash’s body wrapped itself in a silver Ark.

It was a completely weightless, magically constructed Ark.

Perhaps they cannot withstand the magic released by the Ark, the binding tools, ropes and chair all exploded.

"Oh ... there is a proverb in the east that said 'The Buddha has to be covered with golden cloth, and man must be covered with cloth”<ref>This proverb means that everybody must present themselves in what is suitable for them.</ref>, and the Ark really suits you. Glenn, what are your opinions? In your eyes does that look like an Ark?"

Glenn respectfully answered the Veronica’s question:

"Yes, I can’t be wrong. I sensed the unique magic that only an Ark possesses, and its element should be light. It's just that..."

"It's just that?"

"It is not exaggerating to say that it is an armour which doesn’t completely have the feel of its creator."

As worthy of the captain of the escort, Glenn’s opinion directly hit the point.

"You cannot blame me for this!"

Eco declare to Glenn.

It is undeniable that Eco is still a young dragon and does not have the power to create a true Ark on her own.

On the other hand she was able to take the individual armour body parts, which were particularly suitable to Ash's body, from the massive blueprint stored in the Dragweiss, and then reassemble them. Thus, this present Ark was created.

"But... I don’t understand, even if this is not a complete Ark, what good does it do?"

Angela answered Veronica’s simple question.

"To tell the truth… He has a special talent. Although I have not yet identified the reason... He has a nickname of ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’ in this school. Far as I know, he is the only person who can ride the others people's pal and his own. "

"I see. So the rare talent and the incomplete Ark enabled him to successfully defeat the Necromancia?"

Upon seeing Veronica’s happy facial expression Ash becomes angry.

"The facts are not like what you say! If not because of Princess-sama leading Lancelot to assist me, it would never have been possible for me to jump on to the Necromancia! But you… How you treat Princess!"

However Veronica, even after listening to Ash’s claims, remained unmoved.

"In other words… Silvia only played the role of a 'driver'."

Veronica’s comments towards Silvia are still bitter as ever.

Just at this time the Ark turned into light particles and vanished.

Upon seeing this, Veronica curls her lip to expose a harsh sneer.

"There is a time limit? Because of that it cannot be called a weapon, but it looks like it can be a tool used for an entertainment sideshow."

The Veronica’s tone angered Ash.

"This is not a sideshow! Although it is just temporary assembled. It is still an Ark that Eco created!"

“Are you Dumb? Weapons that only last a few minutes, if it is not a sideshow, what is it?"

"Err ..."

"Also... Your relationship with Silvia is quite close. Are you a couple?"

At the very start to be asked such blatant questions made Ash blush. What’s more, hearing the word "couple" coming from Veronica’s mouth is also unexpected.

"I-I. How are we a couple!"

"Hmm. A weird reaction, which makes people unssatisfied…... I am really very dissatisfied!"

Veronica got up from the couch and stood before Ash.

"Well, I have decided! Ash, or whatever, I command you to temporarily serve as my servant! Glenn. Catch this kid for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

"What? Your nonsense… Are you even–– Ouch, owow!"

Glenn didn’t give Ash any chance to raise any objections and carried him under his armpit.

"Glenn, prepare to head back to the Silvanus.”

Veronica fliped back her cloak and left the room. Glenn, regardless of the resisting Ash, left following Veronica.

"Ironblood Valkyrie ~A.B.S.1365.5~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-04-19T06:08:34Z

Doomr: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie==
===Part 1===
The following morning, Ash was having his ecology class.

Eco, as usual, is also attending class in her uniform, but since the class lecture is too abstruse…...

"Huff… Puff...."

She was fast asleep on the table.

"……In other words; Strada’s element is wind, Asia’s element is wind/earth and Hydra’s element is water."

The one standing on the lectern lecturing all the students is Professor Angela. She has an unusual concern about Eco as a researcher, Ash did not wish to let her gain opportunities to approach Eco…...

"Well, what is the Maestro’s element?"

Angela questioned with a stern tone, and her eyes fell on the name list.

"This question….. Let's have Princess Silvia answer it."

Even after she had been called out by Angela, Silvia just gazed blankly outside the window.

"Princess? What’s the problem?"

Angela continued to question her, but Silvia remains silent.

"Geez... Jessica Valentine. Please answer."

"Yes!"

Jessica, who was just named, stood up from her seat energetically.

"A Maestro’s element is light."

Jessica proudly replied, but Angela sneered back.

"Correct answer… Although I would like to say that, unfortunately I can only give you half the marks. A Maestro’s element is light, but that's not just that, Maestros also completely inherit the element that it was born with. In other words… A Maestro, who was once a Strada, has both light and wind elements……”

"Hey, Ash. Is anything wrong with the Princess?"

Raymond, who was not paying attention to Angela’s explanation, asked Ash.

Ash sighed.

"She...... Since she heard that the ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is coming to Ansarivan, she always seems to be distracted. It looks like she has received some great and devistating blow…..."

Raymond seems confused.

"‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ is the Princess’s elder sister by blood, right? What possible impact could she receive from that message?"

"About that… I’m not sure......"

"Do the two of you need my explanations?"

Suddenly someone interrupted their conversation. Ash was shocked.

“Cosette? Why are you here?"

Cosette, sitting obediently in an empty seat, was also wearing the standard uniform for maids who are serving the royals. It was hard to not notice her.

"Hehehe. Her Royal Highness Princess is dispirited I must guard her quietly from the shadows. I also have received the permission from Angela-sensei."

"You call this quietly from the shadows...... However, it really matters to me about the reason that she is suffering."

"You are concerned about her as her classmate? Or as a man?"

Ash suddenly felt his cheeks turn hot.

"Y-You… What are you talking about! Princess and I had fought alongside as comrades and we are both members of the Student Council. It's normal that I’m concerned about her."

"Are you sure? Then I take it that you are telling the truth. Hehe."

Cosette, after a mischievous smile, jumped back into the topic.

"Her Royal Highness Veronica is a well-known warrior. She has a militant-like attitude, which is also the reason that Princess was forced to do a lot of training when she was young."

“The training… Was it tough?"

"In fact…... I’m not exaggerating if I say she was living in hell every day. The Princess had not only been pushed into lakes she was also sent into the ruins to do explorations, climbed the city walls or was brought to well-known haunted forests to learn to survive in the wild... "

Ash is dumbfounded.

"I think that is plain bullying..."

"Incidentally, I played the role of the ghost in the forest."

"Come on! How come you are also one of the culprits!?"

''Perhaps Silvia's timid side is because of Veronica (and Cosette)…'' Ash thought.

"Because of the shadow of her childhood, Her Royal Highness Veronica has become a symbol of terror in the eyes of the Princess......”

"I see…..."

Leaving alone her violent attitude, it seems that Veronica has a lot of personality problems. Ash, as one of the Student Council members, must greet this downright "difficult" Princess no matter what.

Just by imagining it, Ash had a headache.

Raymond muttered with a grin:

"The title ‘Ironblood’ is not just for show. However, Ash...... I also like women who are strong."

"Don’t you worry. I won’t ever care what kind of girl you like…..."

"…Strada, Asia and Hydra… What conditions do they require in order to become a Maestro?"

Even though Ash was troubled... Angela’s lesson, of course, will not be interrupted.

"Ash. Please answer this question."

"What? Me?"

Rather abruptly called, Ash appeared to feel embarrassed.

Angela's sight was as sharp as a scalpel. Just by being stared at by her made you feel like you were lying on the operation table waiting to be butchered.

On the other hand, that dangerous glare, at the same time, seemed to fall on the sleeping Eco.

Ash's spine shuddered. From his seat he silently stood.

“Uh-h…... I don’t know."

"Correct."

"I'm sorry... What? Correct?"

Angela revealed a playful smile.

"That’s right. About the reasons the dragons transform into a Maestro, there are different opinions among scholars; the truth has yet to be found out."

Angela closed the textbook and looked around the students.

"However… The old records show that all dragons will eventually become a Maestro naturally. Although, since recovering from the verge of extinction, the converstion rate of regular dragons to Maestros has dropped significantly. Though logically, each dragon should qualify to become a Maestro."

The students immediately turned into quite a storm.

It was also the first time that Ash heard about it.

"That is why the existence of a Breeder had become a problem. Why now in modern times, dragons that died before they become a Maestro have become the Majority...... Perhaps, the key factor of becoming a Maestro is in the hands of a Breeder."

The school bell, that announced the class dismissal, sounded at that time.

Silvia, under Cosette's assistance, shakily left the classroom. Meanwhile, Ash had this uneasy feeling.

"The Princess is alright, right......?"

There are six more days before Princess Veronica’s visit……

Even though Silvia still can’t calm down, the days of Princess Veronica’s visit are nearing.

Why did Veronica choose this period to visit Ansarivan?

"Officially 'This visit is to inspect the City of Ansarivan, which was under attack', but according to rumour Veronica is a representative of the Royal Knight’s Hawks."<ref>骑士王室鹰派 lit. "Hawks Division of the Royal Knights".</ref>

The inspection should be a cover. The true reason was to investigate the condition of the city and the strength of the Necromancia––this was Rebecca’s point of view.

In fact, Veronica had been involved in the strife between races all across the continent and she even has the experience of stopping a war.

It is said that she was only twelve years old during her first expedition.

Even though she was not selected to become a Breeder, Veronica, who needed to overcome her congenital condition which put her at a disadvantage, was extremely powerful and braver than anyone on the battlefield.

She led the way and charged forward, chopping down the enemy mercilessly one by one.

There is a rumour that whenever Veronica swung her sword, three heads were sent flying through the air at the same time.

Wise and strong.

Victorious and has never been at a disadvantage.

There is no swordsman whose skill is on par with her.

Veronica became famous after she killed a basilisk with just her sword alone. Even poet laureates turned her achievement into poetry. Basilisks were big violent lizards. Others see them as the next of kin of an Asia.

The famous Veronica was given the nickname ‘Ironblood Valkyrie’ by the people.

According to Rebecca, once the people heard that Veronica was coming to Ansarivan, people suddenly frowned.

Veronica, in order to extinguish the flames of war on the continent, heroically fought in the war during her teens. However she had also indirectly become the cause of problems.

Veronica unconsciously made a lot of enemies.

The remnants of the rebels still wanted to take Veronica’s life. It was not surprising that she could be assassinated at any given time.

Just right after the attack of the Necromancia, another difficult task was received. Anyone can tell that the chief of Ansarivan is now in trouble.

===Part 2===
The midday bell rang loudly.

Led by the mayor and the principal, the important figures of the City Council, the Academy Council and also members of the Student Council...... A welcoming group of more than 20 people were lining up at the entrance of the school’s first block waiting for the arrival of Veronica.

"For Princess Veronica to visit the city personally...... How long has passed since her previous visit?"

Dr Angela Cornwell, who changed her usual white lab robes for her rarely seen formal dress, also joined the welcoming party.

Angela, who unexpectedly became a lecturer recently, was in fact a national treasure that is given a high authority in doing research.

Although all the representatives of Ansarivan were gathered together, for the occasion of welcoming a princess such numbers were regarded to be on a very small scale. Logically speaking, even the mobilisation of all the members of the public to hold a grand welcoming ceremony would not be unexpected.

However, Veronica was well known for her preferences to keep things simple. They even received prior notice to dispense with all the complicated ceremony, so even the school was operating as usual.

The Students’ Council was represented by Rebecca, Max, Ash, as well as Eco. Not only that, but also the figures of Maestro Cú Chulainn and Maestro Arianrhod could be seen.

Cú Chulainn is Rebecca's Pal and is also truly the Academy’s strongest Maestro.

His silver fur is really dazzling and its unbelievable growth makes him unable to put on any mounting gear on his mammoth like body. It makes anyone who saw him stare dumbfounded.

On the other hand Arianrhod is Max's Pal, although he is already a noble Maestro, but his age is still that of a child. Different from the imposing Cú Chulainn, he is filled with an atmosphere that makes people want to pamper him.

"Hey, Eco, are your really...... Are you, too, going to welcome Princess Veronica?"

"What? Do you have something against it?"

Eco joined the welcome party as the mascot of the student council and is wearing the same black dress that she wore during the ceremony before. It seems she has taken quite a liking to it.

That aside, it was the problem with Silvia that made people a lot more worried.

"The Princess, is she really not coming?"

After hearing Ash’s question, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders and sighed.

"Look, if she was scared to that extent, we can't possibly force her to participate in this. Right? She seems to have some considerable trauma regarding Veronica."

"It's really hard to believe that she turned out to be so afraid of her own sister..."

"Who's afraid of what?"

The person who interrupted Ash was precisely Silvia herself.

"Princess…!"

City Council and the School Council immediately bowed respectfully upon the appearance of Silvia.

The Silvia with her status as Princess generously replied "Thanks for your hard work" and approached them.

"Are you all right now?"

Immediately after Ash spoke to her, Silvia exposed a smile brimming with confidence.

Not only did she look pumped up, but also her hair was a lot more glossier than ever. Despite wearing her uniform she looked a lot more dashing than her usual self.

"Who do you think you're talking to? I'm Silvia Lautreamont! Even though I had displayed an unbecoming side of mine before, but now I’m alright."

"Is that so?...... Then I’m relieved."

Although it was surprising that she looked a bit too well… For now, it was enough to be reassuring.

While Ash was thinking that to himself… Rebecca was lecturing her in a stern tone.

"How can you be so insouciant? Silvia, as a Dragner, how can you meet your sister without Lancelot?"

Lancelot is also a Maestro, Silvia's Pal. Because of the Necromancia's attacks from a few days ago Ash has become quite familiar with the dragon.

"Sorry that there was no prior notice...... Anee-ue, she doesn't really like Lancelot."

Silvia’s answer made Rebecca frown.

"Is this related to Veronica not having been chosen as a Breeder?"

"Well...... It should be something like that."

After throwing a glance at Silvia, who gave such strangely ambiguous answer, for some reason Rebecca revealed a merciful smile.

"If that is so, let's leave it like that."

"...?"

Ash couldn't understand what Rebecca was thinking.

At that moment, all the adults began muttering amongst themselves…

“I can see it!”

"Oooh! That is Princess Veronica's......!"

"They were even able to make such a vehicle!"

"It seems similar to an Empire-made<ref>For those who don’t know Empire is Zepharos Empire and Kingdom is Chevron Kingdom.</ref> airship ...!"

Ash, too, couldn't help but curiously look up into the blue skies.

A foreign body that could not be natural appeared near the edge of the cobalt blue sky.

As the minutes ticked past it grew, from the black dot of that foreign body, as its outlines were gradually revealed.

That flying body was escorted by seven Dragners.

"...... It couldn't be!"

To Ash’s dismay he couldn't help shouting out loud.

By comparing it to the dragons flying alongside one could immediately get a feel of the actual size of the gigantic ship. In contrast to the huge flying object even the dragons, that served as the guard, looked just like beans in comparison.

Rebecca, while standing beside Ash, looking sternly said:

"That is Princess Veronica’s personal plane–– The magicship ‘Silvanus’."

===Part 3===
—Silvanus.

This was done by Princess Veronique as she had gathered many exiled scientists of the Zepharos Empire who successfully developed the beta version of the ship.

Silvanus, now looking like it's going to occupy the entire open space, slowly landed in front of the school’s block. Like a bird that lands on a lake, the landing is very stable.

The magicship design is widely based on a streamlined shape, which often makes people think that it's a Maestro with outspread wings.

The red lines together with the white colour armour produced a stunning appearance.

And attached at many locations on the body of the magicship are the cannons’ trapdoors.

Ash stared at the magnificent magicship dumbly.

He had heard so much about Silvanus but this is the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.

"This thing is just too big…... How can it fly?"

Seeing that Ash was transfixed in his place, Silvia explained:

"This magicship uses Bright-Dragon-Crystal as fuel. Anee-ue, even though she didn’t become a breeder, used the combination of Dragon’s magic and Mechanical Engineering technology from the Empire to construct the Silvanus."

"So, literally, it was the Oracle’s power that allows it to fly......!"

"That is the way it is. But the only thing that can be used as fuel is a special type of Bright-Dragon-Crystal called Millennium, so there is no method of mass production."

“Millennium?"

"The dragon fossils in the ground, after a thousand years, may produce crystals with massive power.

"I don’t even know about this......"

"It's just that, Silvanus, compared to an Empire made aviation ship, not only does it has a smaller size, but also its defence has some problems. The places where the armour is weak can only be reinforced with a Dragner. You have already seen them right?'

Silvia was right. Because just now, the seven Dragner serving as escort precisely landed each of their dragons on the ground.

Out of the seven Dragner, only the leading one is with an Ark. He is likely the escort’s captain.

"Veronica is going to alight the ship so please do not whisper." Rebecca, with a low voice, scolded them.

Ash and Silvia had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.

As the crowd watched Silvanus's door slowly opened accompanied by the operating noise of it's gears, and the boarding ladder lowered automatically.

Under the gaze of everyone––

The Ironblood Valkyrie, escorted only by the sound of her footsteps, which sounded just like iron being hit with a hammer, landed on the ground.

Ash gasped, his eyes fixed on Veronica’s figure.

''Even though called a princess, she looked more like a Valkyrie…'' Ash thought.

It is not surprising that she is Silvia’s sister, the two of them looked identical.

Their dazzling blond hair and white skin is their common feature.

However, the aura of command, emitted by the tall slender figure, outshone Silvia's.

The important thing is her eyes.

Like an eagle who fixed on its prey from up high.

Her eyes are as sharp as blade. Just by being stared at by her, feels like the heart had been thoroughly pierced through.

Flipping over her red cloak, Veronica with a loud voice said:

"Thanks to everyone who is here to welcome me. Sorry for the trouble!"

Her voice is powerful, and not unlike like a highly resilient whip.

When the cloak is flipped up the armour adorning Veronica’s limbs is instantly exposed.

Obviously they are crafted with steel, heavy and dazzling. Only then Ash realised that the unusual sounds of footsteps are the sounds of her sabatons<ref>Foot guards or iron boots, generally not found on most armour.</ref>.

She wore a broad sword which required both hands to wield. Presumably that sword is the weapon that drew the blood of numerous rebels and the basilisk.

Veronica, leding the seven escorts, began marching this way.

A group led by the mayor panicked and wanted to kneel down and salute, but Veronica with a disgusted look on her face waved them off.

"Please forget about those unnecessary and over-elaborate formalities. More importantly… Where is Silvia?"

With the speed of a hawk’s eye she quickly scanned the faces of the crowd.

“We haven’t meet for a long time. Anee-ue. "

Silvia answered Veronica’s call by stepping forward.

"We haven’t met each other in four years, two months and twelve days, my dear sister."

"From the day I left the palace, and came to Ansarivan for my school enrollment… We haven’t met each other since."

The way Silvia speaks with such fluency is calmer than what he expect.

Ash quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

However-

The next instant, Ironblood Valkyrie revealed her true nature which matches with her nickname.

"I'm really disappointed, Silvia!"

Veronica raised her right hand.

Just when he thought that Silvia was going to be slapped, the next second Ash witnessed an incredible scenario.

Silvia easily avoided Veronica’s palm, and easily jumped five meters off. She even did a summersault in mid-air, and gorgeously landed on the ground.

No matter what… That doesn’t look like a skill of a normal human.

"Are you mad, Anee-ue?"

Silvia smiled haughtily.

For Ash at least, that is the first time seeing Silvia laugh that way.

"How dare you make fun me...... It seems like you had borrowed some guts from heaven, faker!"

After a moment of silence… Ash cried out in dismay.

"Fake!?"

"Whew…... I already knew of such thing." Rebecca, standing beside Ash, muttered softly.

It seems that Rebecca, since long ago, had known the truth.

"Tee hee. This action is worthy of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Originally he thought that Silvia is making some tearing sound but she then ripped off her mask, together with her blond-hair wig, from her face.

And the true face behind the mask is––

"Cosette?"

Ash is dumbfounded.

The 20 people from the welcome party led by the mayor are also speechless by this unexpected change of events.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p087.jpg|thumb|"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"]]

"Sure enough, there's no hiding from the eyes of Veronica Her Royal Highness."

Cosette, facing the Ironblood Valkyrie face to face, not only she didn’t act timid she even exposed a happy smile.

"That is obvious because I didn’t feel any fear from within you! The Silvia who is not afraid of me is not Silvia!"

"Hehe...... I will use that as a future reference."

Her insolent answer makes Veronica frown.

"I regret that a woman like you is not able to come under my command. How about it Cosette? It is still never too late. Come and follow me!"

Cosette with a resolute attitude answer.

"The person I serve–– is only Princess Silvia-sama."

"That kind of timid blond girl? What are her good points?

"Everything about her are her good points. "

Cosette answered without a hint of confusion, and at the same time giving everyone beside her the shock of their life.

"Tsk…... All this nonsense will stop here. You better quickly tell me… Where is Silvia?"

"Princess..."

While Cosette stiffened her face, trying to wriggle out––

"I... I'm here!"

Silvia in her uniform appeared behind the welcome party.

This time should be the real Silvia. The best evidence, is that she was making the others dismay with her trembling legs.

"Will Her Royal Highness Princess be alright…...?"

Ash muttered nervously.

"Rest assured, at least her life is safe."

Rebecca said those terrifying words with an alarmingly calm expression.

"You... You are dismissed. Cosette."

"I will. Princess."

After receiving Silvia’s command, Cosette leaves with a serious expression on her face.

===Part 4===
Under the gaze of the welcome party and guard escort, the first Princess and the fourth Princess officially meet.

"Anything not alright, my dear sister? Look at your knees, shaking like that?"

"I-I am not...... trembling. Silvia Lautreamont herself wholeheartedly...... Welcomes Anee-ue’s arrival."

"Tsk. Seems to me, that apart from your breast and your butt, you haven't grow at all."

''Clink''... With the sound of her sabatons, Veronica steps forward.

"I’ll say again. Silvia, you disappoint me!"

''- WHACK!''

A hard and dry sound echoed in all four corners.

Veronica's iron-fisted swing toward Silvia which ended as a slap in the face.

"Sob ...!"

Silvia cannot help but stagger, but she eventually stood firm, however the place that was slapped became swollen.

Veronica coldly stared at Silvia and with a plain tone she said:

"... I had already heard the report of the attacks. Rebecca Randall courageously protected the city and also the mysterious person who cleverly drove out the Necromancia are worthy to be praise."

Ash was surprised.

Because the one who drove out the Necromancia was no other than Ash himself!

"But what do you do? Even though there is someone who witnessed Lancelot flying in the sky, but…... you are helplessly circling aimlessly in the sky, right?"

Silvia is speechless and just kept on trembling.

Ash annoyingly clenched his fists.

The information seems like it wasn't properly conveyed to Veronica. Perhaps the focus was placed on the fact that Ash drove off the Necromancia, instead of details about the middle part of the fight which had obviously been omitted.

The problem is the unrecognized fact, that Silvia and Ash actually fought side by side.

Without the assistance of Silvia, Ash could not have single-handedly defeated the Necromancia.

Ash is anxious, but Veronica naturally does not know about this, and thus she declare:

"Accept the punishment, Silvia."

Of those who are watching… there are none who are not looking pale.

Veronica pulled out a the broad-sword hanging around her waist.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p002-003.jpg|thumb|''there is a silver flash. The sound of the wind whizzing. Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.'']]

Before there is any chance to respond there was a silver flash in front of everyones’ eyes. Even though it seemed like a gigantic two-handed sword Veronica easily wielded it with one hand.

The sound of the wind whizzing.

Without knowing how much blood it drew in the past… the broad sword, shining with a glaring light, rushed towards Silvia.

"-!"

The sword glazed Silvia's chest pitifully.

"Princess!"

Ash was scared and he screamed.

“Silvia-sama! "

"Veronica-sama has lost her mind!"

"How could such absurd thing occur!"

"Doctor, quickly call for a doctor!"

The members welcome party one after another starts to moan.

From the beginning of the incident; the only ones who weren't yelling at all and kept their cool were Rebecca, Cosette, and Angela.

Silvia, who was glazed on her chest hobbled, and in the end fell to the ground on her butt.

Unbelievably, there was no blood.

And then her uniform suddenly fragmented further, turning into pieces of of cloth, together with her underclothes which fell off gently–– As if the clothing suddenly remembered the fact that they had just been Slashed.

"Huh ...?"

Silvia froze a moment looking downward feeling puzzled.

It turned out that Veronica’s slash only cut off the clothes that wrapped around Silvia’s upper body.

Her shoulder is as white as snow, her busty breast, and the contract imprinted on her chest–– 'Seikoku'––all of them were exposed in broad daylight.

"Kyaa......!"

Silvia red in the face scream at the top of her voice, with both her hands, covered her chest.

"Princess!"

Ash could stand it no longer and rushed forward. He quickly took off his jacket and draped it over Silvia's body.

"......?"

The moment he witnesses Silvia’s <Seikoku> Ash suddenly sensed something strange, although confused, but now is not the time to be concerned about such problems.

Veronica looked coldly at Ash’s action then she put back her broad-sword back in its sheath.

"Anything wrong Silvia? If you encountered the same situation on the battlefield… Will you only scream to hide your embarrassment?"

Silvia could not talk back as there were tears filling her eyes.

"Look, this is your nature. Even when you wore the aura of a Dragner, you are just a good for nothing blonde. It is better for you to pursue the so-called woman's happiness!"

"...... What do you mean by this?"

Veronica’s behaviour of scolding Silvia, made Ash furious.

The anger that he is holding back for a long time suddenly exploded.

Even though he is facing the first Princess, he cannot just sit by and watch any longer.

"Hey–Hey…... Ash?"

Ash's menacing walk forward made Max quickly whisper from behind to stop him, however Ash naturally turn a deaf ear.

Logically speaking the one who should be the first to stop Ash should be Rebecca but without knowing what she is thinking or maybe she is just waiting for a nice show… She didn’t comment on anything.

Ash sternly talk to Veronica.

"I do not know how great the first princess is…… However, since you were not there when the incident took place, what is this nonsense that you are now talking about just now based on!"

The moment he blurted it out a sharp sword was pointed at Ash’s neck.

“Uhh……!”

Ash was caught by surprise. The one who pointed the sword at him is the Dragner who he suspected was the captain of the escort.

The man has a beautiful face, and there is nothing wrong in calling him good-looking. Just that his pair of eyes hidden under his Ark has a cold glare, hard to feel a single trace of emotion. Ash felt like he was being stared down by a ghost.

"Glenn! Whatever happens next? The opposite party is just an ordinary student.”

"Sorry. Your Royal Highness Princess."

Ordered by Veronica, the Ark-Dragner called Glenn obediently stepped aside.

The moment Ash is free from the sword he broke out into a cold sweat.

Lucky that the sword pointing at him is just a normal sword. If at that time what he had pulled out was the Ark-Dragner's personal Ark-weapon, maybe even with just magic fluctuations alone, it might have been enough to remove his head.

"Long time no see Princess Veronica-sama."

Waiting until now, Rebecca finally made her move. She stood in front of Ash and respectfully gave a bow.

"Oh. Aren’t you Rebecca? Why are you still staying in this school fooling around? I would like to advise you to hurry up and quit school to join our Dragners…"<ref> Full name should be Dragners of Lautreamont since my raws just write half the name I will let it be.</ref>.

Rebecca with her elegant response resolve Veronica’s pressure.

"I had for many a time declined the invitation to join the Dragners, and now I just want to enjoy my identity as a student."

"Hmm. You obviously haven’t been able to learn anything new from this school for some time… I really don't understand you. Having said that, is this guy also from the student council?"

Veronica's suddenly stare at him made Ash’s hair stand.

“Yes, that's right."

"It seems that you have recruited a subordinate who's full of energy."

"...... May I tell you something?"

Veronica's generously nodded regarding Rebecca request, indicating that she didn't seem particularly displeased.

Leaning towards Veronica’s ear, Rebecca softly whispered something.

Veronica’s eyes suddenly shined brightly.

The gaze from her eyes, even Cú Chulainn, Arianrhod and also Eco and the other Dragons can also feel the fear.

There are such rumors in the society––

It is said that the reason that Veronica was not chosen as a breeder during the 'Orphan Ceremony', is that the Mother Of Dragon's thought that the eyes of the seven year old Veronica were much too frightening––

"Hmm…... Seems like I don’t even need to waste any effort. It saves me from the trouble of finding him. Glenn, arrest that guy for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

With Veronica’s order Glenn immediately took action.

"Wh-What are you doing!"

But in a blink of an eye, Ash was caught by Glenn and he was place under his armpit.

"Hey…. Let me down!"

While feeling the cold temperature from the Ark at the same time, Ash is swinging his limbs and struggling.

But the more Ash struggled… Glenn’s hands, holding his body, became tigher and tighter. That kind of strength surprised everyone and maybe it is the Ark which enhanced his arm’s strength .

"I have a mountain of problems, and I want to question you."

Veronica calmly left the welcoming party as they stood there, mostly frightened. She lifted her cloak and walked towards the school building.

===Part 5===
Veronica does not appear to be visiting Ansarivan for the first time, as if she is familiar with the environment, she heads directly to and opens the door of the guest room.

––In the beginning, there there are only the three of them in the room. Veronica, Glenn, and Ash.

"You all go and 'wash' the school premises."

After being given orders by their captain Glenn the other six escorts salute and split up.

The 'Wash' is not as simple as the literal meaning, but it is to find and to remove suspicious persons and or items which act as a cypher. Even Ash understand this.

This is Ash's first time in the guest room.

Anyhow, since Ansarivan is a special Academy for dragon breeders, naturally there are always a lot of domestic and foreign nobles who come to visit. For the guest room; only the word 'gorgeous' can be used to describe its design.

Even the furniture, such as sofas, tables, carpets, and bookshelves, are all imported from the Chevron Kingdom.

Unfortunately, Ash cannot enjoy such a classy atmosphere.

"Glenn, put that kid on the chair."

"Yes, Princess." Glenn, without any expression, answered.

Ash was dragged to chair nearby and he let him sit on it.

"By the way, tie him up."

"Yes, Princess."

"The ass who keeps on 'Yes, Princess-ing!' St- Stop right now-"

Although Ash made his best effort to resist his opponent, being the Captain of the escort and all, he is, without a doubt no match for him.

With some rope and binding tools, Ash is easily tied onto the chair, and he even lost his own ability to stand up.

"What do you want!?"

The cold white sword is at the back of Ash’s neck

"Little devil, the one you’re speaking to is Princess Veronica Lautreamont, Her Royal Highness, you should not make any rude remarks."

Veronica scolded Glenn:

"Don’t make things any more difficult for him, according to Rebecca, he seems to be the one who drove away the Necromancia, the hero who saved Ansarivan, we must thank him properly with courtesy."

"Is this what you call courtesy?!"

Ash was so agitated that he almost fell to the ground with the chair. Being tied up indiscriminately, and they even dare to talk about courtesy.

Unfortunately, Ash’s complaints were completely ignored.

"But, Veronica-sama, this student is way too much savage and rude."

"Glenn, in this world, only achievement and result mean anything, why do we care about that rude point?"

"The problem is––"

"Do you have any opinions regarding what I just said?"

Veronica's eyes suddenly release a murderous intent. Even an amazing man like the captain kept his silence.

"I beg your forgiveness. A small slip of my tongue."

At the moment Glenn is apologizing––

The door was suddenly hit, and it flew open followed by some noisy sound.

"Hold on! You. What are you doing to my slave?!"

Unexpectedly, Eco actually rushed in. Perhaps she ran all her way here because her cheeks are bright red.

"...... Eco?"

"Huu? Hey brat don’t tell me you are this child’s slave?"

When he heard Veronica emphasis on the word "slave" Ash shook his head and rejected it.

"I-I am not her slave!"

"Hmm. It seems things are not as simple as it seems ..."

"About the relationship between the two of them... I will explain it to you later."

The person who appeared from behind Eco is Angela.

Beside Angela is Rebecca with a bitter smile.

"You still cause a lot of trouble. Ash. "

So-

The meeting with Veronica is going to start with the absence of the mayor, the council and the principal.

===Part 6===
Even though she is in the guest room, Veronica refuses to take off her armour. This makes Ash remember about the Valkyrie in fairy tales.

"That armour... ain’t it heavy?"

Ash casually asked but Veronica threw him a cold glare.

"A silly question. Armour is beauty! Apart from bathing and sleeping, I always remind myself to wear my armour as much as possible."

"Really..."

While ignoring Ash, who is stunned, Veronica looked around the crowd.

"We will sit right there."

Following Veronica’s proposal everyone move towards the sofa. Angela, Rebecca, and Eco following in sequence until they are sitting opposite to Veronica.

"Uh ... What about me?"

Seeing that the sofa seems fluffy, which should be very comfortable to sit on, but Ash was the only one to be tied to the chair.

Ash felt baffled because why must he be tied up like a prisoner.

"Oops. I had already forgotten your presence. Glenn, go carry him over.

"Yes, Princess."

Glenn lifted Ash up altogether with the chair, and moved them both next to the sofa. Then he silently moved to the door and stood up straight.

"Well…... I think you should have known that my purpose for coming to Ansarivan is not just for condolences."

"Is the purpose of your trip really to investigate the Necromancia’s incident?"

Angela's eyes were bursting out with a light of intellectual interest through their lens's.

"Ermm. I must be at the place of the incident to find out the truth that cannot be written in the report. Now please do not waste any more time. Can I trouble one of you to describe the attacks that occurred?"

"Then I will say it."

Rebecca who was actually involved in the fight began to talk about the situation of that time.

===Part 7===
After listening to Rebecca's explanation, Veronica sighed.

"Well...... Does it mean that at present we still don't know the identity of the culprit? Only that, if what is recorded in the report regarding Eco’s Dragweiss is true, the Necromancia is magic engineering. To put it bluntly, it should be the product of magic and engineering. Engineering has always been the Zepharos Empire's pride, maybe the mastermind is in the Empire’s army…... Rebecca what’s your opinion?"

"I also think that the Empire is the greatest suspect, but…... I do not know whether it should be counted as fortunately or unfortunately, but the Empire’s territory doesn’t include the dragons’ habitat."

"Then what is the problem?"

"The problem is that this attack is originated from a 'dragon'. Unless we find some definite evidence, even if we investigate the Empire on diplomatic reasons, I'm afraid it will be futile. The other side will certainly point out, to forstall any accusations, that ‘problems of dealing with dragons are the Knights of Lautreamont’s business'."

"Hmm. What Rebecca says's is not unreasonable….... It seems like the search for evidence must go on, but, then again-"

Veronica without warning stared at Ash.

"So the hero who successfully resolved the severe crisis… Is this kid?"

"......"

Since he was tied to a chair it made him impossible to hide.

Ash took a grip on himself, put on some courage, and stared back into Veronica’s eyes.

"Hmm. Very manly."

Veronica grins while admiring him.

"Thank you for your praise."

"Well. I want to hear it from you. The most confusing spot on the report is how you defeated the monster.

"Th- That is......"

Ash doesn’t know where he is going to start from, but Eco suddenly shouted:

"If you want to ask that question… How can you forget about me!?"

"Hmm…... Then I will listen to you. Little bean<ref>"Little bean" is more commonly used as a nickname of little boys who are small size, but also use for girls who are consider cute, energetic, and boyish.</ref>."

"My name is Eco, Eco!"

"For a shorty like you, little bean is enough for you, if you are not satisfied I don’t mind calling you daphnia<ref>Small, planktonic crustaceans, I have no idea where the author got this idea from.</ref>!"

"Y-You really have a foul mouth! How dare you call a noble Dragon a daphnia!"

Eco was jumping around angrily, which completely spoiled the nice dress she had put on.

"Please forgive me for interrupting, Princess Veronica. She is Ash Blake’s Pal and at the same time she is also the reason that the Necromancia was able to be repelled––Young Dragon Eco."

To help Eco to get rid of her embarrassment, Angela respectfully explains.

"Oh. This shorty?...... I see, when you look closely, there are horns on her head."

Veronica eyes suddenly shine.

"Then you must quickly transform and show it to me."

"Huh? What am I going to transform?"

Eco impetuously looking at Veronica.

“Do you even need to ask, of course the Ark. I heard that it is because you presented the Ark to this kid… Only then he was able to defeat the Necromancia."

"What!...... P-P-Presented?"

Eco jumped up on the spot.

Her whole face including her ears are flushed.

"Ple-Please stop joking! That was just an emergency makeshift. W-Why must I present the Ark to this guy!"

"Your reaction is really interesting. Why would you strongly deny him to this extent?"

Veronica, like seemingly from the depth of her heart, was curiously and wildly interested. She intended to scrutinize Eco.

Angela with a bitter smile explained:

“For dragons, to present the Ark is a proof of loyalty to their master, the meaning is no different when compared to marriage. Having said that, Eco has not yet recognized Ash as her master. Besides that her personality of hers is…..."

"That said… She just called her owner 'slave'. It's really disappointing to hear that the great hero who saved the city, who made me think him as a great man…... But in the end, you who are called Ash, couldn’t even tame your own Pal?"

"Err ..."

When he was looked down upon, Ash felt bitterness in his heart. When he was seen as a worthless thing by the beauty of the century, naturally he experienced an extraordinary degree of suffering.

"Forget about that, I hereby re-ordered to you instantly show the Ark you wore when defeating the Necromancia. And also, not letting the others help you, show me how you get loose from being tied."

After hearing that, Ash understands why Veronica wanted him to be tied up.

All of that is for this moment.

Perhaps she thinks, that when Ash is in the ark, it would be child play for him to let break himself free from those ropes!

Veronica even gives her orders as Princess.

The situation does not easily allow either Eco or Ash to refuse.

"Are you able to do it, Eco?"

Ash nervously asked, but Eco with confidence said:

"Why, sure I can! That Ark that has already been completed. I can re-summon it for you anytime!"

===Part 8===
Eco stood still in the centre of the room and like a nun she closes her eyes while beginning to chant incantations.

"Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar......"

Even this is Ash’s first time witnessing the process of Eco constructing the Ark.

"Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas ......"

Veronica, who before has always looked calm, was witnessing the whole process with a nervous expression.

Rebecca, with a keen look, is also observing Eco.

Even Glenn, who is normally emotionless, unconsciously glanced at Eco.

“Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas... "

As for Angela, she quickly took out a pen and paper and records the detail of the situation.

"Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes..."

The only thing is, although it is a very solemn ceremony, since Ash was the only one to be tied to a chair, he has no feeling of nervousness.

“-Espolón!"<ref>The chant is made of parts of a suit of armour in spanish. They are, in order "armet" (a head protection similar to a helmet, but more comfortable), "gorget" (neck protector), "breastplate" (for the breast), "backplate" (for the back), "chausses" (sock or tights made from chain mail), "faulds" (something like a metal skirt to protect what must be protected), "tassets" (little plaques that hang from the faulds to better protect the leg area), "gardbaces" (for the collarbone), "pauldron" (for the shoulder), "rerebrace" (for the upper arm), "couters" (for the shoulders), "forearms" (this is a body part; i suppose she meant "vambraces"), "gauntlets" (for the hands), "cuisses" (for the upper leg), "guards" (to cover the mobile parts, I suppose she meant "poleyns" for the knees), "greaves" (for the lower leg), "sabatons" (for the feet) and "spurs" (a short spike or spiked wheel that attaches to the heel of a rider's boot or knight's sabaton and is used to urge a {{Furigana|horse|dragon|margin=13}} forwar; the word selected names the single spike kind that, on occasions, can double as a stabbing weapon). </ref>.

After Eco shouted the last word, a shining white light enveloped in the room, a thunder-like rumble can be heard.

At the same time Ash can feel his own body coated by powerful magic.

––Similar to that time......!

Ash remembers the fight with the Necromancia.

The <Seikoku> on his left arm glows and is painful.

When the pain reach its maximum point… Ash’s body wrapped itself in a silver Ark.

It was a completely weightless, magically constructed Ark.

Perhaps they cannot withstand the magic released by the Ark, the binding tools, ropes and chair all exploded.

"Oh ... there is a proverb in the east that said 'The Buddha has to be covered with golden cloth, and man must be covered with cloth”<ref>This proverb means that everybody must present themselves in what is suitable for them.</ref>, and the Ark really suits you. Glenn, what are your opinions? In your eyes does that look like an Ark?"

Glenn respectfully answered the Veronica’s question:

"Yes, I can’t be wrong. I sensed the unique magic that only an Ark possesses, and its element should be light. It's just that..."

"It's just that?"

"It is not exaggerating to say that it is an armour which doesn’t completely have the feel of its creator."

As worthy of the captain of the escort, Glenn’s opinion directly hit the point.

"You cannot blame me for this!"

Eco declare to Glenn.

It is undeniable that Eco is still a young dragon and does not have the power to create a true Ark on her own.

On the other hand she was able to take the individual armour body parts, which were particularly suitable to Ash's body, from the massive blueprint stored in the Dragweiss, and then reassemble them. Thus, this present Ark was created.

"But... I don’t understand, even if this is not a complete Ark, what good does it do?"

Angela answered Veronica’s simple question.

"To tell the truth… He has a special talent. Although I have not yet identified the reason... He has a nickname of ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’ in this school. Far as I know, he is the only person who can ride the others people's pal and his own. "

"I see. So the rare talent and the incomplete Ark enabled him to successfully defeat the Necromancia?"

Upon seeing Veronica’s happy facial expression Ash becomes angry.

"The facts are not like what you say! If not because of Princess-sama leading Lancelot to assist me, it would never have been possible for me to jump on to the Necromancia! But you… How you treat Princess!"

However Veronica, even after listening to Ash’s claims, remained unmoved.

"In other words… Silvia only played the role of a 'driver'."

Veronica’s comments towards Silvia are still bitter as ever.

Just at this time the Ark turned into light particles and vanished.

Upon seeing this, Veronica curls her lip to expose a harsh sneer.

"There is a time limit? Because of that it cannot be called a weapon, but it looks like it can be a tool used for an entertainment sideshow."

The Veronica’s tone angered Ash.

"This is not a sideshow! Although it is just temporary assembled. It is still an Ark that Eco created!"

“Are you Dumb? Weapons that only last a few minutes, if it is not a sideshow, what is it?"

"Err ..."

"Also... Your relationship with Silvia is quite close. Are you a couple?"

At the very start to be asked such blatant questions made Ash blush. What’s more, hearing the word "couple" coming from Veronica’s mouth is also unexpected.

"I-I. How are we a couple!"

"Hmm. A weird reaction, which makes people unssatisfied…... I am really very dissatisfied!"

Veronica got up from the couch and stood before Ash.

"Well, I have decided! Ash, or whatever, I command you to temporarily serve as my servant! Glenn. Catch this kid for me!"

"Yes, Princess."

"What? Your nonsense… Are you even–– Ouch, owow!"

Glenn didn’t give Ash any chance to raise any objections and carried him under his armpit.

"Glenn, prepare to head back to the Silvanus.”

Veronica fliped back her cloak and left the room. Glenn, regardless of the resisting Ash, left following Veronica.

"Ironblood Valkyrie ~A.B.S.1365.5~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-04-19T03:18:20Z

Doomr: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==
===Part 1===
Year 1356 A.S.B. The month of Aeries.

Inside the deep forest is a meeting of a boy and a girl.

===Part 2===
Not long after her seventh birthday, Silvia had departed from Fontaine City and had arrived at Albion Forest.

Albion Forest- A holy place where the mother dragon resides.

Needless to say, she came here for the Orphan Ceremony which was an obligation stated by the Royal Knight Family.

Once a person was selected by the mother dragon, he or she would become a Breeder.

Silvia had sworn that she would return as a Breeder.

She was unable to forget about the sudden disappearance of her brother.

As the heir to the throne, Julius who was granted the title Dragner at his teens was being called the Dragon Slayer.

According to the rumours, Julius had killed his Pal. However, Silvia was not able to understand why her gentle brother would commit such a
crime.

Silvia really would like to question her brother face to face.

With those thoughts, she challenged the Orphan Ceremony…

===Part 3===
<ref>Since they were children, all of the conversation language used were quite simple. If there were to be any tough language used it would be because of the translation.</ref>
“Stoooooop!”

Although her determination was touching, Albion forest is not as easy as it seems.

The trees were so high that they reached the skies and the air around was humid.

The rotting leaves and the dirt didn’t give a pleasant smell.

Every time she saw a rat, a snake or even a spider, she would run away crying. Although she yearns to be a knight, Silvia was really timid.

In the end, she fell and twisted her leg.

The pain was so immersed that she couldn’t even take another step.

“''*Sob*''…”

Her only support was a stuff toy that was brought with her as a lucky charm.

It was a very important stuff toy to Silvia.

It was called Lancelot. A few years before, when she went to Arkham the capital of the Chevron Kingdom, she had gotten it at the market
there.

She thought that Lancelot was cute but that was not the case for the people around her. Even the maids who served her said that Lancelot
doesn’t look like a dragon.

Her tears were staring to flow out.

The Orphan Ceremony was about to end and she will have to go home empty handed.

''“*Sob*…*Sob*…”''

She hated her incompetence. Even though she knew that she must not remain at this place, she legs were ignoring her will.

Just when she started crying, there were rustles in the bushes in front of her.

“Hic…”

A boy appeared in front of Silvia who was trying to run away. Like Silvia he must have been one of the attendees of the Orphan Ceremony.

The boy walked towards Silvia and stretched out his hand.

“Are you hurt?”

The boy asked without hesitating but was scolded by Silvia. To Silvia, the boy’s words hurt her pride as a royal princess.

“N-No!”

But the situation seemed to be the other way round. Silvia looked to be in pain when she tried to stand and at the same time, Lancelot
fell on to the ground.

“…Huh?”

The boy picked up Lancelot with a look of surprise.

“Is this… a Chimera?”

“A dragon!”

Silvia with red checks objected and tried to grab Lancelot back.

“Haha…So it is a dragon. My bad.”

The boy showed a bitter smile. He then turned around and knelled down.

“…What kind of a behavior is this!”

Silvia was not able to understand what the boy had in his mind.

“Isn’t it obvious? I am going to bring you to the entrance of this forest.”

“What! Doesn’t this mean that I am going back? And didn’t it also mean that I am going to give up on this Orphan Ceremony?”

The boy nodded his head as if that was the most obvious thing to do.

“Of course. How can you even search for a dragon with an injured leg?”

“Shut up!”

Silvia’s scold gave the boy a shock.

“I-I need a Pal! Going back is out of the topic!”

“What is the thing that you call Pal?

Silvia was in rage when she saw the boy stare at her confusedly.

“A-As a citizen of the Knight Country, how can you not know what a Pal is! Remember this! A Pal is a dragon who would become your
partner! It is a sacred word!”

“R-Right…”

But Silvia did not intent to end it just like that.

“By the way, what are you even doing? Since you have time to mind about me, why don’t you spend your time looking for dragons? Could it be
that, you…?”

“W-What about me?”

Silvia approached him. The boy’s face was red from embarrassment and he looked away.

“Or maybe you are just pretending to search? Recently, I had heard rumours that spiritless children like you were increasing…

“About that… I also want to meet a dragon… I think?”

Although his words don’t match with each other, Silvia had at least forgiven him.

“Then, let’s go! I will now tell you my family motto! Listen carefully!”

Silvia straightened her back and spoke in a loud voice.

“A knight’s pride is with his dragon!”

“Hold on! If I am to look for the dragon, what about you? Won’t you be lonely?”

Silvia turned silent. The word ‘lonely; had pierced through her heart.

“Tsk… You really shouldn’t act strong.”

“But… To give up because of some injuries…. Never! That will never happen to me!”

The boy laughs.

“Now I understand. You wanted an Orphan no matter what, no?”

“That's it.”

“If that’s the case, then there is only one option left.”

The boy clenched his fist as stare at Silvia.

His gallant looks made Silvia’s heart skipped a beat.

“We will look for the mother dragon together. I will give you a piggyback.”

Silvia was lost in words.

“Really?”

“Of course.”

Once again, the boy turned around and knelled down. Silvia continued to doubt for a moment but she was finally able to make up her mind.

Her heart was beating quickly when their bodies were touching against each other.

“Let’s go!”

The boy started walking with Silvia on his back.

===Part 4===
…The dream ends.

In Epona House the girls’ dormitory for the advance class students.

At the top most floor, in a room specially designed for royals, Silvia slowly opened her eyes.

The night had ended and the morning rays pierced through the gaps in the curtains.

Silvia sat up after rubbing her sleepy eyes.

“Stop, Princess-sama… That is bad…”

Sleeping on a bed next to her, Cosette was having a weird dream.

Silvia was having a headache thinking what kind of a dream she was dreaming.

“…Dream?”

Not long after her seventh birthday, Silvia had visited Albion Forest.

She met a boy there.

“…”

Silvia unbuttoned her pajamas and exposed her bare chest.

Her Seikoku was imprinted at the middle of her chest.

It was about the size of her palm and was looked similar to the ancient language.

Silvia touched her Seikoku.

“I wonder when he is…?’

She felt nostalgic.

“That being said…”

Before parting, Silvia gave the boy her Lancelot.

It was to show him her gratitude.

She also hoped that the boy will never forget about her.

Although her memories of that time was not clear, she could still clearly remember that the boy took it with a smile.

===Part 5===
It had been three days since the attack on Ansarivan.

According to Ash and Eco, the dragon who caused all this trouble was called a Necromancia.

There were about thirty people injured in this incident and luckily there were no casualties.

As for the building, four of them were totally destroyed and one was half destroyed.

St Durham Square was temporarily closed to the public while the restoring works were on going.

Thinking carefully, this kind of destruction is a miracle considering the amount of magic that the Necromancia possessed.

Of course, these were all thanks to Ash and everyone’s effort that had minimized the destruction.

The investigation on the Necromancia had only started.

===Part 6===
In Ansarivan, there was a tradition where friends will celebrate the birth of a Pal.

It was also known as the Pal Party.

Usually, every person’s Pal was born on their first year in the basic class.

However, Ash’s Pal never born during the three years of his basic class years and he was now a advance class student.

It seemed that he had forgotten about this tradition.

The attack from the Necromancia had given them a day off by the academy.

It was Rebecca who suggested organizing a Pal Party.

Although Ash was very grateful, his room was in a total mess. Max had clean it for him a month before but it had returned to its original
state.

“Alright… I guess we have to clean it until tonight.”

Ash started dusting.

If it was Max, it would have been done in just a few moments. Max would probably clean it with great vigour the moment he saw his room.
However, Max was injured and Ash shouldn’t be asking for his help.

“Zzz… Zzz….”

Right now was the time for Eco to take her afternoon nap. Ash continued with his cleaning.

First, Ash threw away all the rubbish that was lying on the floor. He then made up his mind to throw away all the unwanted things too.

Next, he took out all the unwanted clothings and book from the closet that he no longer needs.

“…Huh?”

Ash suddenly stopped cleaning.

Something strange had fallen out from the closet.

“Stuffed toy?”

Ash didn’t not have any habits of collecting stuffed toys. To say nothing of the stuffed toy that didn’t look cute at all.

On a second though looked a little like a dragon but somehow, he felt that it looked more like a Chimera that appears in myth.

Ash scratched his head.

“Err… What is this thing…? I can’t remember at all.”

Ash could vaguely remember that this toy was important to him. But he couldn’t remember why it was important at all.

“Anyway, I better leave it in the closet. They would be sure to laugh at me if they saw it.”

===Part 7===
Ash continued to clean his room until the evening.

“…Almost done.”

Ash’s voice had woken up Eco from her afternoon nap.

“Hey! You are irritating! “

Ash replied patiently.

“Whatever the case, today’s party is for me and you. There will be many things to eat.”

Rebecca was in charge of the food for the party. Everyone was looking forward to it.

“…Eh? Really?”

Eco became wide awake the moment she heard that there will be many foods.

“…Ash, it’s me.”

Rebecca’s voice could be heard from the other side of the door.

“Coming!”

Ash ran to open the door.

“Hallo Ash. Have you done with your cleaning?”

Rebecca asked an important question the moment they meet.

“H-How did you know!?”

“Naw… I just have a hunch. Well, well, I also brought an important guest with me.”

Silvia was hiding behind Rebecca’s back.

“…Princess-sama!?”

“I didn’t really intend on coming but I was dragged here by the president. It is not like what it seems!”

Silvia was scolding him the moment the met.

Ash suddenly had a strange feeling. After noticing it, his heart was pumping up and down nonstop. The Silvia right now was not wearing her
usual Dragsuit but an evening dress.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 245.jpg|thumb]]

“Huhu… I came here because I haven’t seen Princess-sama being this interesting for a long time. By the way, the Princess took three hours
to choose her dress.”

Cosette was laughing from Silvia’s back.

“S-Shut up!”

Silvia turned red.

With Rebecca, Silvia, Cosette and non the least Eco when she was quiet, Ash’s room was full of beautiful girls.

“Hey! Don’t forget about us! We won’t be missing out from such a nice event!”

However, Raymond’s voice had brought him back from paradise. Right beside Raymond, stood Max.

“Keeping an eye on the president was also a job for me who is in charge of the accounts. I am not here for the celebration!”

Max was no better than Silvia. When did the job of keeping an eye on the president had fallen on the person who keeps tracks of the
account.

Both Raymond and Max were holding a hug bag. They were probably using it as an excuse to join the party.

With that, the Pal Party begins.

===Part 8===
Lights powered by Bright Dragon crystals had brighten up the room.

Many foods for the party had been lined up on the table. One of the best few was roast chicken with herbs. Eco felt like she was dreaming.

“Glup!”

Suddenly her eyes rolled in agony.

“Hey! Do you have heartburn? You shouldn’t have eaten too much of fatty food.”

Ash gave a wry smile.

“It is not like I have a choice. It was because the chicken was too delicious!”

“Please don’t push the blame to the chicken.”

“Alright, alright. There are still many more chickens. Anyway, Eco is our main character for today. Just eat as many as you like.”

Ash turned confuse once he heard what Rebecca had said.

“Huh? Isn’t it me who is the main character?”

“Hmm, now I remember. I totally forgot about it after I saw how Eco eats.”

Rebecca made a bitter smile.

‘No matter when it is, cute is always justice. A bastard like you should just move aside!”

Raymond spoke of a terrible thing casually.

“A healthy room means a healthy life… What a bunch of work to be done.”

Every time Eco finished the food on her plate, Max would definitely clean it away.

“The dragon is the symbol of our country. That is why Eco is our main character.”

“Hmm….”

Only Cosette was smiling while bringing them new bottles of drinks.

===Part 9===
After some time, everyone was getting dizzy and most of the people stopped speaking. Raymond and Max were fast asleep.

“Huff…”

Eco who had satisfied her stomach was almost asleep.

“Are you sleepy?”

Ash asked but he was scolded by Eco.

“Hmph… What did you take me as…? I still want to eat…”

Although she stubbornly tried to stay awake, she could not resist the urge to sleep. Ash could only carry her and place her on the bed.

Even so, it was weird for Raymond who usually stays up late to fall asleep this early. Also, it was unnatural for Max who valued his pride
highly to sleep unprotected in front of everyone.

“…Nnn?”

By taking a closer look, their faces were red.

“About that… Rebecca-san, what actually is in this bottle?’

Rebecca calmly took the bottle.

“ Muscat <ref>A type of grape.</ref>juice. A popular product from Asarivan. What about it?”

“…Juice?”

Ash gave a wry smile. Anyone would have known if they just read the label on the bottle.

Anyway, it was a party night. It wouldn’t matter much.

The problem is, even though they had emptied three bottles of juice, Rebecca’s face never show a hint of change.

“Hey! The '''simpleton''' over there!”

Suddenly, someone was smacking his back.

Being called a simpleton is not something he fancied.

Ash had a bad feeling. When he turned around, he found out that Silvia was glaring at him.

“What’s the matter?”

Silvia was obviously drunk.

The hem of her dress was in a mess and her inner thighs could be seen. Her face was red and her eyes were watery.

“To begin with, since a long time ago, I had started to hate you!”

“…Huh?”

“Why can you ride on other student’s Pal? Isn’t it weird? What the hell is with ‘The boy who can ride on any dragon’! You are bending the
law of nature!”

“I-I also don’t know…”

Ash glanced at Rebecca in hope that she come to his help. Unfortunately, Rebecca was search for a bottle opener with Cosette while she was
holding a new bottle.

“Don’t look around when someone was talking to you! This is from my family motto!”

Silvia was crawling towards Ash. Ash could see her cleavage.

Silvia may look like a slender type but in fact, her size was giving Ash trouble.

“Since you are born with such great talent, why don’t you work hard in your studies? No matter how much talent you posses, you won’t turn
out successful if there is no hard work!”

“You are complexly right…”

After Ash gave a simple reply, Silvia swallowed a full cup in a go and started spurting nonsense.

“The worst thing is…. Why would I even be bothered by a problem child like you…?”

“…Eh?”

“You can never be compared with '''that boy'''.”

“…That boy? Who is he?”

Silvia’s slip of her tongue had caught everyone’s interest.

“This is totally unexpected. For there exist a boy who is able to stole Her Highness’s heart. By all mean, could you please tell us who
the lucky guy was?”

Rebecca was totally into it.

“Eh? T-This… That…”

Silvia seemed to be in a pinch. Her face turned from red to white. Suddenly, she was no longer drunk.

“N-Nothing! Just forget about it!”

“How could it be nothing? Your face moments ago looked just like the face of a girl in love.”

“I-I never make such a face!”

“That’s impossible. Nothing can deceive this Rebecca onee-san’s eyes. Well, the night is still young. Why don’t you tell us more about the
boy?”

“If you are talking about such topic, I must also take part in it.”

Cosette immediately approached Silvia. Right now, Silvia was totally surrounded and was shaken.

“T-That is a story from a long time ago…”

Silvia was red in her face and her eyes kept wondering around.

“Alright, alright. We won’t question you anymore. By the way, I would like to tell you the reason for me to organize this party.”

Her smile disappeared and was replaced by a serious look. Both Ash and Silvia exchange glances and there was no longer a relax feeling in
the party.

Both Ash and Silvia straighten their bodies and sat properly.

“During that incident, I was sad that the student council don’t have enough man power. By including me, right now there are only four
members in the student council. That is why I would like to invite the both of to to join the student council.”

This was the second time Ash was invited.

Silvia was the first to reply:

“Lancelot and I will gladly join. I will not let such a thing happen another time. During that incident, there is nothing that I am able
to do…”

“Hey! How you dare act humble! Without you and Lancelot, I am the one who is not able to do anything.”

“Shut up! You don’t even know how I feel.”

Ash tried to comfort Silvia but it came to an opposite result.

“You are always steps in front of me! Do you even know what you had done? For example, although your Ark was a mimic…. But you were still
an Ark Dragner at that time!”

Ash finally realized after it was mentioned.

“So I see…”

Ash’s innocent answer was adding oil to fire.

“Are you making fun of me!”

“Calm down both of you. I am right to say that the Princess’s reply was OK?”

Rebecca changed the topic and stare at Silvia intently.

“Yes! I will do my best! By the way… I want you to call me by my name. At least at the Student Council, please call me Silvia. I don’t
want to be treated like a princess.”

Rebecca nodded in satisfaction.

“Understood. What about you, Ash?”

“Me…?”

Just as he was speaking, he felt an immersed pressure coming from beside.

It was Silvia who was glaring at him as if she was telling him not to hesitate.

“A-Alright! I will join!”

Although he felt that he was forced to join, he could only move forward step by step since he had made his promise.”

“I am grateful for both of you! Then let us proceed to the simple welcoming ceremony.”

“Huh?”

Just when Ash was confused, Rebecca made her move. Her lips were placed on Ash’s face. He could clearly feel her heat and smell.

“President…?”

Ash who had not yet recover looked at Rebecca as her lips left his face. It was probably because of the shock, he somehow felt that her
eyes were charming.

“Hey! You call youself a man from the Knight Country? Tsk…”

“Hold on! You as my dog how dare you acting all lovey dovey with all these females!”

It was Eco voice that had over shadowed Silvia’s. Though she had been sleeping before this, right now, she was like a raging ball of fire.

It was rare to see that Eco and Silvia agrees with each other. But it was Rebecca who stepped forward and protected Ash.

“Now I see… Both of you are jealous.”

Eco and Silvia were in lost of words when Rebecca hits the bull’s eyes.

“N-Never! I would never be shaken by such a trivia matter!”

“T-That’s right! Jealousy only exits in the feelings of the dumb humans!”

Seeing that Eco and Silvia were trying to explain themselves out from this mess, Rebecca roared in laughter.

“Huhu. It feels quite nice toying with both of you.”

After saying, Rebecca kissed Eco and Silvia on their cheeks.

“…!”

Eco and Silvia were silenced.

“Alright! With this, the ceremony ends. Welcome to the student council!”

Right after Rebecca declared…

“P-President…”

A weak voice like an old man came from behind Ash. Max who had woken up was looking at them.

“During the time when I join the student council, why isn’t there any ceremony… ''Ouc!''”

The glass that Rebecca was holding smashed into his forehead.

Max fainted immediately.

Ash who witnessed the entire incident felt shivers.

Rebecca continued to smile as if nothing had happened. Ash felt as if he was seeing a devil.

“Well, both of you should have known Max from the accounts. As for the vice president and the secretary I will introduce them to you on
another day. Although both of them are a little hard to deal with, they are nothing lest from a great Dragner.”

When Ash heard the words ‘a little hard to deal with’ instinct told him it was nothing good. Thinking again, only Rebecca and Max were
present during the Necromancia’s attack. What kind of students are they to make Rebecca describe them as ‘a little hard to deal with’.

But Ash’s attention was averted.

“Cheers!”

Cosette happily filled everyone’s glasses with an amber colour liquid.

“Thank you.”

The last person that Cosetee went to was Angela. Cosette was not at all surprise and continued to fill up her glass.

But Ash was shocked.

“Hold on! Why are you here!”

''When did she manage to get in?''

He definitely could not feel her presence until just a moment ago.

“Eco-chan and Ash-kun are both precious sample for my research. Since I am not allowed to dissect, I could a least do some close
observation.”

Angela then smiled coldly to them.

“I had heard of all of your good deeds at St Durham Square. Now, I must listen to the details from you.”

After gulping down the entire glass of wine, Angela’s cheeks turned rosy. In an instant, her cold attitude disappeared and was replaced by
an adult feel.

However, there was not a hint of smile coming from her eyes. It gave the feeling of being dissected by them. Ash felt as if he was a frog
being targeted by a snake.

Without knowing what Ash was thinking, Eco and Silvia scolded at the same time:

“Hey! Why are you being attracted by this female!”

“Are you even a man of the proud Lautreamont Knight Country!”

Eco and Silvia took Ash as being falling in love. He however was innocent to begin with.

“The nonsense will stop here.”

Rebecca raised her voice.

She stood up majestically and gracefully lifted her glass.

“For the new members who join the student council…. Cheers!”

The night had just begun.

"The Knight of ECO I" is closed.

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Illustrations|Volume 2 Novel Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-04-19T03:06:01Z

Doomr: /* Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack */

==Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack==
===Part 1===
The month of Aries had ended and it was the arrival of the month of Taurus.

The problem concerning Eco's lodging was put on hold and no decision had been made yet because of the incident where Angela had become a teacher in just a flash.

In short, Eco was still sleeping on Ash's bed.

The problem they were facing was, Apollo House which was the dormitory where Ash was staying at is a male's dorm. Furthermore, Eco is an extremely beautiful girl as long as she kept her mouth shut.

And Ash was staying with such a beautiful girl.

It was obvious some weird rumours would emerge among the students who were living in Apollo House.

===Part 2===
The class room of the first year advanced course.

When school was about to dismissed, Raymond walked towards Ash's table.

“Yo, Ash. Why don’t we go and have some fun since we are free?”

“Sorry, I have to go to the student council’s office.”

Raymond’s eyes widen.

“Student council…? Why?”

“Err, the president asked for me.”

Rebecca had informed Ash to find a free time to visit the student council’s office about a week ago. Since Eco had gotten used to the campus
life, it should be about time for him to make his visit.

“Is it true? I think Rebecca Nee-san should have many questions for you. Or many she wants to blame you for something… Just by thinking…
Haaa… Haaa.”

“I have nothing to say to you…”

“Err… did ''it'' goes well?”

“What is ''it''?”

Ash asked while Raymond pushed his face nearer.

Raymond was looking totally serious.

“You… Aren’t you teaching Eco on the bed?”

When Raymond had ended his sentence, the entire class turned silent.

Everyone was looking at Ash with suspicious eyes. Everyone in the academy knew that Ash’s pal was born as a beautiful girl.

“Don’t say something that will make people misunderstood! Don’t you know that Eco is a dragon?”

Raymond smile sinisterly.

“Right, anyway I knew that you don’t even have the guts to do ''it''.”

“Then just don’t say something that will make people misunderstood!”

“Haha… Could it be that you are the one who was being taught?”

“Urgh…”

Because Raymond who had hit the bull’s eye with just a guess, Ash was a little taken aback but he dare not speak back.

===Part 3===
The student council office was located at the highest floor of the academy’s centre tower.

Ash gulped when he was standing in front of the grand door.

From a long time ago, Ansarivan’s student council had a huge power. They not only dealt with the academy’s council but they also have the right
of speech in the city council. According to some rumours, the student council president’s power is superior to the mayor.

“Please enter.”

Before he even knocked, the student council president’s voice could be heard. This made Ash tremble a little.

“Sorry for interrupting.”

He timidly opened the door and walked into the office.

Rebecca was crossing her arms while standing by the window that was at the far end of the room. There wasn’t another soul in this room. When he
noticed that they were alone, Ash who had felt uneasy from the start was now sweating nervously.

“Ahhh, Ash. You finally came!”

Rebecca turned around and stared at Ash.

With her marble statue like beauty together with her crimson coloured hair, it let out an amazing feeling. Even her body proportion outshone
other people. Her curves were perfect and not even her uniform could hide it.

“Err…”

Rebecca Randall who had received the Ark-Dragner title was not only well known in Ansarivan. Her name was widely spread in the entire Knight
Country.

Even in the well known Holy Dragners of Lautreamont had only one in a ten of their members who received the title Ark-Dragner.

Judging from that, the requirements to obtain the title Ark-Dragner is very strict.

“Fuu. Don’t be shy. Just take a seat.”

“Y-Yes…”

Ash sat at a corner of the sofa, frightened.

Rebecca sat beside Ash without even a second thought. He smelled something refreshing.

Ash was uneasy.

“That…”

Ash was nervous because of their close distance where they can feel each other’s breath. Since there was also a sofa located right opposite,
logically speaking, Rebecca should have sat there.

However, Rebecca showed a playful smile.

“To get to know another person better, sitting side by side is the best choice, this is common knowledge for dating.”

“I-Is it…?”

“Young man, you must remember it. Next time, if you are on a date, remember not to sit opposite of her.”

“No, dates or whatever… It is still a far away dream.”

Ash was blushing in embarrassment while Rebecca unexpectedly was enjoying that.

“Hmm… In another words, no one had noticed your true value yet.”

“True value?”

“If for me, I still haven’t determined how good of a man you are.”

Rebecca suddenly stopped smiling and moved towards the main topic.

“In short, I am here to discuss the things regarding Eco with you… Saying that, what is she doing when you are in class? You can’t just keep
her in the man’s dormitory right?”

“Ahh, Cosette is helping me with that. I don’t think that it will be a problem.”

After the kidnapping incident a few days ago had ended, Ash had told Cosette his trouble when they were chit chatting. Cosette immediately
volunteered to help take care of Eco. Since Costte also had nothing to do when Silvia was attending classes, she can accompany Eco in Ash’s
place.

The only think he worried about was whether Eco will accept Cosette. Until today, it seemed like there was no such problem. In front of
Cosette, Eco was always acting mature.

“Hmm… Cosette huh? There won’t be a problem if it is her. I had met Cosette a few times before and she is not someone to be underestimated.”

“So Rebecca-san also thinks so?”

Ash gave a wry smile because he was thinking something bad about Cosette.

“Umm… It is said that when the Paladin sent Princess Silvia to Ansarivan, about a hundred maids and guards were sent together.”

“Uwaa! It must be troublesome…”

“The Princess of course had gone against the Paladin’s will. In the end, because the Paladin insisted, she brought Cosette alone along with
her. Judging from that, Cosette is something.”

“It is true…!?”

“Back to the topic, you are also something.”

Rebecca was looking at him sharply until he started to sweat.

“W-What are you talking about?”

“When had you started to have this close relationship with Cosette?”

Rebecca’s beautiful face was getting closer. The refreshing smell was getting stronger.

“Err…About that…”

Being asked something unexpected, Ash’s head started spinning.

“How dare you hide something from me? It isn’t good you know. By the way, you are not thinking that Rebecca Randall is someone simple
right?”

Rebecca’s face was getting closer and closer.

Even thought there was a faint hint of a smile by her lips, her eyes were not smiling at all.

“A-Alright! Please promise me that… Don’t tell anyone about this.”

“Alright, I guess.”

Rebecca nodded and moved her head backwards back to her original position.

Ash took a deep breath and told her everything about the incident where Eco had been kidnapped.

===Part 4===
The seventh dragon house was specially built for Maestros. Apart from Rebecca’s Cú Chulainn, there were four more Maestros.

“Take it slowly, there are many more.”

Seeing Lancelot was gulping down the thickly sliced meat, Silvia smiled.

Normally, jobs like feeding, preparing the beds, balancing the nutrients, cleaning… were done by the groom of the dragon house. The breeders
on the other hand just need to focus their thoughts on studying.

However Silvia had always taken care of Lancelot on her own.

Everyday, she will always visit the dragon house five times. She will feed it on her own, clean the dragon house and even give Lancelot a bath.
If Lancelot felt itchy, she will sure to be there to give a scratch on that spot.

Under Silvia’s care, Lancelot who was born as a Strada had grown into a beautiful Maestro.

Her achievement was acknowledged and she had received the title Dragner in the young age of fourteen.

The title Dragner can only be received by a breeder whose Pal is a Maestro. It had been a tradition in the Knight Country.

Of course, Silvia was never satisfied with her current achievement. Her aim was to become a ‘Great Dragner’. Just the title Dragner could
never satisfy her.

“Alright Lancelot… Next will be an Ark-Dragner.”

Silvia patted Lancelot after she spoke out her thought. Its silvery white fur was tick and felt nice.

Suddenly, Silvia pressed her hands against her chest.

Silvia’s proof of a Breeder the Seikoku was at the middle of her chest.

Her memories when she was seven came into her mind.

To obtain an orphan from the mother dragon, Silvia had entered Albion Forest alone. However, she injured her leg and was crying while standing.
She left the palace with the thought of she will definitely become a breeder but-

Then there was a young boy who reached out to her.

Like Silvia, the young guy was here on the same day for the Orphan Ceremony.

''-I will give you a piggyback while we look for mother dragon together.''

Silvia’s heart beat increased when she thought about the guy.

If not for his help, Silvia would never have become a Dragner.

“That’s right… I had made a promise with him. I will become a great knight. If I did anything that should not be done by an owner, I want you
to scold me.”

Sadly, Lancelot only had its eyes on the meat and was not bothered by Silvia.

“Tsk, what a child you are.”

Silvia shook her head and gave a wry smile. Although it had become a Maestro, it was still a young dragon. Compare to Cú Chulainn, its body
size was definitely smaller.

“Speaking of that…”

Silvia was thinking about Ash.

The only student who dared to challenge Silvia Lautreamont.

In the end, Silvia had won the match but she didn’t have the feeling of victory. On the other hand it can be said as a losing feeling.

Ash had given Silvia a help on the race’s position arrangement.

She clearly understood her attitude of looking down on her enemy.

Only that she had never thought that such a despicable method will be used. If not for Ash who made use of the chance, Silvia would not be
able to win.

“Ash Blake… I have never seen such an irregular guy. He could even ride on other people’s Pal as he liked which is out of common knowledge. In the
end, what is the trick he was using-?”

Just when Silvia was mumbling, there was a cry of help from outside of the dragon house.

“A dragon has gone mad!”

===Part 5===
After Ash had told her everything, Rebecca sighed.

“Hmm… For such a thing to happen. Angela-sensei is also a troublesome person. She is one of the best in the continent in dragon researching.”

“I had never thought that teacher could be such a great person…”

“She is a total dragon maniac. She had thought of becoming a Dragner since she was still a child. In the end, she was not selected in the
Orphan Ceremony…”

“I will never hand an orphan to her if I am the mother dragon.”

“Perhaps not being selected had left her with traumas until today. However, Angela-sensei’s skills and knowledge are the real stuff. Lets observe her for the time being.”

“Observe…”

Ash couldn’t hide his sad looks.

If it is possible, he doesn’t want to have anything to do with her for a second time…

“That’s right! There is one more thing about Eco. It is about when you are in the forest and you said that you had encountered some uninvited
guest.”

Ash with a ‘Hah’ lifted his head.

Many things had happened after Eco was born and he had forgotten about it. The suspected to be Empire’s soldier was lurking around in the
Knight Country territory. This is not something to be overlooked.”

“In the end, just who are those two?”

The masked man called Milgauss with an extraordinary temperament.

The girl who wanted to have Ash killed.

“Hmm… ‘Milgauss’ should be a nickname. It doesn’t look like an Empire’s surname. Perhaps he could be the Empire’s agent. If that’s the case,
this is not a problem that a mere student could solve.

Ash had never thought of Rebecca as a ‘mere student’, but he chose to keep this thought to himself.

“Anyway, I will pass your message to the peace keepers’ office. However, if the masked man is from the Empire’s army, I am afraid that the
peace keepers will also be helpless.”

Although she remained calm, the way she had spoken was terrifying.

“It should be alright, right? Ansarivan is an academy for breeders and not a military school. It shouldn’t be targeted by the Empire.”

“That’s right. We are not the military’s backup. The paths that a Breeder can take is not only limited to joining the Knight corps or the dragon elite troops. What’s more, Lautreamont Knight Country was built with the rules that no dragons were allowed in the military. However, it is still the truth that '''THAT WAR''' had changed Lautreamont Knight Country and Ansarivan.”

-That war.

That is the ‘Xenoglavia War’ that was triggered fifty two years before.

Since Lautreamont Knight Country was established, it was the first time that the dragons were sent to war.

It all begins when the Zepharos Empire’s armies from the north attacked Chevron Kingdom’s territory in the south.

The Empire’s armies were armed with many mechanical weapons and had a huge amount of destruction force. In just a short moment, Chevron’s
Royal Knights that was said to be strongest mounted troops in the whole continent was wiped out.

The Chevron’s king who was worried sent a secret messenger to Lautreamont Knight Country.

In the end, the dragons who were not involved in any wars for four hundred and fifty years flew towards the battle field once again to save
their allies.

The Holy Dragners of Lautreamont led by the Paladin himself joined the battle and the Empire’s armies that had suffered great causality were
forced to retreat.

After that, the Kingdom and the Empire signed a truce.

“To the Empire, Ansarivan was not only a place for the military backup, but also a factory that produces mass destructions weapons. In another
words, it is a military base. Just by judging from this, it is highly possible that Ansarivan is their target for the preparation for the next
war.”

“That…!”

Seeing that Ash had turned pale, Rebecca smiled.

“Don’t have to be surprised, Ash. Who do you think that the Ansarivan’s student council president is?”

“That… It is you, Rebecca-san.”

“That's it. Cú Chulainn and I will protect Ansarivan at all cost. That is why I want you to join us.

“Even me?”

“Yes, even you.”

Rebecca pressed forward and their shoulders were touching each other.

“Do you not want to join the student council?”

Ash was shocked by the unexpected invitation.

“That’s impossible! Since all the student council members are Dragners.”

“So one cannot join the student council if they are not a Dragner? I don’t remember such rules. It was just by chance that it looked like that
in this year.”

“But…!”

“I heard from every person around you that you are called as ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.

“No, that exaggeration is…”

“You don’t have to act humble. Even I could not ride on another person’s Pal.”

Before anyone noticed, they are at the distance where their nose could touch. Rebecca’s beauty was drawing closer.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 149.jpg|thumb]]

Ash suddenly noticed that Rebecca’s palm was on his knee.

Rebecca’s body heat could be felt by Ash.

Ash’s heart was at the verge of exploding.

“To be exact, I want you.”

“Rebecca-san…”

“Can you please think about it?”

“No, but… If I… The student council-”

At this moment, as if helping Ash who was getting anxious, the bell rang. Compare to the normal bells, this bell doesn’t sound stable.

Judging from the continuous ringing of the bell, it should be the emergency bell.

“Level two emergency state…?”

Rebecca had recognized the meaning of the bell in just a short time and moved towards the side of the window. Ash too was taking a peep
outside.

The ‘level two emergency state’ in Ansarivan means that a certain dragon had caused havoc and had flewout from the dragon house.

The entire school ground could be seen from the student council office.

Just as expected, a Strada was running amok. Its body was small and it looked as if it was just born days before. It still couldn’t spread its
wings let alone flying.

Rebecca gave a wry smile.

“Haa, this happens usually during this time of year. It will end in a short while.”

As expected of the student council president Rebecca, she was calm.

A few grooms had arrived at the scene and had the dragon surrounded with nets.

Dragons are living things with high intelligence, however they are also short tempered. Especially during the times when they were young, it

was not unusual for them to turn mad because of some small matters. Even their owners could do nothing about it.

Of course all the grooms working in the dragon house had undergone special training to handle such situation. Just as Rebecca had said, the
incident could be settled in a short moment.

Ash himself had lost interest in the incident and wanted to leave the window side.

“This is bad!”

Rebecca suddenly shouted.

“Princess-sama…!”

Ash’s eyes widen.

Silvia who arrived at the scene jumped on the young dragon that had gone mad.

She looked like she was trying to suppress the young dragon with her own power. Her actions doesn’t match her usual self for it was a
foolhardy decision.

Apart from their owner who they acknowledged, the dragons will never allow anyone to ride on their back.

Just as expected, Silvia was trying her best to just cling on the dragon’s back. She was in a fix because she could be thrown out anytime.

Silvia’s action had obviously caused trouble to the grooms.

Ash mumbled:

“Is she an idiot! What is princess-sama trying to pull…?!”

“It is most probably because of her ambition to surpass you.”

“Me?”

Ash couldn’t understand what Rebecca was saying.

“From what I can see, Her Highness is a perfectionist. No matter what kind of losing it is, she hates it. When there is a classmate who can
ride any dragon exist, she was burning with the ambition to surpass you.”

“Just because of such things…”

Ash frowned.

“To Her Highness, it was never ‘Just because of such things’.”

“Urgh… If that’s the case, I will go and help her!”

“There is no need for that.”

The voice that hurts like a whip forced Ash to stop.

“It is true that you have some unusual talent. However, are you confident enough that you will be able to suppress the young dragon and at the
same time prevent Her Highness from getting hurt?”

“About that…”

Rebecca’s sharp words had made Ash speechless. If it was to calm down the young dragon, Ash himself was more than enough.

However, Ash doesn’t have to confidence to guarantee to be able to save Silvia without getting her hurt.

“So, what she we do…?”

“Didn’t I had said it just before. Who do you think that the Ansarivan’s student council president is?”

Suddenly, Rebecca humped onto the window frame. Her red hair that looked like it was on fire was dancing with the winds.

“Hold on…! Rebecca-san? What do you think-”

“I will end this quickly.”

With that, Rebecca disappeared.

“Rebecca-san!”

Rebecca jumped down from the window.

Ash was shocked and took a peek downwards from the window.

''“Answer my summon…Cú Chulainn!”''

Out of a sudden, there was a twist in the space beneath Rebecca and Cú Chulainn appeared majestically.

When she had landed safely on Cú Chulainn’s back, she spoke strictly:

''“In my name Rebecca Randall, present me the Ark you created!”''

Cú Chulainn roared in respond to Rebecca’s summon.

There was light surrounding Rebecca’s body.

Her uniform that she had worn until just now had dissolved in the sea of lights.

In just a short time, her naked body was exposed. However, because of the excessive brightness, Ash was unable to look at her clearly.

The next time Ash opened his eyes, Rebecca’s body was already surrounded by a dazzling knight’s armour.

She was just like a knight from the legends looked godly.

“That is… the Ark!”

Ash had heard before about it in the rumours but today was the first time he witnessed it with his own eyes.

The Ark was the proof of an absolute loyalty from a Maestro to its owner.

The moment a Dragner received an Ark from his Pal, he will be known as an Ark-Dragner.

''Whoosh!''

Cú Chulainn’s huge body had flew up into the sky.

The strong wind pressure nearly had Ash who was standing by the window blown off.

“Kyaaa!”

Silvia’s scream was heard from down below. She was floating in mid air as if she was sent flying by a chariot.

Ash leaned his body out from the window frame and shouted:

“Princess-sama!”

Just before Silvia lands on the ground, Cú Chulainn accelerating downwards. In Ash eyes, Cú Chulainn was like teleporting.

When Cú Chulainn was again flying upwards, Rebecca had caught Silvia

“Ash, Her Highness is in your care!”

“Huh?”

Before Ash could even respond to it, Rebecca had her eyes poised at the student council’s office’s window and threw out Silvia.

Although the distance was not even two meters, but to throw a country’s princess, it was not at all normal.

“Uwaa!”

Ash shouted in surprise and caught Silvia. They were in the so called ‘Princess carry’ situation and he must stand firm no matter what.

In Ash's arms, Silvia had lost her conscious.

“…”

Even under such situation, Ash’s heart was beating rapidly. His left hand that was supporting Silvia’s lower half was touching something soft
and elastic. Also, the was a flower like fragrance coming from her dazzling golden hair.

At that moment, he heard Rebecca’s spell coming from outside of the window.

''"Appear… The certain hit magic spear…”''

The was a flash in respond to Rebecca’s spell and an enormous spear had appeared.

That is the Ark-Weapon that only an Ark-Dragner could use.

An Ark was not just simply an armour.

The Ark was stored with strong magic and it comes with a one and only Ark-Weapon.

''“Gáe Bolg!”''

Under Ash’s eyes, Rebecca swung the magic spear Gáe Bolg!

The strong magic transformed into a ray of light and was shot down onto the ground. There was a small explosion on the ground beside the
rampaging young dragon.

If there was a slight mistake, the young dragon will definitely die. However, it was Rebecca that we were talking about. The shock from the
explosion had caused the young dragon to faint.

===Part 6===

“Uuh…”

After a while since Rebecca had the young dragon suppressed, Silvia woke up while lying in Ash’s arms. When she found out that she was carried by Ash-

“Wha…! What are you doing…!”

She was blushing.

“Uwaa! Don’t move around! I can’t hold on any longer!”

The moment he warned, Silvia fell.

“Urgh… What are you doing!”

Silvia was glaring at Ash with tears in her eyes.

“Didn’t I warn you that you will fall! Anyway why did you do that? You are dead
if not because of Rebecca’s help!”

“You… Don’t even understand how it feels!”

At the same moment she shouted, tears were dripping from her eyes.

“…Princess-sama?”

“Urgh…!”

To hide her crying looks, Silvia turned around and ran out from the student
council’s office.

“What is the matter, Princess-sama…?”

Ash mumbled. Next, there was a voice coming from behind.

“Don’t worry. It is my duty to deal with the Princess.”

Turning around, Rebecca who had changed back into her uniform was sitting on the
window frame and was with a smile full of confidence.

===Part 7===
The next day after the young dragon’s incident was a school holiday.

Ash had again accompanied Eco to Ansarivan City. In truth, Ash wanted to pass
his time in the dorm, but-

“The crepes are calling out to me!”

With this reason alone, Ash went out with Eco.

“Alright, let’s hunt down the crepe stall!”

After passing by the main door that separates the academy and the city, Eco
immediately dragged Ash with her.

“Does a food made by a stupid and ignorant human being taste that well?”

“Sh-Shut up! It is the humans that are stupid and ignorant! The crepes had
nothing to do with this!”

Eco’s face turned red when she replied to Ash’s tease and she continued to march
on forward. Eco’s respond made Ash felt a little bad… Manybe he should reflect
on that a little. Ash chased after Eco’s small back and knocked into someone.

“Kyaa!”

Ash just lost his balance for just a moment but the other person had fell on the
ground.

“Sorry, it was my bad!”

Ash immediately held out his hand.

“No… Me too. Because I am careless…”

The person answering was a girl at Ash’s age range. There was also a flower
basket by her feet. The combination of her black hair and her oat colour skin
was very striking. Her worrisome looks together with her exotic face gave a
special feeling.

The moment she saw Ash, her face stiffen.

“Y-You…”

Her eyes widen.

“Is there anything… On my face?”

“Nooooo!”

The girl grabbed the flower basket and flee. In a short moment, she managed to
blend into the crowd.

All the pedestrians beside was looking at Ash with the eyes that list him
as a pervert.

“T-That’s not the case! I did nothing at all!”

After he explained to the people around him, Ash left the place as if him was
running away from something.

“Running away after looking at a person’s face, what a rude child she is…”

While cursing, he arrived at the crepe stall. Although she doesn’t even had any
money with her, Eco was calling out to the stall keeper just like a regular customer.

“Give me one Ansal Crepe!”

“Stop!”

===Part 8===
Anya who was the girl who pretended to be the flower seller was breathing heavily while hiding in an alley where there is no sign of other life.

Previously, the moment she saw the guys face, she thought she had seen a ghost.

Last month, the guy who should have been dead was walking on the streets leisurely. Just that had given her a great shock.

“That’s impossible!”

''He should have been dead.''

He had fallen into a pit less ravine and it will be impossible for him to be unscathed.

It should have been more logical if it is another guy with the same looks.

“No, that’s not it!”

It can’t be a mistake. That face, that voice, that tone… He was the one Anya met and killed in the forest.

''If that’s the case, why is he alive?''

According to logic, the chances for him to be able to survive were zero.

However, it was still the truth that he was alive. She had seen it with her own eyes, it was undoubtable.

It was surprising for the guy not to recognize Anya. However, thinking carefully, during that time, Anya had a mask on her face and she was
wearing her Tantalos battle suit.

On the other hand, no matter how you look at it, right now, Anya was just a flower seller. It was understandable if Ash couldn’t recognize
her. That is her only life saver.

“What should I do…”

That day, when she had returned back to Milgauss from the ravine, Anya had thought that it was impossible for the guy to survive so she
reported with ‘He was terminated’.

Milgauss only replied with a ‘Thanks for the hard work’. Apart from that, he didn’t ask the specifics. To Milgauss, that guy was not at all
important.

Anya was lost. Should she change the report that she had told Milgauss?

''-The guy who fell into the ravine was actually still alive.''

“Damn!”

Only until today she was going to show her report to Milgauss, that’s ridicules.
Also, the problem was not that simple.

For some time, Anya felt that there was a thorn that was piercing her chest.

At the time when the cliff was falling, the guy had given Anya a push. Thanks to that, it was not Anya who fell down the cliff.

Even at the moment he was fated to die, he had chosen to save Anya.

To Anya who had spent her life living in the mountains, she couldn’t understand any of his actions.

If the guy uses her as a stepping stone and saved himself, she could at least understand that.

In Anya’s village, there were many people who acted that way. From another perspective, if they are not tough enough, they mustn’t think about
surviving.

“I… What should I do?”

Anya mumbled while she was staring at the basket of flowers blankly.
Her mind was in a mess. If she did not meet up with the guy, she won’t have to face any trouble.

“Anyway, if I was born as a flower seller… Will I be happier?”

Anya suddenly turned angry and her flower basket fell on the ground.

She won’t allow herself to think about stupid stuffs for even a single moment.

She stomped on the flowers that had scattered on the ground.

“I am an idiot! I had already decided to follow Milgauss-sama! Being besides Milgauss-sama is my source of happiness!”

When Anya was shouting out to her own self, the bell that signified noon rang. It was about time for her to return to Milgauss.

===Part 9===
The noon bell had rung.

Ash and Eco arrived at St Durham square after leaving the crepe stall.

Eco immediately took a bite of the vanilla flavoured crepe.

Because she was not allowed to buy the ansal flavoured crepe, Eco didn't seem happy after leaving the crepe stall.

“Hmm… Vanilla is also not bad!”

Eco’s eyes glittered.

“That’s good to hear.”

Ash was thankful for the vanilla flavoured crepe from the bottom of his heart. With just a mere fifty Glorins in exchange for a smile, it was worth the price.

“Hmm, a holiday like this is not bad at all.”

While Eco ate the vanilla flavoured crepe as if she was in heaven, Ash looked around the entire square.

In addition to the locals, there were many tourists. They should be tourist from Chevron Kingdom that was located adjacent to the Knight’s country.
Although they were the same race as the Knight Country’s citizens, they could be differentiated by their speech pattern and their clothing design.

“Hey, why are they gathering there?”

Eco asked after she finished her crepe.

“Of course they are there to look at the sacred statue.”

Ash was looking at ‘St Durham’s statue’ from afar. It was one of the most important cultural properties in Ansarivan.

“Whose statue… Is that?”

“The first Paladin, Durham Lautreamont. He was a historical figure dating to five hundred years ago.

“The armour on the statue… Isn’t it like an Ark?”

Ash was proud of Eco for her to be this sharp.

“You knew it?”

“Of course. The blue print for the Ark was kept in the Dragweiss.”

“So, using that blueprint, could you make an Ark?”

“Huh?”

Suddenly, Eco was glaring at him and Ash was shrinking.

“Are you an idiot? That will be just a mimic. The blueprint design passed down by ancestral-sama is only intended as a reference. The exact thing could never be re-created.”

“Is that so… Now I see.”

Ash believed everything she said.

“So, Eco, you will create an Ark for me, no? Before that, you should first become a Maestro- Ouch!”

His foot was stomped on by Eco and made him jump around in pain.

“What are you doing!”

Ash barked back however Eco’s face was unexpectedly red. She was acting shy and was avoiding Ash's sight.

“…What happened?”

“Quit joking! Why would I… As the owner make an Ark for my pet dog? Isn’t that illogical!?”

After that, Eco ran off.

Only then, Ash remembered his past lessons.

''To the dragons, to present their owner with the Ark also bears the important meaning of ‘Giving their everything to their owner.’''

“So I see.”

No wonder Eco denied it with her face red. At the same time, Eco was a little cute at that moment.

“Hey, wait for me!”

Ash smiled and chased after Eco.

===Part 10===
They had been walking until Eco stopped her steps in front of a café that was facing St Durham Square.

The café was called Essarois. It is famous for its herbal teas and is especially popular in among the girls. The designs of its interior are also stylish.

The shop is always full of couples during the weekends. For Ash who had never dated before is a must avoid spot.

By looking through the glass window, even at that moment, the shop was full of couples.

Ash sighed.

“Just in case, there is something that I would like to make sure… Are you interested in such shops?”

“What a nice smell.”

Eco was sniffing around. Although she looked like a girl, she is totally like a young dragon when she was doing so.

“This is…”

Ash finally noticed the sweet smell coming from the shop.

“Isn’t this Ansal! No, definitely not!”

Since the shop is famous for its herbal tea, of course Ansal tea would also be on the menu. Naturally, Eco who is a dragon would also react to it.

“Uuh… Why bother. Don’t you know that Ansal is in the cultural of the dragons and it is the so called taste of an adult dragon."

“What are you even talking about! You are still a young dragon! Do you even want to repeat the previous incident again!”

“What happened previously?”

“Great! So you don’t remember anything after you became drunk! I guess all the more we should just forget about this conversation! From now
on, you are forbid to go near any Ansal you till you become an adult!”

“Huh! I won’t forgive you! I won’t allow such thing to happen!…Nnnn!”

Eco suddenly squeaked and bend her body down. She was rubbing her thighs against each other as if she was trying to endure from using the
toilet.

“…Eco?”

Ash had a bad feeling.

“Unn…!”

Just as expected, Eco embraced his chest. Even though he had his clothes on, he could still feel Eco’s hot breath clearly.

“Hey, don’t tell me that… You had gotten yourself drunk just from the smell?”

“Haa… Haa… Please… My chest is tightening.”

Eco’s eyes had turned wet and her cheeks had turned red. Her entire body was heating up. Ash felt like he was hugging a massive pile of
flame.

“Damn… What a troublesome shop!”

His priority is to bring Eco away from this shop.

If such a thing continues, Ash feared that he could not remain calm. Just in case is he was spotted in a place like this by his
schoolmates…

“Hey, isn’t that Ash? Doesn't he look lovey dovey!”

Unfortunately, it happens that it was Rebecca who was talking from behind. Besides, there was also a girl who was standing behind Rebecca.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash was shuddering. Again, he had prepared himself to face Silvia’s iron fist, but-

“…”

Perhaps she was still troubled by yesterday’s young dragon’s incident, she was hiding behind Rebecca and remained silent.

===Part 11===

To go to a place where there Ansal is absent, Rebecca brought the gang to the Dragon Fang public restaurant in an alley.

“This is… Dragon Fang?”

Ash was slightly disappointed because he thought that Rebecca would bring them to a classy restaurant.

Dragon Fang is a restaurant for the public that provides good food with low price.

“Hmm. It is a good restaurant. I have no complains on its quality and quantity. Also, it is half price for the student council members.”

“So I see…”

It was a lively shop full of laborers with well built bodies.

Since there is just an empty table for four, Rebecca sat together with Silvia while facing Ash and Eco on the other side of the table.

Rebecca and Silvia.

Namely, Scarlet Emperess and Ice Blue Princess.

The two great beauties of the academy were sitting together with Ash. If they are spotted by Raymond or the rest, it would be natural if
they died in a fit.

Silvia turned her head to a side since she don’t intend to even utter a word. She was definitely still shadowed by yesterday’s incident.
Even though he felt like comforting her, however he had his hands full with Eco.

“Fyunn…”

Eco still looked like she was not fully awakened yet. Since that’s the case, he tried feeding her a few sips of water.

After Rebecca ordered a three people’s sets, she smiled wryly at Ash and Eco.

“To be frank, you had never failed to impress me.”

“…Sorry.”

“No, you don’t have to apologize. Rather than that, I am actually enjoying myself.”

“Enjoy…”

Ash was distressed and heartbroken.

“Anyway, remember to be careful and beware of the Ansal herb. Next time, it is better for you not to get close to Essarois. Though the
quality of the Ansal Tea there is of top quality, it is still too early for Eco.”

“I will keep that in mind.”

After Ash answered, no one spoke a word. The reason was caused by none other than Silvia. She had kept her mouth shut for whole time
caused the people around her to become nervous.

“That being said… It is rare to see Rebecca-san together with Princess-sama.”

“Ahh, it was me who invited her out.”

After the incident of the young dragon had ended yesterday, Rebecca had indicated “ I will take care of the Princess herself.” However, it
seems that what is happening today had nothing to do with yesterday’s promise. It is also a surprise that Silvia would accept Rebecca’s
invitation.

Even if it was an order from the student council president, Silvia is still the country’s princess. She could have rejected the offer anytime.

Rebecca smiled cheekily and took out a piece of paper.

“Do you still remember the ticket for the one day date? The attached prize for the dragon riding festival. I must fulfill my promise and
Silvia had her duty to perform as the winner.”

“Ahh… Now I remember.”

Now it had started to make sense.

Ash had totally forgotten about it. The winner in the dragon riding festival, could have a day’s date with Rebecca.

For the stubborn Silvia, the words ‘Duty of the winner’ is definitely the irresistible sure kill words.

“Together with yesterday’s problem, the princess had her mind crowded with many problems. Though I did try my best to help her, she had
been this way since the start.”

Although Rebecca was regretting this, she still managed to squeeze out a cheerful smile.

“Sorry for the wait.”

Right at the moment, the waitress had arrived with their dishes.

===Part 12===
“I am back, Milgauss-sama.”

Milgauss was enjoying the full view of Ansarivan, in the clock tower. With his mantle waving in the direction of the wind, he looked like
a veteran solider.

Anya was in the disguised of a flower girl while Milgauss himself was dressed up as a mercenary.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 173.jpg|thumb]]

It was very silent on the top floor of the clock tower of the old shrine.

Even the noisy streets looked as if they were from another world.

Gazing at Milgauss back from behind, Anya thought that he was an ‘Unpredictable man…’

The shrine that was facing St Durham Square and indeed very old. Usually it was not open to visitors. In addition to problem that was cause
by technical errors, the renovations for this shrine could be continued and since then, it had remained closed for ten years.

Moreover, the security was light and anyone could break into the shrine after breaking open the lock at the back door.

The person who knew this information is none other than Milgauss. Even when it is only information that only the locals knew of, Milgauss
treated it as if it was obvious to anyone.

Anya had always been curious of Milgauss's origin since the beginning.

Even when he was a military man in the Empire’s army, his movement had always been graceful. It even felt like he was born in a noble
family. Even his pronunciations are beautiful and are fluent in both the Chevron language and Empire’s language.

“How are the streets?”

Milgauss’s question brought Anya back to her sense. Even though he was looking at her coldly through the mask, it still made Anya nervous.

Apart from Milgauss and Anya, there was not a third person in the clock tower.

Even though they are still on the job, Anya was a little disappointed. She certainly could not show the girly side of her.

“It was peaceful on the streets. Nobody is thinking about any wars.”

Ansarivan is a lively city. Anya had initially thought that the city that teaches breeders should be filled with killing intends. Yet, not
even a hint of war could be felt from this city.

When she was walking on the streets in disguised as a flower girl, Anya found out something.

To the residents of Ansarivan, the dragons are called ‘lovely beasts’ and not a military weapon. Ansarivan is never the so called
“military base for dragon training’.

“That’s right. In this street, not even a single soul thinks that dragons are military weapons. Ansarivan is a very friendly city."

Milgauss spoke in a nostalgic tone but it only lasted for a second.

“However, Anya, there is no meaning behind the friendliness.”

Milgauss took a step forward and there was a coffin like box next to his feet.

Milgauss silently opened the lid of the box. There is no corpse but a single sword in it.

It is not a normal sword. It was a broad sword with the size of a grown man.

It looked like a typical zanbatou<ref>斬馬刀a type of long sword</ref> from the ancient drawings but its blade is black and its hilt was
decorated with beautiful jewels just like a refined masterpiece. With a closer look, they were bright dragon crystals.

Milgauss lifted the huge black sword and chanted the incantation.

In just a little while, the clear blue sky was covered by dark clouds.

===Part 13===
Saute duck, Beef fillet cooked in wine, spare ribs, vegetable and mushroom soup, walnut bread…. All of the dishes were served one after another and they took away Ash’s attention.

The smell of the gravy and spices were stimulating his appetite.

“Uwaa!”

Suddenly, Eco reacted.

Once she found out about the smells of the foods, Eco had snapped out from being drunk. Eco who cares for only crepes is after all, still a dragon. Her eyes were nailed to the meat dishes.

“Don’t worry about the amount, just enjoy yourself.”

Before Rebecca could finish her sentence, she had already started stuffing herself with the duck. The skin was roasted nicely and its gravy
was dripping.

“Mmm… This is the first time that I had tasted such a nice meat.”

Eco’s eyes were glittering from being touched had her sight on the beef. She just simply took a piece of the beef with the fork and gave it a bite.

“Funnn...”

The beef seems to be very tasty since Eco looked as if she was in cloud nine.

Ash was also happy just by looking at her.

On the other hand, Silvia was working her knife and fork silently. Whenever Ash and her eyes met, she would glare at him to keep him
away.

Just then, Ash remembered what Rebecca had told him.

''In my opinion, the princess is a perfectionist. She had always wanted to be the first. When she met a classmate who can ride any dragons,
she will take you as her rival.''

In another words, the reason she tried to suppress the young dragon on her own is because of none other than Ash’s fault.

Ash made up his mind and spoke to Silvia:

“Hey, Princess-sama… Is it really my fault?”

“I don’t know what you mean by that.”

Her sharp glare pierced his forehead.

“I am talking about yesterday’s incident… The way you acted yesterday isn’t really like you at all.”

Immediately, Silvia’s cheeks had turned red.

“D-Don’t be too full of yourself! Why would I even do it because of-”

At that moment, a loud bang came from outside.

“Kyaa!”

The sudden thunderstruck had shocked Silvia. She was covering her ears with both her arms and was shaking tremendously. No one would ever
thought that she had this side to her.

“What a weird weather...”

Ash had a bad feeling about this and looked out from the window.

The once clear sky was now covered by thick black clouds. The darkness outside made it hard to imagine that it was still in the noon.

“Hmm… That’s not a good sign.”

Eco who was still eating suddenly stood up. Her face sank was staring intently at the sky outside of the window.

“Eco?”

Ignoring Ash’s call, Eco ran out from the shop.

===Part 14===
“…Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Appear! Child of magic technique. Thou shall be…”

At the same moment Milgauss finished the incantation, under the sky filled with dark clouds, a change was happening on the streets.

Anya’s eyes widened.

A dragon appeared in the middle of St Durham Square.

“That’s… A Necromancia...!”

Anya sub-consciously speaks of the word that should never be spoken of.

Letters of blood red colour appeared on the surface of the huge sword that Milgauss was holding. They were words of an ancient language
that Anya could not understand.

It looked as if blood were actually flowing out from the sword itself. The cloud had become thicker and sounds of the thunders had become
more and more frequent.

The Necromancia- A dragon that was resurrected using ashes.

Though she had heard about it before from Milgauss, it was still her first time seeing it.

Summon the Necromancia and analyze its combat strength.

With that, determine whether it could be used in actual combat.

This is the main purpose for the infiltration. Ansarivan is the selected location for the experiment.

It is like a hammer that smashes off the previous peaceful atmosphere.

This situation made Anya who just finished her investigation in the town bite her lips.

It made her think about her homeland that was full of blood and destruction a few years before.

''-But…. This is war.''

Anya reassured herself and clenched her fist while looking at Milgauss from behind.

===Part 15===
The group went chasing after Eco in the alleys had finally arrived at St Durham Square.

The Square was in a mess.

The locals and the tourists were standing still like statues.

Even when they should be running away for their own sake, everyone just remain still and stare at the monster.

“W-What is that thing!?”

Ash was shocked when he entered the Square.

The huge beast was landing on the Square.

“Is that… A Dragon?”

Its entire body is covered with fur and which made it looked similar to a Maestro.

However, though it looked like a Maestro, its body fur was deep grey in colour and it smelled bad.

“Its body is rotting…”

Ash gasped.

Apart from that, its body size was surprisingly huge.

The Square that can hold thousands of people and right now had a quarter of it being occupied by a sole dragon. If it lifted its head up, it
height should be around the same height as the towers around.

A roar that made people shivers was heard under the dark sky.

It sounds like hundreds of flutes not being blown uniformly. The sound was so terrible that it could even wake up the dead.

The loud roar was followed was a strong gust that managed to topple the St Durham’s Statue in the Suqare.

In a little while, the entire square was filled by a rotten smell.

Only right now the people started running for their lives. While confronting with such a supernatural situation, the situation was no
longer under control. Although the Ansarivan’s security tried their best, it was obvious that they are lacking man power.

Followed by sounds of agonizing cries for help, many helpless people were continuously being pushed down. Even the customers in the
shops facing the Square were running out one by one.

“Eco!”

The base for the St Durham Statue was in rubbles and the stone statue itself was lying on the ground. Eco was standing beside the statue.

Right in front of Eco was the dragon that brought all the troubles.

“What is she even thinking!”

Ash was panicking and was trying to drag her back. However, he was blocked by the rest of the tourist who were running for their lives.

Eco suddenly removed her Beret and showed her horns.

It seems that she was trying to show that she is a dragon.

“Refrain yourself, you lowly beast! Don’t you know who I am! Don’t you know that there are many excellent shops in this street?”

For just a moment, the entire square turned still because of her loud voice.

Her imposing attitude touched Ash.

Even if it is just a little, after all, that weird thing is still a dragon and just maybe it understood Eco.

The dragon’s gaze slowly turned towards Eco.

For just a moment, they made eye contact with each other. But suddenly there were tentacles appearing from its body and was attacking Eco.

“Kyaaaaa!”

“Eco!”

Ash shouted but the tentacles continued to wrap around Eco’s body and her four limbs and she was now hanging in mid air. Her uniform were
torn by the tentacles and her undergarments and skin were exposed.

“You! Knock it off!”

It was useless no matter how she struggled. Also, the more she struggled the tighter the grip of the tentacles became.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 184.jpg|thumb]]

Once again the dragon roared and showed its pink mouth. A few teeth in its mouth that was arranged nicely dropped off. Only now Ash
noticed that even its teeth were rotting.

“Damn… What should I do?”

At that instant, a light ball of purple electric appeared in its mouth.

The purple electric light ball was then released followed by another roar.

''-Don!''

A building facing the square was swallowed by the ball of light and was covered with dust.

“Attacking magic…!”

Ash was dumbstrucked.

It was a high level magic that could only be performed by Maestros.

The building that was destroyed was a four story building. The first floor was Café Essarois while it was an apartment from the second
floor onwards.

“That…”

Ash was dumbfounded. Just how many innocent people were involved right now.

A few moments later, the smoke cleared out.

“That’s…!”

Not only the building remains, but also there isn’t even a single causality.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash shouted in joy. Rebecca who was riding on Cú Chulainn in her Ark had cast the defense magic and neutralized the attack.

“Essarois is a place filled with the dreams of the girls. I as the student council of Ansarivan, I will have it protected until my death.”

Rebecca’s declaration received cheers from the residents.

Of course, Rebecca wouldn’t let such cheers get over her head and she started reciting the spells.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear!"

The summoned weapon appeared above Rebecca’s head.

“Gáe Bolg!”

The magic spear turned into light particles and was shot towards the loathsome dragon.

“Huh…!?”

Ash’s eyes widened.

A new ball of light appeared in front of the dragon and it turned into seven layers of shield.

“It even knew defense magic!”

“Gáe Bolg!” pierced through the first layer of shield.

Then it continue was also broke apart easily.

However it was obvious that it had slowed down.

Every time it broke through a layer, a large amount of magic was used up.

The fourth, the fifth… the sixth was penetrated.

Ash was praying while looking at Gáe Bolg’s path.

And then, there was a crack in the seventh shield and it was pierced through.

“Yes!”

At the same time when Ash was cheering, Gáe Bolg exploded at the dragon’s head.

The flash caused their eyes to be blinded and it was followed by a loud bang.

The thick smoke had the dragon covered.

Everyone was thinking that Rebecca had won.

Even the securities that should have led the people to safety were cheering happily.

Then, the smoke started to clear up.

Everyone turned silent.

The cheers were silent up by a hole in a head caused by the explosion. Even so, the dragon shouldn’t be able to live on after its brain
was destroyed.

“What in the world is that thing…?”

Ash was shivering.

The dragon has not yet fallen and Eco was still hanging in mid air.

The next moment, the wound on the head started regenerating.

It felt as ifs the wound itself is another living being.

After the wound was healed, the dragon returned to its original looks but its eyes looked even more menacing.

Suddenly, it swung its tail.

After seeing it using high class magic, Ash was surprised to see it change its style to physical attacks. It seems that Rebecca too, was
also caught off guard by it which led her to being slow in her reactions.

“Damn…”

Rebecca shouted in surprise.

Although it was just a simple physical attack, the buildings behind the dragon were demolished like toy bricks.

Right now, they could only pray that the people inside the buildings could escape safely.

“Curses…!’

Ash clenched his teeth.

He could watch the dragon turn the city in ruins as a bystander.

At that moment, Ash thought of a single person.

''-Milgauss, the masked man.''

Since the day he met him in the forest, the still cog had been connected and started spinning. However, it was his instinct that told him
that. There was never a single proof.

“W-What in the world is that dragon?”

Once he heard the familiar voice, Ash was brought back to his sense.

Turning around, he saw that Silvia had arrived at the Square.

When Silvia saw the weird dragon, she fell on her backside and was shivering in fear.

Ash immediately came to her side.

“Get a hold of yourself! Princess-sama!”

Though Ash was shouting loudly, Silvia never answered. Seeing such a supernatural sight had caused her to lose all her sense.

Right at that instant, a flying dragon appeared on top of St Durham Square. It was obviously a Maestro since it had silvery white fur.

“Ash! Bring the Princess as far away as you can!”

It was a familiar voice.

He was in charge of the accounts in the student council and also one of Ash’s few friends.

“Max!”

“Leave this to me!... Uwaa!”

Max wasn’t able to finish his sentence.

The grey dragon seeing that a new opponent had appeared immediately gave out a loud roar.

At the same time, it released its ball of light with purple electric.

“Arian!”

Under Max’s command, Arianrhod immediately cast its defense magic. Though it managed to reduced the strength of the light ball, still it
had hit and fell towards the ground.

Originally, a dragon shouldn’t be able to fly with such a build. It’s wings are only for decoration purposes. It was magic itself that
enables it to fly.

Ash was shocked when he saw Arianrhod fell towards the ground.

“For it to even bring down Arianrhod with just a single hit…”

Arianrhod had no longer any magic to defend against the second attack.

Rebecca who foresaw that ordered Cú Chulainn to glide down in the area in front of Max and Arianrhod. Without delaying a single moment,
she cast her defense magic.

“Rebecca-san!”

For the defending party, Rebecca had totally lost her mobility.

This is the worst situation.

The only choice left is to wait for the Holy Dragners of Lautreamont to arrive. But could the town people really hold on until then?

After the entire town were already used to the peaceful life.

For example, the entire strength of the security office was just hunting rifles and wooden batons. For offices where they have dragner
working there could only be found in the big cities.

The dragon was approaching Rebecca slowly. It probably thought of Rebecca as first to be removed as a target.

Every time the weird dragon took a step, the earth shook and the beautiful tiles turned into rubbles.

It felt as if it was a moving hill. Numerous tentacles had appeared right now and were gripping on Eco.

“Aahhh! What the hell is this thing trying to do!”

Eco continued to struggle. Even though she lost all her mobility, she still had decided that she is not going to ever give up.

“Eco…!”

''That’s it. I must save Eco.''

After all, Eco is Ash’s Pal.

She is none other than Ash’s Pal.

“If it is me… Am I able to do it?”

Ash questioned himself.

An answer flashed through his mind. It gave Ash shivers. But still, it is a gamble.

Right at the instant, Ash remembered Eco enjoying her crepe happily.

“Hold on, it still hasn’t reached that stage yet… Eco!”

There were still many nice things in this word that Eco knew nothing of.

He was not going to let her die like this before teaching her everything.

Ash finally made up his mind.

“I will protect this city. Everybody. And also Eco!”

Yet, there was still one more problem.

Ash needs Silvia’s cooperation to make his plan success.

“Princess-sama! Please get a hold of yourself!”

He shouted towards Silvia who was still sitting on the ground in shock.

However, Silvia’s expression was still blank and continued to shiver. It was as if she is a totally different person from her usual
majestic self.

Ash was getting mad.

“Don’t joke with me…. What kind of a Princess are you! Where is the usual family motto! In such times shouldn’t you proof to us what
exactly is a royal made of!”

Ash lifted his right hand.

“I will apologize first! Sorry!”

And he gave Silvia a slap on her face.

The sound was clear.

“…Ash?”

Silvia was staring at Ash dumbstrucked. At least her thoughts were now focused. Although her red cheek was hurting, she had finally calmed
down.

“Princess-sama, I had a request. Please summon Lancelot immediately and bring me with you!”

“Bring you? Where to?”

“There!”

Ash was pointing at the moving dragon.

To be more specific, it was above the dragon’s head.

Immediately Silvia knew what he was thinking right now.

“Definitely not! Are you even thinking properly!”

Silvia’s anger raises and stood up suddenly.

''Good, this is great. This is the Silvia that I knew of.''
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' Ash stood in front of Silvia. He took a step forward, took a deep breath and shouted
to the dragon: “Your opponent is me!” '']]

Ash stood in front of Silvia. He took a step forward, took a deep breath and shouted to the dragon:

“Your opponent is me!”

Strictly speaking, Ash didn’t even know if the dragon could even notice his voice. Basically the reason for him to shout was to keep his thoughts
from wavering. Still, the dragon did stop its footsteps.

It turned its head slowly and glared at both Ash and Silvia.

Silvia facial expression changed immediately.

“Are you an idiot!”

“I'm alright. Princess-sama please summon Lancelot immedi…!”

Before Ash could finish his sentence, the dragon shot a ray of light at them. It was definitely a different type of magic.

Ash only understood that a strong energy shot pass the area above his head.

He raised his head in terror only to find out that the building behind him was crumbling. The three storey building behind him experienced
a direct hit from the attacking magic.

How high exactly is the temperature need to melt debris of the building? Before ash could even think about it, the building had crumbled.

The pile of wreckage was falling towards Ash and Silvia like a waterfall.

“Urgh!”

On the spur of the moment, Ash tried to protect Silvia. He could only shut his eyes and pray.

===Part 16===
“Hey…! Until when are you going to stop acting in such manner?”

“Huh?”

Silvia’s cold voice had given him the push to open his eyes.

Ash though that he was buried under the pile of wreckage, but-.

He felt the wind blowing.

“I am flying…?”

Both Ash and Silvia were in mid air.

Only then Ash realized that he was riding on Lancelot’s back.

Seems like Silvia had summoned Lancelot in the nick of time.

The streets down below looked far away.

Even St Durham Square looked miniature.

The huge body that occupied a quarter of its space still exists.

The problem is Ash was grabbing on to Silvia who was holding the reins from behind and his right hand was even grabbing on to her breast.

The soft feeling made him lost his calm. Since just now where the building started to crumble, his thought had always been blank.

“Uwaaaaaa!”

“Don’t loosen your grip! You may fall!”

Silvia’s warning made him calm down his thoughts and he started apologizing to Silvia. However, he continued grabbing on Silvia.

“…Sorry.”

Obviously Ash had also shifted the position of his right hand. It was probably that he was thinking too much but somehow Silvia’s face had
turned red.

At that moment, the dragon released its second attack.

Lancelot in return roared loudly and cast its defense magic. A huge amount of pressure could be felt. Yet, Lancelot remained unharmed.

“Just like expected.”

Ash praised.

“This kind of level is child’s play for Lancelot. Back to the main point… Are you sure you what to do this?”

“Ahh, please bring me to the appointed location. It must be none other than me to execute it.

“… Then I can only have faith in you. Lancelot!”

“Ooooon.” Under Silvia’s order, Lancelot roared.

They were gliding downwards towards the dragon.

The third and the fourth wave of attack were released but Lancelot avoided all of them with an amazing speed without even activating its
defence magic.

The distances between both parties were getting shorter until their entire fields of vision were covered by the dragon’s body.

Ash was looking for Eco.

Ash had prepared himself for the worst possible situation, where Eco was swallowed whole by the dragon.

Until now, this is the only chance where he can save Eco.

He made up his mind and stood on Lancelot. To keep his balance, he held on to Silvia’s shoulder. Silvia remained silent while allowing him
to hold on to her shoulders.

The countdown begins.

-Ten, nine, eight, seven…

They were getting closer to the ground.

-Three, two, one…

Lancelot flew pass the weird body in a very close distance.

“Now!”

Ash jumped towards the wall of grey furs.

With a ‘Bump’ Ash landed safely. However, he slipped and nearly fell off by clinging to the furs.

The dragon felt something on its head and was pissed. It shook its head vigorously. For that short moment, Ash felt like he was going to
fall off anytime.

He crawled with all his might until he finally reached the space in between the two horns.

Thought there are still many places that could be considered, it was his instinct that told Ash that this was the best place.

With both of his foot on stable ground, Ash immediately stood up.

At the same time, he thought about the feeling of his first ride on a dragon. Basically the situation was the same as yesterday where a
young dragon lost control.

A newborn Starda had gone rampage because its master had mistakenly fed it with Ansal Tea.

Just when the Grooms were in a fix trying to keep the situation under control, Ash who had just passed by by chance jumped onto the
rampaging dragon.

He just had a hunch that he was able to do it.

In the end, he received a good amount of scolding from the school’s director even though he managed to calm the dragon down.

''That’s right, that young dragon was called- Lancelot.''

“…That’s right. I totally forgot about it.”

Ash smiled wryly. The Maestro that that Silvia was riding on and the drunken Strada fitted perfectly in his memories.

He finally realized why Silvia was obsessed comparing herself to him.

At the same time, Ash gained his confidence. Since he was able to calm Lancelot down, this weird dragon should not be a problem.

“Let’s begin…”

Through his feet, he forced his conscious into the dragon like growing tree roots and spoke to the dragon gently.

“From now onwards, I am your master.”

The dragon stopped its footsteps in reply to Ash’s words. Although it still continued growling, at the least it had stopped moving.

“That’s it. This is how it should be.”

Ash was smiling from the bottom of his heart.

Just when Ash was thinking of giving it one more push, the dragon swung its head upwards like a trebuchet.

“Uwaa!”

Ash who was not prepared for this was thrown out.

Just moments before knocking into a building, Lancelot flew to his rescue.

“Phew… Saved.”

Ash sat on Lancelot and was just behind Silvia.

“I have never seen an idiot like you!”

Silvia scolded while she was holding Lancelot’s reins.

“Just a little more I could have...”

Ash was speaking with a serious tone. There was not even a hint of him joking. Silvia who had turned speechless looked just like a
graceful woman from the back.

What Ash said made sense. He was going to ride it.

===Part 17===
“Haaa… Haaa…”

Eco looked pale. She was hurt by her inability to break free due to her lack of strength.

“Tsk… For a descendant of a mighty dragon…. To lose to a low born dragon…”

Just when she was provoking the dragon…

“Uwaa!”

Ash was thrown out and had made a nice curve with it but was saved by Lancelot.

“What in the world is he trying to do?

Eco was horrified.

What Ash was doing was reckless.

That’s right. Ash was trying to tame this weird dragon by riding it.

If there is to be a single error, Ash will be squashed like a bug.

“Hold on! What are you doing? Why don’t you run away!”

Eco who could endure it no longer shouted.

“Eco! I will save you!”

Ash replied while sitting on Lancelot’s back. He seemed confident judging from his tone.

That sentence had made her realized that Ash tried to save her in exchange for not running away.

“Urgh…!”

Eco was struggling to escape the tentacles.

But the more she struggle, the tighter their grips became.

Right at that moment…

“…Huh?”

Right in front of Eco, the dragon’s belly split open.

On both of the sides of the belly were aligned with row of sharp fine teeth.

It looked like an insect eating plat.

“I-It must have been a bad joke.”

Eco’s face turned pale.

Numerous tentacles appeared and Eco was swallowed into the mouth that looked like the gates of hell.

“Eco-!”

Just when she almost lost conscious, she could barely hear Ash’s cry

===Part 18===
“It seems that you have woken up, my sleeping beauty.”

The bewitching voice had woken Eco up and she hurriedly looked around.

“This is…”

A mysterious room.

The floor was laid by square tile of black and white alternating.

Beside the four walls were statues that had not been completed. An incomplete human bodies. Incomplete beasts. Models of castle and
shrines. And also transports that Eco had never seen before.

Right in front of Eco who was sitting on the bed was a suspicious lady. The lady was sitting on an antique chair lazily. Her brilliant red dress looked extra conspicuous in the monochrome room.
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v1 205.jpg|thumb]]

On the lady’s head were horns of an adult dragon.

“This is the Dragon Workshop. Also, I am called Navi.”

“Navi…?”

“You just have to take me as another personality that is responsible to teach the immature you… Don’t you think that this is great?”

“I don’t really understand. Also, what’s with your appearance?

Eco was getting uneasy since the first time she saw Navi.

Her looks, hair style and skin colour were exactly like Eco’s. The only difference is that Navi was a few years older.

“Hee hee. Are you worrying about my body? This design is based on a five years older version of you.”

“Wh-What!”

Still, this is just an assumption. You just may not grow up this well. Especially your breast.”

Navi purposely put emphasis on the breast and deliberately shook them.

Eco was getting mad for being made fun of..

“Hmph! It is not like the bigger is better!”

“Of course, even the shape is important. But for you… Worrying about the size should be your main problem.”

“What a detestable woman! I will squash you!”

“…Now lets us stop this useless talk as he is going to die if we let him continue what he was doing.”

With a single wave from her right arm, a crystal ball appeared. A high concentration of lights was released by it and a projection of Ash
struggling with the weird looking opponent could be seen.

“He is still reckless!”

Eco was looking up towards the screen which was the ceiling.

“In a first look, this is not a bad idea. After all he was born with that gift to ride any kind of dragons. However, this opponent is too
much for him to handle. He had no chance of winning against that Necromancia.”

“Necromancia?”

“That’s right. It is a dragon that died once but was resurrected by human technology.”

“Tsk! What should it do…? There is nothing in my ability to help him.”

Eco was saddened.

“Hey, do you know why a holy dragon is called a Maestro.”

Eco was puzzled by the sudden question.

Before the existence of the secret agreement of Albion, the holy dragons were craft workers. This dragon workshop was built by a group of
great Maestros. The Ark is only one of the many things created by the Maestros.

Eco finally understood what Navi was trying to say.

“You are telling me that he is lacking an Ark?”

“Good answer. And of course the only person who can present him with the Ark is only you as his Pal.”

“But… How can I…? That’s it!”

Eco remembered her conversation with Ash in St Druham Square.

''-Hmm, if it is the blueprint for the Ark, I have the access to it.''

''-If that’s the case, can you use the blueprint… To create an Ark?''

''-Are you crazy! That’s is nothing but an imitation.''

Even though it is an imitation, it is still an Ark. Certainly, Eco's pride does not allow her to make a copy from her ancestor, but this
was an emergency.

Eco accessed the Dragweiss immediately and focused her thoughts. Without delay, the projection on the ceiling started changing.

“It is not like I have a choice either.”

Since year 10 of A.S.B where the secret agreement of Albion was made, there were many blueprints left by the dragons. Apart from the Arks
that were wore by humans, there were also those that were made as a trial.

The total amount of blueprints easily exceeds a thousand.

“This…”

Eco was disappointed after read the blueprints.

Every single blueprint was full of details and even copying may become a difficult task.

“Come on! How am I to copy this!”

Just when she was feeling troubled, the thought of St Durham’s Statue flash pass.

She instantly summoned St Durham’s Ark’s blueprint.

Time of production Year 846 A.S.B/ Month of Libra/ 2nd day.

Name of knight Durham Lautreamont

Ark Weapon Magic sword Caliber

Compare to the present, the design and structure five hundred years ago was simpler.

“If it is this Ark, I should be able to do it!”

“You’re naïve.”

Navi smiled coldly.

“Why? Supposing I had no experience in making an Ark, I still inherit the basic knowledge. So what are you even-”

“It just doesn’t work that way. An Ark is an armour that was custom made for its knight. If you just make a copy of a previous work, he
won’t be able to wear it. If you force it on him, it may even endanger his life.”

“What! Then this isn’t even an option to begin with!”

“Hehe. When did I mention that? The Dragweiss had collected a huge amount of blueprints since the old times. It is possible to select
parts of the armour that fits him from this amount of blueprints.”

By shaking a crystal, an infinite amount of blueprints appeared on the ceiling.

“…Could it be that!”

Eco finally understood what Navi means.

“That’s right. We will select parts of the armour that fits him and reorganized them.”

“But, can I do it? For starters, how am I going to know if the parts suit him?”

Eco was worrying about the most important part.

Before an Ark was made, it requires that data of the person wearing it. First is the height and then follow by a mountain full of
information.

“That’s impossible!”

“Ara. If you are talking about his data, I already have it here with me.”

Navi smiled cheekily touched Eco’s forehead with the crystal ball. In an instant, all the information in the crystal ball flowed into
Eco’s head.

“This… Is his data?”

Eco was able to construct a three dimensional structure using the huge amount of information.

“-!”

Eco blushed. Ash image in her mind was stark naked. Every single detail on his body was clearly recorded.

“A-A perfect data…. But how did this data get into your hands?”

“I was expecting something similar to this to happen. Just before you were born, I sneaked into his dream. Actually I finish collecting my
data in just a night but since he is too cute, I had been doing that for a whole week.”

“H-How dare you toy with my pet dog!”

Navi was laughing in front of the angry Eco.

“I can see that someone is jealous.”

“T-There is no way that I-I….”

“Is that so? But why are you blushing?”

“I am gonna squash you!... Erm, this is not the right time and place to argue!”

“That’s the spirit. So let’s begin.”

Navi slowly stood up.

“I don’t know whether I am capable of doing it but… this is the only choice left!”

Eco finally made up her mind.

===Part 19===

Even though it had been three times, Ash never gave up. On the other hand, he was saved by Lancelot every single time.

Lucky for him, the grey dragon had Lancelot locked on as its target. Every single attack was directed towards Lancelot which in turn,
reduced the amount of destruction towards the city.

However, there is a limit to the amount of magic that Lancelot possesses. In truth, it flying speed had been greatly reduced.

“Lancelot is at its limit…”

Ash understood her frustration from her words.

“I understand. This time will be the final!”

Silvia signal Lancelot to change its direction and dive down towards the middle of the square. Right at that moment…

“Tell me that is not true…”

Eco was suddenly swallowed into the dragon’s belly.

“Eco!”

Ash shouted in dismay.

They are not able to make it in time.

Eco was eaten whole by that monster right in front of Ash.

“Damn!... I is my fault for being weak…!”

“Don’t give up!”

Silvia reminded Ash who felt that he was going to break apart in despair.

“She may still be alive! If you give up at this moment, she will definitely die for sure!”

Ash immediately kept his cool. Silvia was right. If not because of she was holding the reins with both hands, she is sure to give him a
slap on the face like what he did to her.

Suddenly, the Seikoku on his left arm started hurting. It was the same feeling as the time where Eco was kidnapped by Angela.

“Eco…!”

The reaction from the Seikoku made he felt relief.

This proofs that his link with Eco had not yet been cut off.

“Yeah… I mustn’t give up yet. Princess-sama! Please bring me to where the monster is!”

“That’s the spirit!”

Once again, Lancelot started diving downwards.

===Part 20===
“Give me a break! Why can’t I get it right!”

Eco was shouting in desperation.

The opponent that Ash was battling was a Necromancia.

Its element is ‘dark’.

Naturally, the Ark that she is going to present to Ash should have the ‘light’ element in it. It had been a common knowledge since the
ancient times that light can conquer darkness.

“Urgh…! Just as expected, this is impossible…”

Eco was sitting on her knees in disappointment.

Tears were dripping from her eyes. It was the first time Eco ever cried from the feeling of regret.

''“Don’t give up!”''

At that moment, Eco heard something.

The owner of the sound was none other than Ash.

“Is it him…?”

Eco lifted her head up.

Ash was still continuing his fight.

While fighting against the dragon, he was calling out to Eco.

''“I will save you! I still believe that you are still alive! That is why… That is why, you mustn't give up!”''

These were not spoken by words. They were spoken through the Astral Flow that connects the dragon and its breeder.

She felt warm from the bottom of her heart.

Eco knew from where this warmness came from.

Druing her time as an Orphan, Eco had always been inside Ash.

She could never forget about this warmness.

Even when he was going against the odds, Ash never ran away from anything.

He even dare face such a monster.

For how many times had he stood on the dragon’s head and for how many times had he been thrown out. Right now, his clothes were like rags
and there were many obvious bruise and wounds on his body.

Even so, his eyes never stop glittering.

“He…”

Eco clenched her fists.

''-Unforgivable!''

That’s it. Ash was fighting for her sake and her pride doesn't allow her to stay still while waiting to be saved.

“That’s right… It is totally unforgivable… That is why…!”

Her tired body was once again filled with magic.

Her overflowing amounts of magic crystallized outside of her body and were sparkling.

“This is…”

Eco never once expect herself to have such a large amount of magic.

Her field of vision widened.

“I can see it!”

Eco could not keep herself from smiling.

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto… Espaldar……”''

Even thought the amount of blueprints in the Dragweiss is abnormally large, the Eco right now had the ability to handle all of them.

''“Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas……”''

In among the parts that suits Ash, Eco selects the ones with light element and combined them.

''“Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales… Codales….., Antebrazos……. Manoplas……….”''

Compare to those who create the Ark from scraps, Eco’s actions may seem detestable.

Eco could never be able to object for shaming the tradition and placing a curse on her ancestral.

''“Quijotes… Guardas… Grebas…… Escarpes……….”''

However to Eco, it did be a worst sin to just be a bystander and witness all the fun.

Eco no longer hesitates.

With mixed emotions, she had chosen the final part.

''“-Espolón!”''

At that instant, Eco had opened the gate that leads to a brand new world.

===Part 21===
No matter how badly he failed, he had lost count of the number of times he returned. Right now, he was lying on Lancelot’s back in anguish.

The pain was so immersed that he could no longer feel his limbs.

“Lancelot is really at its limit. The will be the last chance we have...”

Silvia’s voice was obviously shaking. The really must succeed. The moment Lancelot used up all its magic and can no longer fly, everything
that was done will be in vain.

Ansarivan will be in ruins and Eco will definitely die.

It will be impossible to save all the refuges unharmed.

“Tsk… What should I do…!”

Just when Ash was in a pinch…

''“You are the one who shouldn’t give up!”''

Eco’s voice was heard in his mind.

“Eco? Eco! You are still alive!”

It had been sometime since she was swallowed by the dragon but Ash could clearly hear her voice.

''“Isn’t that obvious! No matter what I do, I can never look for a substitute for my useless pet dog, so just take this as a gift.”''

“Huh? Take what?”

The next instant, Ash was surrounded by dazzling lights.

“This is…!”

His eyes’ widened.

An outline slowly appeared in the light and transformed into a brilliant armour.

“I-Isn’t that an… Ark! It is godly…!”

Silvia squeaked when she turned around.

It had a strange feeling.

It was a heavy looking armour but it doesn’t felt that way.

Perhaps it was the strong amount of magic that removed the weight.

Even though he just wore it, he could feel an overflowing amount of magic.

“With this… I can never lose.”

Ash smiled confidently and spoke facing Eco who was inside the dragon’s belly.

“Thank you Eco! I had received your feelings!”

Unfortunately, Eco replied with a scold.

''“D-Don’t joke with me! That is just a mimic! Not an original! I have never thought of presenting you with it at all!”''

Eco was certainly full of objections.

Ash smiled bitterly.

“Let’s go, Princess- sama!”

“Understood!”

Ash who had been equipped with the Ark was full of spirits.

Silvia didn’t waste a single moment and ordered Lancelot to dive down.

Although it had used up most of its magic, it still answered Ash and Silvia’s call by raising its speed.

“Princess-sama!”

Ash was speaking to her from her back.

“… What is it?”

“Lancelot is a good dragon.”

“What does that have to do with this?”

“That is why you should never again try to ride on another dragon.”

“A-Are you an idiot! What are you saying at a time like this…”

“This is the best time to tell you this. You had Lancelot who is the best Pal. So, what is the thing that you are craving for?”

“I-I… Definitely knew that!”

Lancelot made a great roar in reply to Silvia.

They are getting faster.

The huge grey body was getting closer.

“Now’s the time!”

Ash jumped.

He felt that his body had blend into the wind.

After drawing out a curve in the air, Ash landed on the dragon’s head.

Thanks to the Ark, Ash could even stand on the dragon without clinging to its fur.

He could even feel the dragon’s body heat through the armour.

Right at this moment, Ash was one with the dragon.

It can’t be wrong. The Ark had pushed Ash’s gift to its maximum potential.

“Alright!”

From his feet, his consciousness was growing into the dragon like roots.

If Ash was to be described as a tree, then the dragon is the earth.

At the same time, Ash could feel the dragon’s rejecting feeling in his mind.

Ash shouted.

“It doesn’t matter whether you are god or even the devil himself…”

Ash was like a tower in between the two horns.

“For what I know, every dragon will bound to be ridden by me!”

Suddenly, there was in change in the dragon’s body.

Its folded wings were suddenly flapping.

The dragon was flying towards the sky.

===Part 22===
“…Seems like we had stepped into an ambush…”

Milgauss sigh when he saw the Necromancia flying away from the town.

Milgauss was the person controlling the Necromancia.

The huge sword in his hands was not only the switch, it was also the controller.

However, Milgauss was never successful in making the Necromancia fly but that boy had it proved to him.

Even so, Milgauss was dead calm. It was just as expected.

Anya was sweating when she looked at Milgauss.

They were cold sweat.

The boy who was riding the Necromancia away from the city is THAT BOY.

Anya had never reported to Milgauss about their meeting in the streets. She didn’t expect the boy to appear right there.

“Where exactly did I meet that boy before…?”

Anya was trembling from that single sentence.

“Well, whatever.”

Luckily, MIlgauss never question any further.

The experiment ended with a failure, but we still obtain some useful results. That boy and also… that girl.”

“Girl?”

Anya was confused. Did he mean Rebecca Randall the Ark Dragner?”

Or is it Princess Silvia who was flying on Lancelot?

However she was wrong.

“Didn’t the Necromancia capture a girl? The one with horns. She is probably the one who presented the boy with the Ark. Even though she
looks human… She might be the descendant of a dragon.”

“I never…!”

Milgauss had no intention of speaking anymore. He silently kept the huge sword and gazed at Anya through the mask.

“We will retreat for now.”

Anya knelled down immediately.

“…Understood!”

===Part 23===
“I did it…!”

The grey dragon spread it wings and flew up towards the sky with Ash.

It was getting higher and higher and further away from the town.

Right now, Ansarivan town, the plains beside and Fianna Forest looked like toys.

This was all according to his plan. First he had to bring this dangerous dragon away to ensure to safety of the townspeople.

Ash could understand the dragon’s thought through the Ark.

The muzzy thoughts suddenly turned clear. If felt as if the Ark had translated the dragon’s feeling into words that Ash understands.

There was anger.

Sadness.

Hatred too.

And also- Love.

“I see. You also had a master in the past.”

Ash didn’t know where this dragon came from.

He only knew that this was just a normal dragon that grew up in Ansarivan.

At the same time, it told Ash its wish through the Ark.

Ash understood the sad wish.

“…Necromancia? Something that disobey the logic of this world? Do you really want that?”

It once again assured Ash.

It trusted as like it did to its master.

“Are you really sure that you want that?”

The Necromancia was asking for Ash to kill it.

That is the only way out.

“But… what about Eco after I killed you?”

Ash was worried about killing the Necromancia because Eco was still inside the Necromancia.

After knowing what Ash thinking was, the dragon reassured him.

“Ermm… Can I really trust you?”

The Necromancia nodded its head.

It promised to protect Eco.

“…Alright. Leave everything to me.”

The moment he had made up his mind, an image of a sword appeared in his mind.

Although the Ark was created hastily, Ash still had obtained the same power as an Ark Dragner.

Similar to Rebecca’s Gáe Bolg, every Ark Dragner must possess an Ark weapon.

The Ark was glowing and an immense amount of magic flowed out.

The details of the Ark Weapon were circulating inside Ash.

It was a sword. A sword with light as its element.

Following the information, Ash chanted the spells.

''“Appear! The sword that was graced by the light! Please lend me all your powers that are able to repent darkness…”''

The area on Ash’s forehead was flooding with light.

A tremendous amount of magic was flowing.

A huge sword that was taller than Ash appeared.

''“Aix-les-Bains!”''

After lifting Aix-les-Bains easily, Ash jumped.

“Uuoooooo!”

Ash was falling. Starting from the dragon’s head to its belly, the sword that wields light slashed through.

The dragon split into two.

The sword transformed into silvery lights and cut through its bones and flesh.

The tough body of the dragon burst into parts like a paper.

Then-

The destroyed body turned into grey particles and was blown away by the winds.

“Kyaa!”

At the same time, Eco was thrown up into the sky.

She was probably thrown up by the dragon before the attack.

“Eco!”

Ash was diving at Eco’s direction.

He was also accelerating using the magic of the Ark.

There was not even a hint of fear.

Ash stretched out his arms.

Eco stretched out hers too.

Both of them were close, but yet so far away.

The pressure from the strong wind seemed to be able to cut through skin but Ash still shouted:

“Eco!”

He made a kick in the air by releasing the magic in the Ark.

Eco once again stretched out her arms further after being called.

“Ash…!”

This was the first time Eco call his name.

The fingers met.

Then they felt the weight on their palms.

Now they were grabbing each other’s hand.

Not wanting Eco to leave his side again, Ash made a pull.

Eco was embracing his chest.

While hugging the delicate body, Ash could feel her body heat. He had decided to land on the plains below.

With the protection from the Ark, they remain unharmed even after falling from a few hundreds of meters from above.

The dark cloud in Ansarivan had disappeared.

At the horizon, the sun appeared once again.

“We did it!”

Just when he smiled, the Ark broke into light particles and disappear. Similarly, Aix-les-Bains which was had his belt had also disappear.

Just as Eco had said, this was just hastily made.

However, it did actually manage to save Eco.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“I-Its nothing!”

Just as expected, Eco turned to a side. She really hasn’t changed at all.

Just when he started smiling, his smile turned into horror.

“Hey… What’s with you fist?”

His fist was bleeding.

Surely it was hurt when she was caught by the Necromancia.

“T-This is nothing.”

“What are you even talking about.”

Ash held her hand and licked her wound. It was a usual practice in Ash’s hometown when children hurt themselves.

It may be obvious to Ash but-

“W-What are you doing!”

Eco was getting mad and started rampaging.

“Stop! It is just for disinfection, disinfecting I say!”

Eco who turned embarrassed bit his neck.

“Stop! This is not a joke! I might even die…!”

Eco who was probably tired finally calmed down.

“Hey, Eco?”

Ash was getting uneasy but Eco was already fast asleep. He showed sign of relieved and smile bitterly.

“A boy who can ride any dragon?”

Some corrections should be made.

Or at least until he found a way to handle Eco.

"Dark Gray Invasion ~A.S.B.1365.5~" is closed.

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>